ã€ŠApocalypse King Systemã€‹


 Chapter 1 1: Rebirth

    "Ah... Sister~ Don''t... "

    On the narrow wooden bed, Derick shouted loudly and suddenly jumped up, accidentally hitting the edge of the bed frame with a thud.

    "Ouch..." Holding his slightly painful head, Derick opened his eyes in confusion. "Where am I?" He looked around and found the surroundings extremely familiar.

    A cramped room with a small wooden bed, a stool and a small desk next to it, scattered with several books. The bed next to it was messy with clothes. Sunlight poured in from outside, somewhat uncomfortably bright.

    Derick shook his head vigorously, finally waking up from the intense pain. The bloody scene before him slowly faded away, leaving a golden sunlight shining on the floor, shimmering with an unusual radiance.

    "This... is at home? No, that can''t be right," Derick widened his eyes. His back was still wet. He vaguely remembered that the last thing he saw before losing consciousness was his sister lying on the ground. How could he suddenly be back home? Could it be a dream?

    Struggling to crawl to the bathroom, he splashed some water on his face. The icy cold water completely awakened Derick. "No, this isn''t a dream, definitely not." With this thought in mind, he took out his phone, and it showed the date and time: July 3, 2023, 9:23 a.m.

    This was the day when his sister Angelica returned by plane. He vividly remembered that he had overslept and failed to pick her up on time, causing Angelica to wait for an hour in the airport terminal.

    When Derick rushed there in a hurry, what he saw was her waving goodbye with a gentle smile, without a hint of complaint. All she did was lovingly hold his hand, chattering about everyday life.

    Derick replied absentmindedly, allowing his sister to lead him across the road. Little did he know, just as they were about to cross, a swaying truck came speeding towards them. In a critical moment, Angelica pushed Derick several meters away, causing him to be flung out.

    When Derick climbed up with a mixture of confusion and anger, what he heard was the screeching brakes, the astonished and fearful cries of the surrounding crowd, and the red silhouette that had been thrown by the truck.

    "No, no, Sister..." Derick rushed over, holding the barely conscious girl in his arms. He had never felt such fear before. The sense of impending loneliness, of losing his last family member, drove him to the brink of madness.

    He held onto his sister tightly, unwilling to let go, as if by doing so, he could keep her with him.

    However, despite his efforts, the girl in his arms only managed to open her mouth, as if trying to say something, but ultimately, no words came out. She trembled and touched Derick''s cheek with her bloodstained hands.

    "No..." Derick shouted, his fearful eyes watching his sister slowly lose her breath. In an instant, his anger overwhelmed his sorrow.

    Seeing the intoxicated male driver who had gotten off the truck, swaying and holding onto the door, Derick walked over in anger. He grabbed the man by the collar and unleashed a series of punches¡ªone, two, three...

    The drunken driver screamed in agony, terrified, trying to escape, but Derick, consumed by anger, pinned him to the ground. With nothing but his bare fists, punch after punch, he beat the man mercilessly until he lost his breath...

    As the explosive police surrounded him, wielding batons and shields, with a few armed police officers nearby, Derick had no reaction. He simply knelt beside his sister, holding her with her still warm hand, silently weeping...

    "Sister, please, don''t be like this... Okay? I''m begging you, wake up and look at me, please?" Helplessly kneeling on the ground, Derick watched the silhouette of his sister lying in a pool of blood, feeling an immense pain and sadness.

    Coupled with the roller coaster of emotions, his vision slowly darkened, and he gradually passed out. The last thing he saw was his sister Angelica lying beside him...

    As for why Derick remembered everything so clearly, it was because he had experienced it the day before, to be precise, in a parallel world.

    The icy cold water fully awakened Derick. He wasn''t dreaming; everything that happened before was real, including his sister''s accident. It was just a matter of timing. He remembered leaving the house the day before at 10:47, and now it was more than an hour earlier.

    "So, does that mean I''ve been reborn?" Derick looked at the time on the screen, astonished and somewhat incredulous. What followed was overwhelming joy and excitement.

    He took a deep breath and tremblingly unlocked his phone. Finding the contact he was looking for, the first one on the list was his sister Angelica.

    He tapped on it, dialed the number, and as he listened to the ringing on the other end, Derick''s heart raced.

    "Please pick up, please pick up..." Derick clenched his fist tightly. Before long, the call connected, and Angelica''s clear and charming voice came through the phone.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Derick almost cried. His shoulders trembled, and there was a long silence on the phone. Angelica on the other end seemed to sense that something was wrong. "What''s the matter? Is something wrong? I just got off the plane. Should I come back directly?"

    "No... no, don''t..." Derick immediately became anxious and shouted into the phone. Although the timing didn''t match, he couldn''t let his sister take any risks. He had already lost her once, and he didn''t want to lose her a second time.

    Angelica was surprised by her brother''s unusual tone and wanted to say something, but Derick quickly interrupted, "Sister, you''re in the airport terminal. Don''t come out. Wait for me to come and pick you up. Remember, don''t come out."

    On the other end of the phone, Angelica was very puzzled. She couldn''t quite understand what Derick meant, but sensing his urgency, she agreed without hesitation.

    After hanging up the phone, Derick heaved a sigh of relief. He wasn''t sure if he felt joyful or excited. Although he had regrets in his previous life, fortunately, the heavens had given him a chance to make up for it. This time, he wouldn''t lose his sister again, he silently vowed.

    After tidying up a bit, Derick left the house directly, walked down the old-style residential building, glanced in a direction, and quickly headed towards the community gate. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the same time, at Grizzly City Airport, Angelica, who had just disembarked from the plane, hung up the phone. She pursed her lips, lost in thought. A gentle smile seemed to appear on her cold cheek. The beautiful woman lightly shook her head and walked slowly toward the airport terminal.

    The people around closely watched the girl in the striking red dress. Her flowing long hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her captivating face, rosy lips, all exuded her beauty and allure.

    Yet, no one dared to approach her because Angelica''s expression was too cold and proud, emitting an aura of "do not approach."

 Chapter 2 2: The Apocalypse Begins

    The girl in question is Angelica, Derick''s older sister. Not only are they related by blood, but they have also relied on each other since they were young.

    Their parents abandoned them when they were very young, leaving them in the care of their grandparents. Unfortunately, their grandparents passed away due to illness when they were in their early teens, leaving them truly alone.

    They ended up living in an orphanage, relying on each other for support.

    As a result, Derick and Angelica have an incredibly close relationship that surpasses that of typical siblings. The abandonment they experienced from an early age caused Derick to develop a cold and emotionless demeanor, bordering on darkness and coldness.

    In this society, his only family is Angelica, and it is only in her presence that he displays a hint of warmth and humanity.

    In contrast to Derick''s cold and emotionless personality, Angelica is also somewhat similar. She is usually aloof, rarely smiling or speaking unless it is easier to communicate with her brother.

    Their upbringing has made her reluctant to easily trust others, appearing cold and distant on the surface. She only becomes gentle and delicate when interacting with Derick.

    "What''s going on? Why the sudden urgency?" Angelica sits on a bench at the airport, looking at her phone with a hint of confusion.

    Just as she is at a loss, a sudden commotion breaks out, accompanied by screams from men and women, as well as the sound of impact and explosions. It''s as if chaos has engulfed the surroundings in an instant.

    Surprised, Angelica stands up, her usually composed face now showing signs of change. She gazes open-mouthed at the unbelievable scene before her.

    In the waiting hall, a man who was getting a drink from the self-service beverage machine suddenly convulses and grabs his wife next to him. He sinks his teeth into her neck, causing blood to flow, creating a gruesome scene.

    People around them panic and chaos ensues. Simultaneously, similar incidents occur in over a dozen locations within the airport hall. Some human-like figures, resembling zombies, clumsily grab their bewildered counterparts and start biting them.

    The airport hall instantly descends into chaos. Men, women, children, and the elderly either huddle in corners trembling in fear or scream and desperately flee. Some are even forced to kick away approaching zombies in sheer terror.

    And not far from the hall, a Boeing 737 aircraft that was taxiing on the runway suddenly veered off course and quickly collided with another aircraft waiting to take off. A ball of fire erupted into the sky, accompanied by a loud explosion.

    "Are these zombies? A virus?" Angelica covers her mouth, astonished by the scene before her. Even though she usually has a cold personality, she can''t help but be terrified by what she''s witnessing¡ªit''s like a hell on earth.

    However, she quickly recovers. Despite her young age of only 24, Angelica is already a dual Ph.D. holder from Stanford, specializing in psychology and computer science. She has even been invited as an honorary fellow by Oxford.

    Compared to her ordinary younger brother Derick, Angelica is undoubtedly an outstanding woman.

    Today was supposed to be the day she returned to her home country after an academic discussion in the United States, but she never expected to encounter such an event right after disembarking the plane. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Being exceptionally intelligent, she soon realizes that this is not a simple viral attack. It''s possible that it''s a global zombie virus, just like in novels or movies.

    With that in mind, she needs to prepare herself. Hastily, Angelica walks towards the third floor of the airport hall, an area with fewer people and also where the airport''s restaurants are located¡ªmaking it a strategic position no matter what happens.

    Carefully evading the attacks of the zombies, she is assailed by waves of putrid rotting smells and nauseating stench. It causes Angelica to furrow her brow involuntarily.

    Fortunately, there are enough people in the airport hall, and the freshly infected zombies are still preoccupied with devouring their fellow victims. Angelica easily makes it to the second floor.

    Meanwhile, the surrounding crowd remains in chaos, yet to recover from the outbreak of the zombie virus. Angelica furrows her brow and runs while taking out her phone to call Derick.

    "I''m sorry, but the line you are trying to reach is busy. Please try again later." The phone emits a busy tone. It''s understandable that with such a significant event happening, it''s difficult to get a call through.

    Angelica starts to get anxious. Derick is her only close relative, and with such a massive event occurring, she wants to contact him as soon as possible to prevent any accidents.

    Little does Angelica know, at this moment, Derick is also trying to call her and encountering the same busy signal on his end.

    On the other side.

    "Damn it!" Derick punches the nearby billboard fiercely.

    He was about to get into a taxi to rush to the airport when he noticed that the driver seemed to have gone mad. Emitting a strong odor of decay, the driver stumbled and opened the car door, attempting to pounce on him.

    Derick sensed that something was wrong and immediately retreated. Before the driver could catch up to him, a series of car accidents occurred on the road, sandwiching the bizarre driver between two vehicles, resulting in his death.

    "Oh my god, what is happening?" The traffic on the road is going crazy, with a series of rear-end collisions and impacts happening right before my eyes. Flames rise into the sky, making it feel like the end of the world.

    Several creatures similar to that driver have appeared on the surrounding roads, attacking and biting the people around them. Derick shivers with disgust, thinking to himself, "Are these the zombies from the novels?"

    Derick quickly retreats to an open space, looking at the chaotic scene in front of him with a mix of fear and disgust. The orderly city that he knew has become chaotic and tumultuous, with zombies and people tearing and chasing each other everywhere.

    The collisions on the road have slowly come to a halt, and the sound of car horns fills the air. Most of the surviving drivers are missing limbs, a tragic sight in this human tragedy.

    Gritting his teeth, Derick forces himself to stay calm and observes the surroundings. There aren''t too many zombies next to him, but there are definitely quite a few. Moreover, some of them are staggering towards him.

    Derick jumps over the guardrail, revealing his combat-ready hands that are accustomed to brawling.

    He rushes into an outdoor store, quickly scanning the area. Inside, he sees a female zombie, half-naked with a pale body, crouched over a child and biting into them.

    "What the hell!" Derick curses in anger. The zombie has noticed Derick''s arrival and, with bloodied mouth and outstretched arms, lets out a roar in his direction...

 Chapter 3 3: Killing zombies

    Seeing that the zombies were already awakened, Derick didn''t care anymore. His cultivated calmness allowed him to face the situation calmly. He slowly pulled out a replica military entrenching shovel from beside the counter.

    "You can go to hell!" Derick didn''t wait for the zombie to pounce on him. He took the initiative and swung the sharp edge of the shovel directly at the zombie''s head. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a loud "clang," the entrenching shovel struck the zombie''s head with force, and the serrated blade made a good-sized gash in the female zombie''s skull.

    Human skulls were indeed tough. Derick had considerable strength, but this strike only lodged the shovel in the zombie''s head, and the female zombie was slammed against the counter by the impact.

    "Ah... mmm~ ahh~" The zombie roared and thrashed, as if it had no sense of pain or fear. Even with half of its head severed by the entrenching shovel, it continued to snarl and claw.

    Derick forcefully flipped the zombie onto the ground, stepping on her head, and pulled the shovel out. Then, one after another, he mercilessly hacked the female zombie''s head to a pulp. Blood and shredded flesh splattered all over, emitting a nauseating stench.

    Derick didn''t know if zombies in movies had a fatal weakness in the head, so he didn''t let his guard down. As he watched the life drain from the zombie beneath his feet, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although the entrenching shovel was a replica, its quality was top-notch. After decapitating a zombie, there wasn''t even a hint of wear on the blade, except for the additional blood.

    He took a few deep breaths, feeling the dissipating aggression within his body. In less than five minutes, he had experienced so much.

    Derick gradually calmed down, and he was even somewhat excited. He knew that this was the exhilaration that came after killing zombies¡ªa feeling that wouldn''t fade away anytime soon.

    Unlike those who would scream and cry at the sight of a zombie, too afraid to even run, Derick didn''t even feel disgusted after killing a person.

    On one hand, it was due to his calm demeanor developed since childhood, and on the other hand, it was because violence ran in his blood. He was always fierce in fights, frequently drawing blood, so it had become normal to him.

    "I wonder how my sister is doing," Derick wasn''t afraid of this apocalypse. The only thing he worried about was his sister, his sole companion in this world. In Derick''s heart, everyone else could die, but his sister would never be harmed.

    He had sworn to himself at the moment his sister saved him from the car accident and brought him to this parallel world.

    One hand holding a phone, the other hand packing up belongings, Derick carefully selected this outdoor store, which was the most suitable place for finding tools in the apocalypse.

    Outdoor slash-resistant backpacks, specially made climbing clothes, grappling hooks, water bottles, military compressed rations, energy drinks...

    The outdoor store was quite large, and the variety of items was relatively complete. However, Derick couldn''t carry too many things. His purpose now was to rescue his sister, not to transport supplies. In the end, he also picked up a replica STRIDERD9 dagger, probably part of the store owner''s collection, which he found in the lower compartment under the counter.

    Although it was a replica, its quality was unquestionable. When he tested it briefly, it was not only incredibly sharp but also extremely lethal. It looked beautiful as well.

    The phone in his hand had been on a busy signal all along. In theory, the communication system wouldn''t collapse so quickly at the beginning of the apocalypse. Why couldn''t he get through? Derick was worried.

    However, no matter what, he had to go save his sister. Although the apocalypse had started, the chances of his sister being hit by a car should be slim.

    But there were even greater dangers lurking, and he knew his sister was intelligent, but he was extremely concerned. Every second mattered to Derick, and he didn''t want to waste any time.

    After a quick search in the outdoor store and equipping himself with the necessary items, Derick looked at the infected child, even though half of its neck had been bitten off, it still crawled on the ground wailing. Its eye sockets were bloodshot, and its eyeballs were gray, attempting to crawl toward Derick.

    "Let me kill you ..." Derick calmly walked over and struck the child zombie''s head with an iron shovel. With consecutive strikes, he forcefully dispatched it.

    It had already been about ten minutes of delay. After dealing with the two zombies at the end of the store, Derick circled around the entrance of the outdoor store. There weren''t many zombies around, perhaps they were chasing after other groups of people.

    After the initial chaos, those who hadn''t been infected by the zombie virus and those who hadn''t been attacked by the zombies had temporarily taken refuge in buildings. Only a few people were still being chased on the streets, with occasional screams and cries.

    Furrowing his brow, observing the surroundings, Derick rushed out directly. Currently, he was about five kilometers away from the airport, which wouldn''t be far under normal circumstances. It would take just over ten minutes by car, and even if he walked, it wouldn''t exceed an hour.

    But considering the current apocalypse, the difficulty had multiplied several times. Shortly after rushing out of the store, the alert zombies quickly caught his scent and stumbled toward him.

    Although these zombies were infected by the virus, felt no pain, and were fearless, they were much less agile and lacked flexibility in their movements. They were basically live targets. Derick had no fear in one-on-one encounters.

    However, the fear came from their numbers. These zombies rarely traveled alone; when one was touched, a group would follow.

    There were at least a dozen of them, and Derick didn''t have time to waste on them. He swiftly maneuvered through the cars on the road, temporarily evading the zombies chasing after him.

    Taking a look at the surrounding environment, Derick found the nearest route and dashed toward the direction of the airport...

 Chapter 4 4: Airport

    "Why isn''t anyone answering the phone?" Angelica held her phone in her hand, feeling worried. The airport had just experienced a series of chaos, with many people either dead or fleeing. Many didn''t die from zombie bites, but from being trampled in the chaotic stampede.

    Fortunately, Angelica reacted quickly and made it to the third floor where there were fewer people and fewer zombies.

    After a group of people had been lured away, the airport security took care of the remaining ones who had turned into zombies.

    "Quickly block the stairs, there are more zombies downstairs," Angelica said to the chief of security. Many panicked individuals had rushed downstairs without realizing that there were even more people and zombies there.

    The priority now was to block the staircases and prevent the zombies from rushing upstairs. Upon hearing Angelica''s words, the chief of security immediately ordered his shaken subordinates to push tables, chairs, and water dispensers to block the exit of the escalators.

    Luckily, in places like airports, escalators were the main means of accessing the third floor. Although there were still emergency exits, they had already been sealed and blocked by their team. They had temporarily resolved the safety issue.

    "Thank you for the reminder," Larry expressed his gratitude to Angelica. If it hadn''t been for her reminder, he wouldn''t have thought of that aspect so quickly.

    Larry was the chief of security who had initially ordered the killing of the zombies. He was an active-duty soldier and had been stationed as an armed sentinel in the airport hall. He happened to be on lunch break, replacing a comrade.

    Upon discovering the zombies attacking people, he immediately gathered the remaining security personnel and used their combined strength to clear the zombies from the third floor of the airport. They also isolated the bitten individuals.

    Just as they finished these tasks, they heard Angelica''s words and quickly blocked the crucial passage for the zombies to come up.

    "Larry, come and take a look," before they could even catch their breath, someone called Larry over, and Angelica followed.

    Larry''s face turned grim as he looked at the five or six people lying or sitting in the corner. These were the individuals who had been bitten by the zombies a short while ago. It hadn''t even been twenty minutes, yet these people already showed signs of distress. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Most of them had bloodshot eyes, emitting strange groans. Their mouths were filled with saliva, and they emitted a foul odor.

    The people nearby kept their distance, even if some of the survivors were relatives or friends of these individuals. At this moment, nobody dared to approach them.

    Larry''s face turned pale. He had previously considered the possibility of these bitten individuals getting infected, but he hadn''t expected the signs of infection to appear so quickly.

    These few people were now exhibiting symptoms that closely resembled the zombies they had just killed.

    "Larry, what''s happening?" Among the twenty or so onlookers, a man approached with concern, visibly distressed. It was evident that among the injured individuals, there was someone he cared about.

    Letting out a sigh, Larry helplessly addressed the crowd, "Everyone, I''m afraid you''ve seen it too. These people who were bitten by those monsters have been infected. They''re in the process of turning into zombies, and there''s likely no saving them."

    "No... it can''t be," the man who had asked the question expressed fear and astonishment. He anxiously looked at his wife sitting on the ground, as if wanting to rush over and check on her but hesitating.

    "I''m sorry, for safety''s sake, please step back a bit. We need to isolate these individuals to prevent them from turning violent," Larry said.

    "No, Larry, please, don''t do it. There''s still hope for my wife..." The middle-aged man panicked, imploring Larry and even looking at the others, hoping for their help.

    However, it was unfortunate that although some in the crowd seemed moved, they were not foolish. They also had loved ones among the bitten individuals, but they didn''t dare approach. After all, no one wanted to be infected and turned into those monsters.

    With a helpless shake of his head, Larry said, "I''m sorry, I can''t take that risk." He then instructed his subordinates to use chairs and tables to isolate the few infected people.

    "It seems this military man is not only calm but also not foolish," Angelica observed the spectacle from the side, assessing the situation.

    This apocalypse wasn''t going to disappear quickly, and the airport was surrounded by zombies. With Angelica''s intelligence, she quickly realized that this place could become a small survivor base. So, to ensure her own safety, she had to figure out how to survive here.

    From Angelica''s observation, Larry, the military man, was the traditional type of soldier. He had a sense of responsibility, caution, and calmness. He had decent skills and, while not particularly smart, was not foolish either. With him leading this group of survivors, perhaps things wouldn''t descend into too much chaos.

    That was the reason why Angelica had initially given suggestions to Larry. On one hand, it was to ensure that she wouldn''t be torn apart by the swarming zombies, and on the other hand, it was to secure a better position for herself within this small survivor base.

    "Be careful..." Just as Angelica was deep in thought, she suddenly saw one of the bitten individuals, a teenager, suddenly lunge fiercely at a security personnel who was carrying a chair.

    There was no time to say anything, but Larry also reacted quickly. He urgently shouted a warning, causing the security personnel to pause for a moment. As the zombie rushed towards him, the security personnel immediately tackled him.

    These security personnel were responsible for maintaining order at the airport, and their combat skills were average compared to Larry, an active-duty soldier.

    After Larry''s warning, he immediately grabbed a nearby suitcase and threw it at the zombie''s head, knocking him back as he lunged.

    Finally, a few security personnel around them realized what was happening and mustered the courage to surround the infected individuals, wielding makeshift weapons like table legs and chairs.

    The infection of the male zombie acted as a catalyst, and soon, the other bitten zombies in the vicinity became fully infected. They lunged at the people, engaging in a fierce fight with the security personnel who formed a circle around them.

    In the end, at the cost of one person''s death, Larry and his group managed to eliminate these infected zombies.

    The unfortunate victim was the one who had initially moved the table. He had dodged the first zombie attack thanks to the warning but was subsequently bitten and killed by three zombies that followed, without even a chance to become an infected zombie.

 Chapter 5 5: Chaotic streets

    And at this moment, an urgent news broadcast came on the TV in the airport lobby. "Hello, everyone. We have an urgent news update.

    Approximately an hour ago, a special infectious virus began spreading on Earth. This virus has an extremely high outbreak rate, with nearly a hundred percent chance of infection."

    "Once infected by this virus, people turn into mindless creatures without pain or death. According to the latest official investigation, this virus has already started spreading throughout the entire human continent..."

    "Now, let our military expert, Conrad, address you all: Based on the latest official reports, the disaster caused by this new virus is global. It is a common enemy for all of humanity.

    The zombies and those bitten by them must be kept far away or strictly controlled. They will unconditionally attack anyone around them. Please exercise extreme caution."

    "Please rest assured that this virus is a global disaster for humanity, but there is no need to panic. Stay at home, secure your doors and windows, avoid making noise, and prevent attacks. The country will do its best to resolve the disaster and rescue everyone..."

    At this moment, the people in the airport lobby watched the news report on the wall-mounted TV in silence. Some were filled with fear, while others shed tears.

    Angelica calmly observed everything and dialed her brother''s number on her phone, but it was busy. It had already been an hour since the apocalypse began, and she was deeply concerned about Derick''s well-being.

    Helplessly, Angelica tried to contact several friends abroad whom she had met during academic exchanges in the United States. Fortunately, one call connected quickly, but out of three calls, only one person answered. The rest resulted in a busy signal.

    The person who answered seemed extremely panicked, as if still on the run. They spoke hurriedly for a few moments before hanging up. However, based on the information Angelica obtained, she learned that the zombie virus had indeed erupted simultaneously worldwide, just as reported on TV.

    This indicated that the disaster would not be resolved quickly. The rescue forces from the government were unlikely to arrive promptly, and even maintaining the functionality of government institutions was questionable.

    There was no military district in Grizzly City, and the nearest one was located in the surrounding county several dozen kilometers away.

    At least half of the global population had been infected by the zombie virus, with a higher prevalence among the elderly and children. Surprisingly, adults seemed to be infected less frequently, perhaps due to their stronger physical condition.

    Larry''s face turned grim. Whether it was due to the news on the television or the casualties caused by killing the zombies earlier, he decided to temporarily relocate the surrounding crowd to the cafeteria on the third floor.

    There, they would have access to food, water, and barricades to ward off zombie attacks. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Angelica followed the crowd into the cafeteria, leaving Larry and a few other security personnel outside to keep watch. Larry looked down through the staircase on the third floor, where dozens of zombies were aimlessly wandering on the second floor.

    Fortunately, they hadn''t come close to the staircase yet, or else their scent might have attracted them.

    According to the news, zombies had highly sensitive hearing and smell. They could sense the presence of living beings within a range of at least forty to fifty meters. Once detected, a horde of zombies would swarm towards them.

    Carefully observing the area, the two lower floors of the airport were eerily quiet, except for the sounds of zombies moving and unintentionally colliding with objects. Larry wondered if everyone else had been killed or managed to escape the airport lobby.

    Looking through the floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor, he could only see the runways outside, engulfed in flames. Multiple plane crashes had caused complete devastation. "If only I still had my gun," Larry expressed his helplessness.

    Unfortunately, he had given his firearm to a comrade on duty on the ground floor, and apart from a few gunshots he heard during the initial zombie attack, there had been complete silence afterward.

    Worrying about his comrades on one hand and contemplating the future on the other, Larry was deep in thought.

    Inside the airport cafeteria on the third floor, Angelica repeatedly dialed phone numbers, but they were all busy, including those of the dozens of survivors around her. It was rare to find a working line to make an outbound call.

    On the other side, Derick found himself in trouble. He had already traversed several streets, but on one road leading to the airport, it was densely packed with zombies.

    There were easily over a hundred of them, and judging by the atmosphere, it seemed that there had been an open-air concert in this area before, which attracted a large crowd.

    However, this road was the closest route to the airport. If he took a detour, he would have to walk an additional hour. Derick didn''t want to delay even for a moment. He feared that if he arrived late and something happened to his sister, he would regret it for the rest of his life.

    Hiding inside a nearby shop, Derick took a few sips of water and anxiously looked at the horde of zombies a hundred meters away. He tried calling his sister several times but received no response.

    Meanwhile, the online news was exploding. The servers of major social media platforms couldn''t handle the load, and many people couldn''t log in. However, they could still access news updates.

    Derick briefly checked the messages and indeed found that the zombie virus had erupted globally. However, he couldn''t comprehend why the previous world he lived in hadn''t experienced a zombie outbreak.

    Was it because parallel worlds had some differences?

    Nevertheless, he discovered a few important pieces of information. Zombies relied on sound and scent to detect living humans. With this knowledge, it was not entirely impossible to lure these zombies away.

    Derick knew that even though he was agile, he wouldn''t dare to take the risk of challenging the horde of zombies.

    Typically, his limit was dealing with five zombies simultaneously, and he had to be constantly vigilant not to be caught or bitten by them.

    Derick had witnessed the fate of those infected by the zombie virus, and he didn''t want to become one of those mindless creatures.

    Suddenly, through a gap outside the shop, Derick spotted two men on the opposite side of the road sneaking towards the middle of the street, being extremely cautious not to alert the zombies.

    Derick became intrigued. These two men couldn''t possibly be seeking death. Following their path, he noticed a police officer lying motionless next to a red car in the middle of the street, wearing a police uniform that identified his profession.

    "Could this police officer have weapons?" Derick''s interest was piqued.

    In such chaotic times, a gun was definitely a valuable asset. Derick started contemplating his options...

 Chapter 6 6: Pistol

    Due to his advantageous position, the store''s entrance and the roadside billboards provided good cover for Derick. The two men across the street didn''t notice him.

    Crouching down, he relied on the billboard and the vehicles on the road to conceal himself, slowly crossing over from the other side of the street, quietly trailing behind the two men.

    "Bro, I told you, there''s a gun here. That cop earlier didn''t make it in time and got bitten by the zombies," one of the men said.

    "Yeah, yeah, well done. With a gun in our hands, aren''t we invincible in this apocalypse?" the other man replied, lowering his voice.

    Behind them, Derick rolled his eyes in exasperation. In less than two minutes, the two men successfully reached the location of the deceased police officer. They searched his body and quickly found the desired firearms, as well as a baton.

    Excitedly clutching the guns in their hands, the two brothers trembled with joy, imagining their reign and dominance in this apocalypse. Suddenly, they heard footsteps approaching from behind.

    Before they could turn around, a crackling sound filled the air as Derick, wearing a sinister smile, jabbed them with a stun baton.

    Soon, the two men''s bodies trembled, their eyes rolled back, and they collapsed to the ground. Fortunately, it was a concrete surface, and their fall wasn''t noticeable.

    "You two idiots..." Derick pried open their fingers and successfully obtained the firearm, a standard-issue police pistol, Type 54. It had great power and a long range, truly a valuable find.

    Having played with firearms in the club before, Derick was not unfamiliar with them. Though not highly skilled, he quickly familiarized himself with the usage.

    The magazine contained four bullets, but Derick also found two additional magazines on the dead officer, each loaded with seven 7.62mm rounds. It seemed the SWAT officer hadn''t fired a shot before being overwhelmed by the swarming zombies.

    Derick was quite satisfied with his haul. Not only did he acquire a powerful weapon, but more importantly, he now had some bait to lure the zombies away. He had been worried about how to divert the zombies from this street just a moment ago.

    To prevent them from making noise, Derick used the scattered clothes nearby to gag the mouths of the two men. Then, using the butt of the gun, he knocked them back into consciousness.

    "Mmm... Ahh," the two men woke up, opened their eyes, and saw Derick. They tried to speak but were silenced by the gag.

    "Don''t move, don''t make a sound, unless you want to die," Derick said coldly, aiming the gun at the two men. They saw the dark barrel and immediately shut their mouths, understanding the gravity of the situation.

    "Good, don''t speak loudly, don''t move. Listen to me. Do you understand? If you understand, nod your heads," Derick spoke to the two men, watching as they nodded in compliance. He then removed the cloth from their mouths.

    Without giving them time to think, Derick pointed towards a black motorcycle not far away. "You two, go and start that motorcycle, head in that direction," he pointed towards the other side of the street.

    "No... that''s not possible," fear immediately appeared in the eyes of the two men. They weren''t foolish; they knew that making noise would alert the zombies.

    The distance was relatively short, just over a hundred meters, and with the chaotic mess of cars scattered across the road, it would be difficult to maneuver.

    Moreover, motorcycles are loud, and once started, they would quickly be noticed by the nearby zombies.

    "You two don''t have a chance to negotiate with me..." Derick sneered, pointing the gun at them.

    "This is your death wish," Derick said coldly as the two men shook their heads in fear, refusing to comply.

    "Heh, then you can choose to be shot dead by me now, or choose to drive the motorcycle and run," Derick''s expression was indifferent. What did he care about these two men''s lives?

    Not to mention these two, even if more people died, as long as they could divert the attention of the zombies, it would be worth it. In Derick''s eyes, apart from his sister, everyone else could go and die. It was a habit he developed since childhood, exacerbated by the apocalypse.

    If it weren''t for the concern of attracting zombies with too much noise, Derick would have already acted and shown them what cruelty meant. With the sight of the dark barrel right in front of them, the two brothers reluctantly approached the motorcycle.

    Soon, the motorcycle was started, and the buzzing noise of the engine attracted the nearby horde of zombies. They clawed and stumbled towards the source of the sound.

    At that moment, the two brothers had no choice but to focus on the motorcycle. They quickly climbed on, and the elder brother urged the younger one, "Drive, hurry!"

    Meanwhile, Derick had rushed into a nearby milk tea shop. Before long, a large group of zombies clamored and headed towards the other side of the street.

    Though these zombies moved clumsily, their running speed was not slow. They quickly caught up to the center of the street.

    With a loud bang, the motorcycle skidded due to its excessive speed and crashed into a small car in the middle of the road. The two men were thrown off, landing in disarray.

    When they managed to get up from the ground, the zombies were less than 20 meters away. The brothers frantically started to flee, their desperation evident. However, they were hindered by their injuries from the previous fall, struggling to move efficiently.

    As the zombies approached, the brothers ran as if they wished they had been born with two extra legs. Just as the younger brother took a large step, the elder brother suddenly shoved him, causing him to lose his balance and crash heavily to the ground.

    "Fuck you..." he quickly realized what happened and angrily cursed at his elder brother. However, this momentary delay allowed the horde of zombies to catch up.

    These zombies had no reservations when it came to fresh flesh delivered right to their doorstep. One of them swiftly bit into the man''s shoulder, savoring the warm, bloody morsel. Excited, the zombie let out a howl of delight after tasting the delicious flesh.

    Meanwhile, the man lying on the ground had lost the strength to speak. The swarming zombies quickly devoured him, leaving nothing behind. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The surviving elder brother was on the verge of wetting himself. Although he had pushed his younger brother down, buying himself a bit of time, not even five seconds had passed before his brother''s screams were drowned out by the horde of zombies.

    At that moment, Derick, who was observing the situation, saw that the two men had diverted the majority of the zombies'' attention. Only a few remaining zombies caught his scent and rushed towards the milk tea shop.

    "Good, eight of them. I can handle that," Derick, with a backpack on his back, dashed out of the shop. The two clumsy zombies failed to catch him and were easily evaded by Derick''s swift movements.

 Chapter 7 7: System Activation

    "Bang... Bang Bang." Derick gripped the 54 handgun and fired three consecutive shots at the approaching zombies.

    The tremendous recoil made his hands numb, almost causing him to lose his grip. Although the gun had considerable power, nearly blowing off half of a zombie''s head with a single shot, the recoil was quite intense.

    The reason Derick didn''t lose his grip was partly due to his previous experience with firearms and partly due to his excellent physical condition. However, even at such a close range, he took two shots and one bullet hit the zombie''s torso.

    Two zombies, covered in blood and flesh, fell to the ground, while the remaining one, shot in the arm, was thrown half a meter away by the powerful impact of the bullet at close range.

    Without hesitation, Derick immediately grabbed a entrenching shovel and smashed the last zombie''s head, causing black and red blood to flow along with white brain matter, which made his stomach churn.

    There was no time to waste. Breaking free from the encirclement of the three zombies, he sprinted towards the other end of the street.

    At this moment, the survivors hiding on the staircases on both sides of the street were also awakened by the sound of gunshots. They cautiously peered below and saw a young man with a backpack running towards the other end of the street.

    Ten minutes later, "Phew..." Derick struck down a male zombie, dodging the splattering flesh and blood, although some still inevitably stuck to him.

    He had already rushed out of the street and was leaning against a shop, catching his breath after killing the zombie. He took out a water bottle and had a sip of water when suddenly, an emotionless mechanical voice resonated in Derick''s mind.

    "[Host, congratulations on killing ten level one zombies within three hours. Mission accomplished. The Apocalypse King System has been activated for the host. Host information detection initiated.]"

    The sudden mechanical voice startled Derick, and he turned his head to look around, but there was no one. "Did I hear correctly? A system?"

    Derick looked around in astonishment. There was no doubt that the voice was directly sounding in his mind and was exceptionally clear, definitely not an illusion.

    "[Beep... Detection complete.]" Soon, the mechanical voice resounded again, and at the same time, a translucent light screen appeared before Derick''s eyes.

    Host: Derick

    Ability: None

    Physical Condition: 13 (Standard for adult males is 10)

    Speed: 14

    Attack: 16

    These were the basic information displayed. On the left and right sides of the screen, there were some additional details, including the combat technique used. Derick looked and saw "Turtle Fist," which left him speechless.

    Admittedly, his attacks lacked finesse, but weren''t they honed through countless battles? Why was it labeled as "Turtle Fist"? With patience, he continued to look at his information.

    There were also two small lines of text, indicating a score of 10. Each time he killed a level one zombie, he would earn 1 point. Points could be used to purchase items in the system store.

    With an excited heart, Derick briefly checked out this Apocalypse King System. The system''s introduction was as follows: This system is the only one in the world and aims to assist the host in reaching the pinnacle, becoming the king of the apocalypse, and ruling the world until complete domination is achieved.

    For the first time, Derick felt that his brain was insufficient. But since the apocalypse had already happened, it wasn''t impossible for a system like this to exist. Stay calm, stay calm.

    However, it seemed that this system was not very intelligent. After asking countless questions, all he received was the system''s cold and mechanical voice.

    It was entirely different from the intelligent systems in other novels; it truly felt like a piece of programming.

    Although the system had many features, Derick didn''t have time to delve into them. He directly opened his novice gift package, which was also in the system''s inventory. There had been no previous prompt, and if he hadn''t carefully checked, he might have overlooked it.

    With a gloomy expression, Derick opened his novice gift package. "[Congratulations, you have acquired the Eight Extremities Fist Grandmaster ability (granted), and the Firearms Mastery (granted)]."

    In an instant, Derick felt his mind filled with a plethora of knowledge, like a whirlwind of information.

    A vast amount of martial arts knowledge, as well as firearms expertise, was forcibly implanted into his mind, making it feel as if he had been studying Eight Extremities Fist for a long time.

    Baguazhang: One of the traditional Chinese martial arts, belonging to the category of close-quarters combat techniques. Its movements generally pursue a vigorous, straightforward, and explosive style.

    In terms of combat techniques, it emphasizes intercepting, grabbing, striking, pushing, collapsing, and shaking. Baguazhang derives its power from the heels, operates at the waist, and extends through the fingertips.

    As a result, it possesses immense explosive force and is highly skilled in combat. Therefore, Baguazhang is often referred to in the realm of traditional Chinese martial arts as "Wen has Tai Chi to bring peace to the world, Wu has Baguazhang to establish order in the universe."

    Derick had no idea how formidable he was as a Grandmaster of Baguazhang, but he felt like he could now knock out an ox. Furthermore, his mind was filled with a wealth of martial arts knowledge, making him unquestionably capable of establishing a prestigious martial arts sect.

    As for his Firearms Mastery, it was excellent for Derick. At least now, when he held the 54 handgun, it felt much more familiar. If he were to shoot again, he wouldn''t encounter situations where he missed or dropped the gun under normal circumstances.

    Regarding the two abilities Derick obtained, in the system''s Ability Store, the Baguazhang Grandmaster required 500 points, while Firearms Mastery required 300 points.

    In other words, Derick would need at least 800 points by killing zombies to acquire these two abilities, but he had obtained them for free.

    The system''s store mainly consisted of two categories: abilities and enhancements. Abilities included the ones Derick had acquired, such as driving skills from novice to grandmaster, throwing skills from novice to grandmaster, and a myriad of others.

    Each ability could be purchased at different levels, ranging from novice, proficient, skilled, master, and finally grandmaster, with prices ranging from 100 points to 500 points.

    On the other hand, enhancements focused on improving physical fitness and weapons. For example, Derick''s basic attributes, like physical condition and attack power, required 30 points per increment, with higher levels requiring more points.

    Derick''s current attribute panel looked like this:

    Physical Condition: 25

    Speed: 29

    Attack: 31

    Being a Baguazhang Grandmaster not only brought martial arts knowledge and techniques but also enhanced his physical fitness.

    After all, without sufficient physical conditioning, he wouldn''t be able to fully unleash the power of a Baguazhang Grandmaster.

    "Tsk tsk tsk," Derick exclaimed as he looked at his attribute panel. Compared to before, he had become several times more powerful, especially in terms of attack power, which was nearly triple that of an average adult male.

    Other aspects had also more than doubled. It was simply extraordinary...

    S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8 8: Contacting Sister

    As for the proficiency in firearms, it didn''t bring much enhancement to Derick''s physical abilities, but its effectiveness was not weak. After all, considering the current situation with zombies, firearms still played a significant role in the early stages.

    Derick''s physical condition hadn''t reached the point where he could withstand bullets, but he had confidence that no one could shoot him within 10 steps. This was the power brought by being a master of Eight Extremities Fist.

    There were many uses for the system''s enhancement abilities, but Derick didn''t have time to examine them one by one.

    Although the Apocalypse King System was meant to assist him in establishing a dominant force in the world, for Derick, his top priority was to rescue his sister trapped at the airport before considering other matters. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Coincidentally, three zombies appeared nearby. Derick decided to warm up by grabbing the shovel in his hand. He dodged, parried, and struck, feeling incredibly agile.

    The doubled physical abilities not only increased his attacking power but also provided a significant boost in strength. He was faster than before, and these three zombies couldn''t even touch the hem of Derick''s clothes as he skillfully avoided their attacks.

    With just a swing of the shovel, he decapitated all three zombies in less than a dozen seconds.

    Derick hardly felt any effort in the fight and remained energetic. This was the effect of his enhanced physical abilities, enabling him to engage in high-intensity, sustained combat.

    "Nice," Derick exclaimed, excitedly clenching his fist. With this, the possibility of rescuing his sister greatly increased. More importantly, this Apocalypse King System was enough to make him live better than anyone else in this apocalypse.

    Closing the screen in front of him, Derick continued forward with excitement. He encountered a lone small zombie and killed it.

    [Killed a level 1 zombie, obtained 1 point, current score: 11]...

    [Killed a level 1 zombie, obtained 1 point, current score: 15]

    Passing through two streets, Derick killed a dozen zombies in total. Each time he felt the prompt in his mind, it filled him with extreme excitement. Zombies represented points, and points represented strength. Now, he could easily handle a dozen zombies on his own.

    Unless facing a large horde, Derick could slowly wear them down. After killing a dozen zombies, the shovel in his hand became bent and the blade started to curl. Although the quality of the shovel was good, it couldn''t withstand Derick''s forceful use.

    "Sigh, there isn''t even a place to find weapons on the streets," Derick looked around the surrounding streets helplessly. The shovel he had been using earlier was already broken and discarded. He was worried about not having any weapons to use.

    Beep beep beep. He absentmindedly dialed his sister''s number again, not expecting much, but to his surprise, she answered quickly this time.

    "Hey, sis..." Derick excitedly held the phone. "Little brother..." Angelica spoke at the same time.

    "Sis, where are you now? Are you okay? And be careful of those zombies~" Derick''s eyes teared up with excitement. Hearing his sister''s voice again, he had genuinely been worried. Even if he made it to the airport, he feared that his sister might have already perished.

    "I''m fine. I''m currently in the third-floor lobby of the airport. It''s a cafeteria with food and water. The elevators going up and down are blocked, so it''s relatively safe for now. How are things on your side?" Angelica''s voice sounded somewhat joyful.

    "I''m fine, sis. You stay there. I''m coming to rescue you now. Wait for me..." Hearing that his sister was safe, Derick felt a heavy burden lift from his heart. It had been three hours since the apocalypse began, and he had just managed to reach his sister on the phone, despite being halfway to the airport.

    "No, don''t come here. It''s dangerous with zombies all over the streets. Please don''t come," Angelica instantly became nervous upon hearing Derick''s words, fearing that something might happen to her brother.

    "It''s okay, sis. I''m strong now, and I have a gun in my hand," Derick reassured her as he continued walking, speaking into the phone.

    "I''m begging you, sis. I won''t listen to you this time. If I don''t come, I''ll definitely regret it," Derick''s words were firm.

    "Sis, rest assured. I''m already halfway there. I will definitely rescue you. Just wait for me," Derick clenched his fist and then hung up the phone.

    Angelica listened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, staring blankly, unsure of what to say.

    Although she had a very close relationship with her brother and had relied on each other while growing up, she knew that once Derick had made up his mind, it would be impossible to dissuade him.

    She pursed her lips and decided not to sit idly by. She had to at least help her brother by solving some problems for him.

    On the other side, Derick took a few bites of bread and discarded the plastic bottle of mineral water in his hand. He left the room and found himself 3 kilometers away from the airport.

    This stretch of road wasn''t too far, and if nothing unexpected happened, he would arrive in a little over an hour. Hopefully, no problems would arise.

    Smashing open a fire hydrant on the street, Derick retrieved a fire axe from inside. He swung it around, testing its weight, which seemed decent. It should have decent power, and it felt good in his hand¡ªa good weapon for killing zombies.

    Using 20 points, he casually enhanced the fire axe in his hand. The blade became sharper, emitting a black gleam on the surface. The weight of the entire axe increased, and the other end transformed into a hammer, turning the fire axe into a hammer-axe.

    Derick knocked down a zombie, a satisfied smile forming on his lips. The weapon enhanced with the system was indeed effective. And this was just one enhancement; he wondered what it would be like after a few more.

    As he skillfully lifted the axe, a sudden scream came from behind. The high-pitched scream almost made Derick curse out loud¡ªit was too loud, and nearby zombies would surely hear it.

    Although Derick could easily deal with these zombies, it didn''t mean he could recklessly overpower them. Despite having twice the physical stamina, he still had limits.

    Moreover, his body was not yet immune to the infection. If he were caught, even if he didn''t get infected, he would be severely injured.

    And encountering a group of zombies would be even more terrifying. He couldn''t afford to provoke a horde. He had to be cautious, as he couldn''t protect himself fully from attacks from all directions. He didn''t want to become a joke right after acquiring the system.

 Chapter 9 9: Lisa

    Derick didn''t have time to care about who emitted that piercing high-pitched scream. He immediately rolled on the ground and somersaulted to the other side of the lawn. Then, with a powerful leap, his exceptional physical ability allowed him to jump over the fence.

    "Save me..." came a faint cry from behind.

    Derick paid no attention. Although it sounded like a woman''s voice, it had nothing to do with him. If he had leisure time, he might have considered whether she was attractive or worth saving, even using her as a means of release.

    But right now, he was busy trying to save his sister and didn''t have time to waste.

    Jumping to a spot with fewer zombies, Derick walked along the railing on one side of the fence. It seemed to be a park, but to Derick''s surprise, the plea for help from behind persisted, as if it were an incessant haunting, and it caught up with him.

    If it were an open space, Derick could rely on his physical prowess to distance himself from the woman. However, with public facilities scattered around, requiring him to maneuver through multiple turns while avoiding zombies, he couldn''t quickly create a gap.

    As a result, a dozen or so zombies in the park slowly closed in. "What the hell?" Derick almost cursed out loud.

    If he had known this would happen, he would have taken care of the woman first, preventing her from making any noise and attracting the zombies. Helplessly, Derick could only lift his axe, preparing to deal with this group of clueless fools.

    Meanwhile, behind the slide, a disheveled woman was desperately running, and she saw Derick charging towards the zombies.

    "Oh my god, is he looking for death?" Lisa was momentarily stunned. Even her fear was forgotten as she covered her mouth in astonishment, incredulously watching the scene unfolding before her eyes.

    However, the next scene was even more dramatic, catching her completely off guard. The young man who seemed intent on seeking death was incredibly fierce, like a wolf among sheep, dismembering the dozen or so zombies with his axe.

    Especially the red war axe he carried on his shoulder. One swing, and the zombies'' heads soared into the sky, their decapitated bodies falling to the ground. It was an unbelievable sight that almost made Lisa bite her tongue. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She had come to perform in Grizzly City, but in the middle of the show, the inexplicable apocalypse occurred, and zombies, the stuff only found in movies, appeared.

    In an instant, at least half of the people in the audience below turned into zombies, roaring and lunging at those around them. Caught off guard, more people quickly became infected.

    Although Lisa managed to escape the scene with the protection of a few security guards, it didn''t last long. They had planned to escape by car, but the parking lot turned out to be even more crowded.

    Helpless, they had no choice but to run towards the police station, hoping to seek assistance. However, they were almost wiped out by a group of zombies halfway there. Lisa barely escaped by hiding inside a store.

    Trembling with fear, she noticed Derick. The extreme fear and terror made her unable to resist the urge to seek his help. But her movements were too slow, and it inadvertently awakened a pursuing zombie, nearly scaring her to death.

    On the other side, Derick had already dealt with the approaching dozen or so zombies one by one, earning another 15 points. He now had a total of 48 points in the system, enough to either enhance his basic physical attributes or accumulate enough for a reinforcement of his war axe.

    It must be said that the enhanced war axe was indeed effective. Even after hacking down a dozen zombies, it remained shining brightly, seemingly undamaged except for some bloodstains and flesh fragments.

    Originally just an ordinary fire axe, this reinforcement made it comparable to high-strength alloy steel.

    After dealing with the zombies, Derick looked towards the source of the sound from earlier and walked briskly in that direction. "If you want to stay alive, shut up."

    Derick had no courtesy for this foolish woman. He rewarded her with a slap, silencing her before grabbing her and running in another direction.

    Although Derick didn''t care about a dozen zombies, he wanted to make it clear to her that it was already the end of the world here. Fortunately, the area was complex, and Derick quickly maneuvered around the large group of zombies.

    "Where are you going?" Lisa followed behind Derick, her voice trembling. After being slapped, she was now afraid of him, not to mention the bloodstained axe he carried and his icy gaze.

    Derick stopped in his tracks. "I''ll inform you of one thing. From now on, you are my personal property. You have no right to refuse any of my requests and must obey all my commands. Understood?"

    Lisa looked at the man in front of her with fear and trepidation. Upon hearing his words, she instinctively resisted. She used to be a highly anticipated superstar and had never been treated like this before. "Why... why do you think you can do this..."

    "Why? Because I saved you. Now you belong to me," Derick sneered. "And I''m just letting you know. You only need to follow my orders." Derick''s tone was cold and indifferent.

    Lisa was completely dumbfounded. The man in front of her wanted to treat her as his personal property. She had never felt so humiliated before. Why should she have to obey his commands just because he saved her?

    For a moment, Lisa couldn''t accept this reality. With her beauty alone, she could have been among the elite before the apocalypse. Summoning her courage, she spoke boldly, "No, it''s impossible. You saved me, and I have a way to repay you, but I can''t agree to this kind of demand..."

    Lisa looked into Derick''s eyes and her voice gradually lowered. "Are you done talking? If you''re done, we should hit the road," Derick said expressionlessly.

    Before Lisa could react, he lifted her up with one hand, as if holding a little chicken. "I''m a rather kind person. Since you attracted thirteen zombies, I''ll send you back with the same number." With that, Derick carried her and walked to the other side of the fence.

    "No, let go of me..." Lisa struggled in fear, but her efforts were futile against Derick''s strength.

    Ignoring her, Derick simply threw the woman on the other side of the fence, violently tossing her to the ground.

    As she looked at the bodies lying on the ground around her, the coldness of the pavement brought her back to her senses. She let out a scream, disregarding the pain in her body, and quickly got up.

 Chapter 10 10: Devil

    "Roar!"

    The zombies, several dozen meters away, caught the scent of a living human and howled as they rushed towards Lisa. Their grotesque faces were covered in remnants of flesh and blood, horrifying to the extreme.

    Lisa''s heart was instantly filled with panic. At this moment, she had lost any notion of personal boundaries or principles. The thought of being torn apart alive by these terrifying creatures sent shivers down her spine.

    "No, no, I don''t want to die!" She frantically ran towards the fence, attempting to climb over to the other side. However, in her panicked state and with her limited mobility, she found it even more difficult. Despite multiple attempts, she couldn''t make it over.

    Through the gaps in the fence, she could see Derick''s cold eyes, looking at her as if she were already dead.

    Although this woman, Lisa, was beautiful with fair skin and one of the most stunning faces Derick had seen among many women, possessing extraordinary beauty and a graceful figure even in her disheveled state, she held no value in this apocalypse.

    Moreover, she proved to be a foolish woman who lacked capabilities and obedience. While Derick could have considered keeping her as a tool for release, it wasn''t the right time.

    If she couldn''t understand the situation, she would die right there, and it wouldn''t stir a single ripple in Derick''s heart.

    "Open the door! I agree, I agree to your demands. I''m willing, please... save me! I don''t want to die. I''m willing to be your woman!" Lisa cried out, tears streaming down her face. By now, the zombies were less than twenty meters away.

    Derick remained unmoved. Only when the zombies were five meters away from Lisa did he leap forward, wielding his axe, chopping and slashing. In an instant, the surrounding zombies were eradicated.

    Holding Lisa by her collar, Derick threw her to the ground after crossing the fence. Squatting in front of her, he pinched her chin and looked into her eyes, warning her, "Remember what you said. This is just a warning this time. If there''s a next time, you''ll be out there with those people."

    Derick patted Lisa''s pretty face. "There are plenty of beautiful women in the apocalypse. If I want, I can easily find a group of women less attractive than you. Women hold no value in the apocalypse." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, yes..." Trembling under Derick''s icy gaze, Lisa couldn''t help but shudder, feeling a sense of fear deep within.

    Derick smiled. "One more thing, remember, I''m your owner now. Choose your words carefully, show me respect, and next time, remember to speak while kneeling. Don''t make me remind you." Derick pinched her cheek, as if playing with his toy.

    Although Lisa wasn''t stupid, she had only resisted earlier because she didn''t want to be controlled and treated as a personal plaything.

    But after this encounter with Derick, she became filled with fear. She clearly understood Derick''s words earlier, and now, in this apocalypse, what held the least value was precisely what she was¡ªa woman, along with money.

    "Master... Master..." Lisa slowly knelt before Derick, trembling as she spoke. Her tone carried a hint of appeasement, although it was evident that she hadn''t done this before, as her movements and tone seemed somewhat stiff.

    Just as Derick had said, there were plenty of women in the apocalypse. If Derick wanted, he could easily find women who were more beautiful, had better figures, and were even more obedient than her.

    With Derick''s terrifying abilities, he could simply beckon and a group of women would crawl and beg at his feet.

    In that case, what value did Lisa hold? Once there were more women around, would Derick even remember who she was?

    She was even more afraid that after Derick had used her, he would treat her like a commodity and give her away to someone else. It wasn''t an impossible scenario. The thought terrified her, and she trembled all over.

    Lisa was a clever woman. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to become a big star based on her own abilities. It was precisely because she was smart that she had thought about many things.

    She had already figured it out. Since that was the case, in order to prevent Derick from abandoning her, she had to please him as much as possible. Only then would Derick not treat her as disposable.

    Derick had no idea that Lisa had pondered so much in such a short time. However, he was still very satisfied when he saw the look of appeasement in her eyes. Having such a beautiful slave was quite good.

    As for Lisa''s inner thoughts, if Derick knew, he would probably laugh. How could he possibly trade his woman away? Derick had a strong possessive nature and would never allow any man to touch his woman, even if it was just for casual play.

    Not only that, but Derick even had plans. After he received his sister, he would build his own power and slowly dominate. There wouldn''t be any men in his faction. He aimed to create a kingdom where he was the sole ruler. But those were all matters for later.

    "Master... Master, do you want me? I... It''s my first time..." Lisa knelt on the ground, rubbing her head against Derick''s thigh and timidly said, her face even pressed against his lower body, rubbing against it. She had never been this close to a man before, and she was incredibly nervous.

    Derick was still somewhat taken aback, not understanding how this woman became so obedient so quickly. However, it was for the better, saving him the trouble of thinking too much.

    Although he really wanted to punish this woman on the spot, make her taste his manhood and make her beg for mercy, to comfort his eager little brother, now was not the time, and the location wasn''t right.

    "No need for that, just get up!"

    Lisa nervously stood up, thinking that she had done something wrong and Derick was angry. She trembled with fear, resembling a startled ostrich.

    "Alright, I need to go to the airport to save my sister, I don''t have time now." Derick could tell what Lisa was thinking and dispelled her doubts.

    Upon hearing this, Lisa finally felt a sense of relief. Her excited heart finally returned to her chest, and she felt a bit grateful. As long as Derick didn''t intend to throw her away, that was enough.

    "Just remember to obey me. Follow behind me and don''t make any noise. Carry this on your back." Derick handed his backpack to Lisa so that she could carry it. Now he had some manual labor to do, and he didn''t need to do it himself.

    "Yes, Master!" Lisa also relaxed a bit, realizing that Derick wasn''t too difficult to talk to as long as she obeyed. She obediently put on the backpack...

 Chapter 11 11: Arrive at the airport

    Derick carried an axe and walked ahead, clearing the way, while Lisa followed behind him with a backpack, behaving like an obedient little girl. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was a star goddess in everyone''s eyes, and in a short period of time, she had become incredibly obedient, even after being slapped and thrown into a horde of zombies.

    Avoiding large groups of zombies went relatively smoothly as their strength had increased, and they no longer needed other means. Derick could easily kill the sporadic zombies they encountered.

    Along the way, Lisa watched as Derick swung his axe, taking down one zombie after another, effortlessly killing all the obstacles in their path.

    His skilled and confident manner both amazed and admired her. He was so powerful that it sent shivers down her spine.

    Lisa had witnessed multiple times how Derick effortlessly dodged attacks from several surrounding zombies, leaving them unable to even touch the hem of his clothes before they were killed.

    What should have taken three hours, Derick completed in just forty minutes, reaching the vicinity of the airport. This was despite having Lisa, who could be considered dead weight. However, she had surprised Derick.

    While her physical fitness seemed average, she managed to keep up with his speed, even though she was panting heavily and didn''t complain.

    They were now on the outskirts of the airport, which was the only airport in Bear City. The battlefield area was not small, considering that Bear City was the capital of Donghai Province with a daily population close to thirty million.

    The airport in Bear City had a significant number of stranded passengers. Just from the outside square where Derick stood, he could see hundreds of zombies wandering around. Not to mention those inside the airport terminal.

    "Can you drive a truck?" Derick furrowed his brow and asked the woman beside him.

    Lisa was absentmindedly staring at the zombies in the square and snapped back to reality upon hearing Derick''s question. "No, I''ve only driven small cars," she shook her head.

    Derick pondered for a moment. He hadn''t expected much anyway. It was unlikely that she had learned how to drive a truck. But as long as Lisa had driven a car before, it would be sufficient. He didn''t need her to have expert driving skills.

    Lisa stared at Derick''s cheek, feeling somewhat anxious and unsure about what he was thinking.

    Taking Lisa''s hand, Derick led her directly to a nearby truck parked on the side. It appeared to be used for construction on the airport''s side and had been left here since the apocalypse.

    After searching nearby, they couldn''t find the keys, so Derick smashed the control panel and pulled out the cables, locating the neutral and ignition wires.

    Guiding Lisa step by step, Derick taught her the basic maneuvers of driving a truck. She didn''t need to be proficient, just capable enough to drive. After all, there were similarities between trucks and small cars. With some practice, she started to get the hang of it.

    "Remember, once you hear my command, keep driving, circling around the square. Control your speed, don''t stop, and don''t go too fast or too slow. Finally, stop beneath that control tower over there," Derick pointed to the airport tower several hundred meters away.

    "I..." Upon hearing Derick''s plan, Lisa felt a sense of fear. Although it sounded simple, driving a truck and crashing into zombies was far from easy, especially for a novice driver like her. It would be an achievement if she could avoid flipping the truck.

    "Listen, as long as you can safely reach the control tower, you can go up there and lock the door. No zombies will be able to get in. Take this, just in case." Derick handed her the 54 pistol he had in his hand.

    "Master..." Lisa looked at Derick with fear and apprehension, looking pitiful, like a little kitten about to be abandoned by its owner. She thought Derick was planning to leave her behind with this far-fetched plan.

    "Don''t worry, listen to me~ It''ll be alright. I will definitely come to rescue you. Be obedient, the master won''t abandon you," Derick''s voice softened, as he gently caressed her cheek.

    Sensing Derick''s tenderness, Lisa felt somewhat relieved, but she still felt fear. It was pitiful. Just half a day ago, she was a popular superstar, enjoying the adoration of millions of fans and a luxurious and comfortable life. And now, she had to drive a truck and risk her life to crash into zombies.

    "Master... Please, please don''t forget to come save me," Lisa dared not refuse Derick''s request, gripping his arm in fear.

    "Okay, don''t worry!" Derick smiled at her. If Lisa really cooperated and helped him rescue her sister, he would also try his best to bring her out safely.

    After dialing Angelica''s number, "Sister, I have arrived near the airport, right next to the square, next to two trucks."

    In the airport''s third floor, Angelica stood up with a mixture of surprise and worry, rushing to the huge floor-to-ceiling window on the third floor. From there, she saw two muddy trucks on the road several hundred meters away.

    When Derick saw these two trucks and the zombies on the square, he had already planned his strategy. There were hundreds of zombies on the square, not to mention the ones in other areas, including inside the airport terminal. In total, there were at least thousands.

    Reliant on Derick alone, he didn''t know how long it would take to deal with them, and he would also be risking his life. So he came up with a bold plan: let Lisa drive the other truck and attract most of the zombies on the square to the tower area on the west side of the airport.

    Then, Derick would drive the other truck and rush to the area under the airport terminal. Angelica would directly break the window on the third floor and jump down.

    The truck wasn''t short to begin with, and with the cargo compartment filled with sand, it had a cushioning effect. So the actual height of the jump would be no more than five or six meters.

    After explaining his plan to his sister, although Angelica was very worried, she knew she couldn''t dissuade him once her little brother had already arrived at the airport. She could only try her best to cooperate with his plan.

    After all the discussions were over, Derick made a hand gesture to Lisa on the other truck. Then, the heavy truck started, clumsily climbing the steps of the square, with Derick following closely behind.

    The dull sound of the engine quickly shattered the silence, and the disturbed horde of zombies let out angry roars almost simultaneously. Hundreds and thousands of zombies were drawn to the sound, rushing towards the heavy truck driven by Lisa.

    The speed of the truck kept increasing, and the massive vehicle combined with its high velocity made it impossible for the zombies to stop such a behemoth.

    Zombies were constantly being sent flying, their severed arms, legs, ribs, and internal organs hitting the truck''s windows, leaving behind pools of blood and flesh.

    The side windows were soon covered in sticky reddish-brown blood, and the front windshield was also partially covered, affecting the visibility.

 Chapter 12 12: Truck collision

    Derick drove another truck following Lisa, looking at her getting farther and feeling somewhat worried. Although he taught Lisa some driving skills, how much could she learn in such a short time? He just hoped she wouldn''t get into trouble.

    In the truck ahead, within just a minute, Lisa''s heavy truck had already knocked down dozens of zombies. Due to the speed she needed to maintain, there were now several hundred zombies trailing behind her, on both sides and even in front of the truck.

    If she were driving at full speed, Derick would feel a bit more reassured. Unless there were thousands of zombies gathered in front of her, there was no way they could stop the heavy truck.

    However, now, in order to attract the attention of the zombies, Lisa was not driving too fast. As long as several zombies were caught underneath the truck at the same time, the entire vehicle might get stuck.

    Lisa could hardly imagine the consequences if such a situation were to occur. The sea of zombies would engulf the heavy truck, along with her...

    But thinking about her master''s mission, she gritted her teeth and clumsily maneuvered the steering wheel, controlling the accelerator pedal beneath her feet.

    The sound of giant wheels crushing bones, creaking and creaking, made her scalp tingle with extreme fear.

    Lisa drove the heavy truck recklessly through the square, attracting almost all the zombies on the square. Derick even saw several zombies rushing out from the airport lobby, joining the horde.

    Seeing the airport control tower getting closer, Lisa quickly slowed down. However, for a rookie like her, this speed was already fast. Even if she slammed on the brakes, the truck still heavily collided with the side of the tower.

    The out-of-control truck shook and slid several meters, crushing many zombies. The vehicle lost control and quickly stalled. Lisa''s head hit the glass, leaving her somewhat dizzy.

    But soon she forced herself to react, struggling to lift her legs trapped in the driver''s cabin, opening the door. At this moment, the zombies had already crowded around, and several scattered ones were crawling towards the wheels, howling.

    Fear filled Lisa''s face as she secured the handgun given by Derick. With a strong leap, she jumped directly onto the nearby spiral staircase. This was the emergency exit on the side of the control tower, hanging on the outside and not requiring entry into the tower.

    Lisa quickly crawled and climbed up, holding the gun alertly. Fortunately, there were no zombies on the staircase. She tightly closed the entrance behind her, and only then did she sit down, trembling with some post-fright tremors.

    Meanwhile, Derick was driving another truck following behind Lisa, but he didn''t take the same route as her. Instead, he headed straight towards the airport lobby.

    Compared to Lisa''s driving skills, Derick was much more proficient. Although he couldn''t be compared to an experienced driver, he was considered skilled.

    Derick drove the truck directly to the entrance of the airport lobby, and with a loud bang, the front of the truck blocked the doorway of the building.

    "Get down quickly!" Derick stuck his head out and shouted upstairs.

    Due to the unexpectedly successful plan, Lisa had attracted almost all the zombies, allowing Derick to smoothly drive the truck to the airport building.

    However, they couldn''t afford to waste too much time; otherwise, the zombies inside the building would come rushing out, which would be dangerous.

    On the third floor of the airport, Angelica started to feel anxious. She had just explained the situation to the other survivors. Although they didn''t believe that anyone would come to rescue them, they adopted the attitude of better safe than sorry.

    Unexpectedly, Derick had actually managed to lure away most of the zombies and drive the truck downstairs. Larry looked at Derick''s astonishing creativity and bold ideas, unable to help but admire him.

    The only problem that worried them was how to break the glass on the third floor. The large windows of the airport were made of high-strength tempered glass, not something they could easily break even after smashing it for a long time, let alone shooting at it.

    Larry angrily swung a chair at the glass, but not even a mark appeared on the high-strength glass. Everyone felt discouraged.

    They could see the rescue right in front of them, but they couldn''t get out. They didn''t dare to take the stairs either because although the zombies had been attracted by the commotion downstairs, they were still gathered at the entrance on the first floor. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick frowned as he looked at the zombies already emerging from the entrance. He picked up his axe, swung it around, and the black battle axe whistled through the air, smashing into the glass of the third floor.

    With a crisp sound, the axe got stuck in the glass, shattering it into countless pieces. The people inside were overjoyed, and in just a few moments, they had created a big opening in the glass.

    Seeing the sand truck below, they hesitated for a moment. "Sister, jump down, it''ll be fine," Derick shouted up to them.

    Although the drop seemed a bit high, Angelica bit her lip and jumped down, fortunately landing safely. As soon as someone made it down, the others followed suit. In less than a minute, the survivors from the third floor had all jumped into the cargo hold of the truck. Meanwhile, Derick had already dealt with three zombies trying to climb up.

    He quickly started the truck, shaking off the dozens of zombies surrounding its rear, and drove towards the airport control tower.

    "Lisa, jump over!" Upon hearing the voice from below, Lisa was pleasantly surprised. She had been truly anxious a moment ago, fearing that Derick would abandon her.

    Without hesitation, Lisa jumped from the safety staircase into the driver''s cabin of the truck and threw herself into Derick''s arms. "Wuwuwu... Master, I was so scared. I thought you didn''t want me anymore." The woman who had been somewhat reluctant before now acted like a scared puppy afraid of being abandoned by her master.

    Derick gently stroked Lisa''s hair, comforting her. For a young girl who had never even killed a chicken, completing the mission entrusted to her was already a great accomplishment. Derick was very satisfied.

    They started the engine, charged forward, and the roaring truck crushed the zombies in front, creating a path directly through them.

    In fact, it had been very dangerous a moment ago. Once the truck stalled, it would be difficult to start it again. If they wasted too much time, hordes of zombies would swarm them. Even if Derick could escape, his sister in the back of the truck would be in danger.

    The truck moved with full power, as if in an uninhabited world, smashing and crushing all the zombies blocking their way. Finally, Derick stopped the truck next to a gas station about a kilometer away...

 Chapter 13 13: Gas station

    "Come down!" Derick said to the group of people inside the truck as he parked it next to a gas station by the roadside. They were cramped inside the truck, covered in dust from the road.

    Derick felt relieved only after tightly hugging his sister who had jumped down from the truck. Thankfully, he didn''t have to regret anything, and his sister was safe and sound.

    Angelica opened her mouth, intending to lecture Derick about his reckless behavior. However, seeing his current state, her heart softened, and she gently patted his shoulder, comforting him.

    But now was not the time for reminiscing. Although there were no zombies nearby, it didn''t mean there was no danger.

    Derick briefly spoke with his sister, and Lisa jumped off the truck. She looked at Angelica standing beside Derick, pursing her lips without saying a word.

    "Alright, you can all leave now..." Derick said indifferently to the group of survivors next to the truck.

    "Hey, how can you talk like that?" one of the survivors, a man, said angrily. The others also expressed their dissatisfaction with Derick''s impolite words. True, Derick had saved them, but he didn''t have to speak like that, right?

    "Little brother, there''s no need for that. We''re all humans who have survived. It''s not easy, so we should help each other," Larry intervened quickly, trying to defuse the situation.

    "Yeah, yeah, you helped us, but there''s no need to speak like that, right?"

    "It''s not easy for everyone to survive. We should take care of each other," a few other people chimed in.

    "Are you done talking? If you are, then get lost. If it wasn''t for saving my sister, why would I bother with you useless bunch?" Derick sneered.

    His impolite and slightly insulting words angered the group, and they even forgot their original intentions and started blaming Derick.

    "Bang!" The sound of a gunshot rang out as Lisa, standing beside them, fired a shot into the air. It was her first time shooting, and although she missed, she managed to hold onto the gun without dropping it.

    Lisa wasn''t foolish. Even from a simple analysis, she could see that her master didn''t like having this burdensome group with them.

    Their incessant chatter had already annoyed Derick, so she decisively fired a warning shot. Although she missed the man who was the most vocal, the bullet grazed past his ear.

    Seeing the approving look from Derick, Lisa was determined. She pointed the dark barrel of the gun at the fearful and anxious group of survivors. "Do you have a lot more to say? Didn''t my master tell you to get lost? Or did you not hear him?"

    Her voice was not loud, soft even, but coupled with the menacing gun barrel in her hand, it silenced the group of survivors.

    Angelica, on the side, observed the scene quietly. Although some survivors looked at her, hoping to rely on their previous survival relationship to plead for mercy, Angelica thought to herself, as long as she and her brother were doing well, what did she care about the life or death of others?

    However, Lisa''s words didn''t escape Angelica''s keen observation. "Master? Brother?" It had only been a few days, but had her brother become such a master player? Angelica''s face carried a playful smile.

    However, looking at Lisa''s beautiful face and curvaceous figure, she could be considered a top-notch beauty. Not to mention that it seems Angelica also realized that Lisa is a popular A-list actress in the country, who has had no scandals since her debut.

    It seems like my little brother has good taste. Angelica couldn''t quite determine her feelings about it.

    The gunshot from Lisa frightened the group of survivors. Although most of them had rarely encountered firearms in their lives, they knew the power of guns and were not foolish enough to test it themselves. They took a few steps back, feeling scared and fearful.

    Larry coldly observed the scene, feeling extremely helpless. If he were closer, he would have confidence in disarming Lisa and taking the handgun from her.

    But now, it was simply impossible, especially with Derick standing beside her, whose previous act of smashing the tempered glass with an axe was not forgotten.

    "Men, stand on the left. Women, stand on the right," Derick directly addressed the survivors.

    There was a brief commotion among the crowd, but after Larry and a few others persuaded them, they obediently separated.

    "Lisa, let me teach you. Dealing with these clueless fools requires intimidation, not wasting words," Derick took the Type 54 pistol from Lisa''s hand and aimed at one of the men on the left, firing a shot.

    "Bang!" The man''s forehead was hit, and a bloody hole appeared. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah..." As soon as the men on the left saw Derick taking the gun, they realized things were not good and quickly tried to run. After seeing the man''s fate, the others screamed in fear and fled.

    "Yes, Master~" Lisa looked radiant as she watched Derick. There was even a hint of admiration in her eyes. Indeed, the Master was formidable. A single shot was so precise, unlike her, who ended up with an empty gun.

    "If any of you try to run, you''ll end up like the guy on the ground," Derick coldly addressed the eight fearful women on the right. They were also frightened by Derick''s ruthlessness, and some even started crying.

    "What you''re doing is a crime," one of the men on the left said angrily, only Larry remained there, refusing to run. He could understand Derick''s actions before, but now Derick''s behavior was challenging his bottom line.

    "Oh, really? Are you seeking revenge for him?" Derick sneered. This was the apocalypse, who cared if it was a crime or not?

    Whether government institutions could exist was one thing, but was there someone here to judge him? If it weren''t for thinking it was a waste of bullets, he wouldn''t spare any of these men today.

    After all, to eliminate the roots, who knew what trouble they would cause if left alive. Derick''s planned base would only accept women.

    After all, having a base full of beautiful girls was appealing to him. Why would there be men to bother them? On the contrary, he believed it was better to kill them all.

    "You..." Larry struggled with his words, then turned his head in frustration and walked away. Derick was happy with this outcome, saving him a bullet.

    "Sister, both of you go up there. Leave this place and find somewhere to survive," Derick said to his sister, who was watching the scene with interest.

    Then he took out a fuel hose from the gas station and found a card in the pocket of one of the deceased workers. He refueled the truck, which had an empty tank, and drove it into the gas station.

    With the help of his sister, Lisa, and a few others, they emptied the supplies in the gas station store. Water,

    biscuits, bread, canned food, and various other items, they took everything, practically emptying the store.

    They also brought several large cans of gasoline. Fortunately, after emptying out the sand, the truck''s cargo area was spacious enough.

    Finally, looking at the distant horde of zombies, Derick smiled. He probably didn''t even need to take action. Those men who had fled, including Larry, would likely meet their demise in the zombie horde...

 Chapter 14 14: Hospital

    Three hours later, inside Gray Bear City Hospital. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, let me get this straight. You single-handedly fought your way to the airport and brought her with you?" Angelica looked at Derick with disbelief written all over her face.

    It wasn''t that Angelica didn''t believe him, but she knew her brother too well. With his limited skills and abilities, he might be decent in a fight, but breaking through hordes of zombies from home to the airport seemed like an impossible feat, let alone bringing Lisa, who was like a dead weight.

    "Master, Master is really amazing~" Lisa chimed in, trying to support Derick. However, even though she knew that the elegant and intelligent beauty in front of her was Derick''s sister, she didn''t dare say much more.

    Derick gave her a glare and quickly put on a smile. "Ahem... Some things are hard to explain, but don''t worry, sis. I can handle dozens of zombies easily now. No problem."

    "Hmph... You''ve grown up, huh? There are things you can''t share with your sister now?" Angelica sneered, a cold and proud smile playing on her lips.

    Derick awkwardly chuckled, feeling a cold sweat running down his back. In truth, he could have told his sister about the Apocalypse King System, but it was difficult to explain, so he decided not to mention it. After all, his sister wouldn''t press him for details.

    "Alright, since you''re unwilling to talk about it, can your sister force you to spill the beans?" Angelica caressed Derick''s cheek, displaying a look of a sister seeing her younger brother grow up.

    Derick felt touched. His sister''s love for him didn''t need to be spoken, it was a bond that could withstand life and death. And her current attitude was just a playful way of expressing her displeasure at him disregarding her advice and risking his life to save her.

    "Tell me, how did you come up with this idea? Why did you choose this place?" Angelica pointed towards the hospital building outside.

    "As long as it''s a place I''ve observed before, this hospital has more comprehensive facilities, and the surrounding environment is good.

    Most importantly, while obtaining food and supplies isn''t too difficult for me, medications are a different story. During the apocalypse, they''re hard to produce and hold significant value," Derick explained.

    When Derick obtained the Apocalypse King System, he had already considered how to develop in the future. First and foremost, establishing an initial force together was necessary, and Gray Bear City Hospital became his target.

    The location was excellent. Just 500 meters to the east was the Gray Bear City Police Headquarters, making it easy to obtain firearms. There were also many supermarkets nearby, ensuring a readily available food source. Most importantly, there was a water purification plant nearby, and a clean water source was crucial during the apocalypse.

    "First, we need to control this area and then gradually expand our influence throughout Gray Bear City," Derick didn''t reveal his grand vision of unifying the whole world from the start. Such an idea would only sound like a fantasy.

    "Alright, I''ll help you," Angelica said solemnly. If Derick wanted to establish a safe haven for himself in the apocalypse, she would do everything in her power to assist him.

    "Okay, sis, you should go rest for a while. It was a dangerous day," Angelica walked out and found a bathroom in a high-class ward to take a shower.

    Derick hadn''t finished clearing the hospital of zombies yet. He had only taken a detour from the back entrance of the hospital. Inside the two buildings in front of the hospital and on the open ground outside, there were still large groups of zombies.

    Lost in thought, Derick noticed that his points were approaching 500, which meant he had killed over 500 zombies. However, the most significant number came from when he drove a truck and crushed over 300 of them at the airport.

    What surprised Derick was that Lisa also gained points for killing those zombies. However, she only received 0.5 points for each kill.

    "System, what''s going on with this?" he asked.

    [For hosts with a loyalty level of 80 or above, the host will receive half the points for killing zombies. For hosts with a loyalty level of 90 or above, they will receive the full points.]

    The system explained coldly.

    "Does that mean this little girl''s loyalty to me is already over 80?" Derick looked at Lisa in astonishment. An 80 loyalty level was already quite high, just below the level of being willing to sacrifice oneself. With an 80 loyalty level, unless he did something outrageously wrong to her, she wouldn''t betray him.

    Lisa nervously looked at Derick, thinking he wanted something else. "Master, would you like me to assist you with washing up?" she asked anxiously.

    "Sure," Derick wouldn''t refuse such a seductive request. He was a normal man, and his physical attributes seemed to have improved significantly. He had been feeling the need for release but hadn''t had the time until now.

    Lisa''s face turned so red it seemed like blood would drip out. This was her first encounter with a man, let alone serving someone in such a way. She hoped her master wouldn''t get angry because of her inadequate service.

    Since witnessing Derick''s strength, Lisa had already developed a sense of subservience. After all, relying on a powerful man in such a dangerous environment as the apocalypse wasn''t something to be ashamed of.

    Moreover, he had already stated that he wouldn''t abandon her after using her, so why not take advantage of the situation?

    Not to mention the time in the airport control tower. When she agreed to Derick''s dangerous plan, she feared he would abandon her while she was hiding alone, listening to the roars of the zombies. Thankfully, Derick didn''t abandon her. At that moment of rescue, she truly regarded Derick as her reliance and even developed feelings of infatuation and admiration.

    So, it wasn''t a

    bad thing to give her first time to such a powerful and aloof master. That''s what Lisa thought.

    "What are you thinking? Aren''t you coming in?" Derick teased Lisa, who was hesitating outside the bathroom.

    "Do you want to shower with your clothes on?" Derick smirked as he looked at Lisa''s awkwardness, especially her shy and charming appearance. It made him want to pin her down and thoroughly enjoy himself.

    "Ah... Yes... No..." Lisa raised her head and looked at Derick''s naked body. She was momentarily stunned. "You look so handsome, with perfect muscle definition," Lisa praised silently. She glanced discreetly at his lower body, which was enormous and intimidating. She dared not look any longer.

    Observing Lisa''s reaction, Derick realized she was still inexperienced. It seemed promising, and his interest grew. He placed his hands on her fragrant shoulders and gently slid downward...

 Chapter 15 15: Bathroom

    The beautiful celebrity, who usually remains confident and composed even in front of tens of thousands of audience members, trembled nervously when Derick''s hand touched her.

    Derick looked at Lisa, who was trembling like an ostrich burying its head in the sand, and couldn''t help but smile. He pulled her into his arms and embraced her perfect, fragrant body.

    "Mmm... Mmm~" Before Lisa could react, Derick kissed her deeply, covering her entire lips with his mouth. He gently pried open her teeth and sensually sucked and licked. Lisa''s head was spinning, passively accepting the man''s deep kiss.

    It felt somewhat pleasurable and sweet as she followed his lead, intertwining her small tongue with his large tongue, savoring each other''s taste.

    In fact, this was Derick''s first kiss as well, but men always seemed to have experience in this area. He easily made Lisa, who was a bit confused, melt in his arms.

    Of course, Derick''s hands were not idle. He lightly caressed the girl''s slender waist, which was delicate and soft, providing an excellent tactile sensation. It was so supple and elastic that he could easily wrap his arm around it.

    At the same time, Derick''s other large hand slowly moved up Lisa''s delicate body, causing her to shiver from the sensitive touch.

    "Mmm... No, don''t..." Sensing that her breasts were being touched by the man, Lisa suddenly regained her clarity and retreated from Derick''s deep kiss.

    "I-I''ll take a shower first, I''m a bit dirty~" the young girl said timidly. She had been running around with Derick all day, and her clothes had accumulated quite a bit of dust and bloodstains. Although her face wasn''t very dirty, it wasn''t exactly clean either. However, Derick still thought she looked beautiful.

    Seeing him nod, Lisa cautiously took off her clothes. She was originally wearing a long dress-style evening gown, and for the sake of aesthetics, she wasn''t wearing a bra underneath. She only had pasties on her breasts, and she hadn''t worn anything besides underwear.

    So she simply unzipped the dress from behind, and the whole garment came off, revealing her flawless and alluring body for the man to admire.

    Derick openly appreciated this perfect body that made every woman envious. It had a youthful, slightly shy, and nervous expression. Below was her slender, graceful neck and pristine, jade-like shoulders.

    Two majestic and spectacular breasts stood proudly on her chest, showing no signs of sagging. Judging by Derick''s comparison with his palm, they were probably D-cup size. Although not extremely large, they were still considered significant among women.

    They were absolutely perfect, upright, smooth, and rosy, resembling inverted porcelain bowls without any flaws.

    However, the view was visibly interrupted by two flesh-colored nipple covers on her breasts. Derick gently peeled off her nipple covers and saw the tiny buds hidden beneath, along with dime-sized light pink areolas.

    Lisa clearly had smaller nipples, only about the size of soybeans, but their shape was exceptionally beautiful. They were delicate, cute, and exquisitely formed, tempting Derick to bite them directly.

    "Ah... Mmm~ Ah..." Lisa''s expression conveyed both pleasure and discomfort. Waves of tingling and stimulating sensations ran through her nipples, accompanied by a slight sting from the man''s forceful sucking.

    Fortunately, Derick stopped after a brief taste. He knew there was still plenty of time today to slowly train this beautiful little slave.

    He turned on the shower valve, and warm water began to flow. This was a luxurious and deluxe ward in the hospital, no less than a hotel room. It had everything, including a bathroom, shower, television, and even a refrigerator and microwave.

    Derick had quickly cleared out the zombies inhabiting this three-story building. They had all been wealthy people, but in the face of the apocalypse, they had all turned into zombies. Naturally, Derick claimed this place as his own base.

    Lisa didn''t know how to serve someone properly, but she gently used her small hands to wash Derick, her heart pounding as she witnessed his sturdy muscles. Not to mention his large penis down there, she didn''t even dare to look at it.

    The scent emanating from the man''s body made Lisa feel somewhat at ease. In the midst of the apocalypse, being able to rely on a strong individual and lead this kind of life was already pretty good. Her only thought now was how to serve Derick well in order to win his favor.

    Derick chuckled as he watched Lisa tenderly washing him. It was indeed a form of serving him, but it wasn''t exciting enough. "Come, let me teach you how to take a shower."

    Derick instructed the woman to stand upright and then applied shower gel to her body, from shoulders to arms, waist to lower body. He didn''t miss her large breasts either, they were perfect tools for scrubbing. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Only Lisa''s pink panties remained untouched, as Derick didn''t make a move, preserving an air of mystery. Sometimes, the allure of being partially concealed could be even more exciting. In any case, they would eventually be revealed.

    Lisa stood motionless, feeling somewhat shy as she allowed the man''s large hands to roam across her body. The smooth shower gel was applied to her entire body, not even neglecting her legs.

    "Alright, come and embrace me. Use your body as a bar of soap and your breasts as scrubbing towels to give your master a bath."

    Hearing her master''s bold words, Lisa''s face turned as red as a baboon''s behind. Derick directly lay down in the bathtub, and after hesitating for a moment, Lisa stepped into the tub and slowly leaned against the man''s body.

    She didn''t understand any techniques, but she remembered Derick''s words from earlier. She pushed her two perky breasts forward and slowly rubbed them against his chest. The breasts, covered in shower gel, became even smoother.

    She had to use some force to hold onto Derick''s body.

    The young girl nestled in Derick''s arms like a swallow returning to its nest. Her small body was almost naked, and she used her delicate body to apply shower gel to him. Her snow-white skin was incredibly smooth and had an excellent touch.

    Derick felt like he was holding on to a large bar of soap that was slippery and difficult to grasp. His already erect penis was squeezed under the girl''s crotch and rubbed gently.

    As their bodies moved, the girl''s soft and perky thighs also rubbed against Derick''s penis, lightly gripping it.

    Lisa also felt the foreign object between her thighs, but she didn''t dare to look. She just shyly nestled into the man''s arms, holding onto his shoulders, and tried to rub her body against his. She used her soft and delicate body to apply shower gel to him.

 Chapter 16 16: Inexperienced display

    Meanwhile, Derick''s hands were not idle. He began to explore the young girl''s perfect body recklessly. Her already soft and delicate breasts became even more slippery, and he had to use some force to hold onto them.

    The girl in his arms seemed to be willing because of the heat, and a faint redness appeared on her snow-white skin. Her innocent face was shy and beautiful, adding some sensuality to the scene.

    Derick stirred up water splashes, pinching and kneading the girl''s breasts while kissing her lips, tasting the sweetness of her red lips. His erect penis under her crotch swelled slowly as she twisted her body, rubbing against her thighs.

    When the young girl in his arms was panting and blushing from their kisses, Derick finally stopped and cleaned both of their bodies. Their tired bodies relaxed after a long day...

    In the next room.

    "What is my little brother doing right now?" Angelica wondered as she bathed, her eyes fixed on her enchanting reflection in the mirror. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy, thinking, "I wonder if Derick would like me like this?"

    "Oh, it seems he enjoys conquering women, otherwise why would that celebrity call him ''master''?" Angelica contemplated. As a doctoral student in psychology, she naturally understood that men have certain unique preferences.

    Although they were siblings, in Angelica''s eyes, their relationship went far beyond what could be explained as sisterly. They had been inseparable since childhood, and their hearts were already intertwined. Angelica had never thought about getting married. In her view, no other man in the world could be trusted like Derick.

    While Angelica was still feeling a mixture of desire and uncertainty, Derick was indulging in the pleasure of bathing his little female slave, the hot water washing away the shower gel from their bodies.

    "Master... It''s so big, so hot..." Lisa looked at the massive object between her legs with a mixture of surprise and fear. Even when it was inserted from behind, it still protruded prominently between her thighs.

    "Do you want to take a look?" Derick smiled proudly. Any man would feel immensely proud upon hearing a woman''s astonishment and praise for his ''little brother,'' and Derick was no exception.

    Derick had Lisa turn around and guided her trembling hand to his massive member. The girl''s palm quivered for a moment, and she even felt nervous, as if she wanted to retract it, clearly intimidated by its heat and girth.

    "Come on, take a good look!" Derick proudly wagged his large penis a few times, wearing a lecherous grin as he addressed the young girl. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blushing, Lisa, although feeling extremely shy and embarrassed, couldn''t refuse her master''s request. She gently squatted down, then knelt on the floor, facing the man''s lower body.

    As she got closer, the young girl could observe its thickness and size. Derick''s penis stood tall like a long spear, mighty and robust. The veins crisscrossed on its surface, and the large glans were a deep purple, round and smooth.

    The pungent smell of the man''s breath hit Lisa''s face, and she frowned slightly. Looking at the huge object in front of her, she couldn''t help feeling scared and fearful. She cautiously reached out her hands and slowly held onto Derick''s penis.

    As she became familiar with the hot sensation, the girl knelt on the ground like a pilgrim, holding the man''s penis in her hands. The glans were aimed at her small mouth, and Lisa curiously looked at the penis while slowly stroking it with her small hands.

    "Come on, use both hands to grip it and rub it back and forth. Don''t go too fast or too slow, you can use a little force," Derick directed the inexperienced girl.

    With a nervous yet excited heart, Lisa began to grip and stroke Derick''s penis. Her two small and pink hands held the shaft together, rubbing it back and forth. Her jade fingers also touched the glans, slowly stimulating it.

    The inexperienced and awkward movements of the young girl didn''t bring much pleasure, but they were very stimulating for the man. Especially seeing such a beautiful and innocent girl, shyly kneeling down to masturbate him, made him feel extremely happy.

    The secretion from the glans made Lisa''s hands feel slippery. The penis was also jumping in her hands, making her nervous.

    "Try tasting it with your mouth," Derick suggested.

    The girl hesitated for a moment, then slowly approached the penis with her mouth. The pungent smell made her feel uncomfortable, and Lisa frowned. She tried to open her small mouth wider and then took Derick''s penis into her mouth.

    The taste was not as bad as she had imagined, just a little salty and slightly bitter. The girl relaxed and tried to take the penis deeper into her mouth. However, she quickly encountered a problem - she couldn''t take much more of it into her mouth, and it made her feel uncomfortable.

    She even swallowed too much at once, making her feel nauseous. Lisa shook her head a few times, as if choking on something, and her small face twisted in discomfort.

    Derick found it very interesting, especially watching the innocent and shy face of the young girl contort, her beautiful little mouth trying hard to swallow his large penis. With a look of ignorance and innocence, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure.

    "Don''t rush, take it slow. Try licking it little by little," he gently touched Lisa''s hair, comforting the girl.

    Lisa felt grateful, "Master doesn''t seem that difficult to serve, completely cold on the outside but warm on the inside," she thought. She had been scared by Derick''s decisive and ruthless appearance before, so she had been obedient.

    Now that she had figured it out, she didn''t feel any resistance. Although she didn''t know how to give a blowjob, she thought maybe it was like eating ice cream - just lick it slowly.

    Slowly extending her tongue, the young girl licked directly up the shaft of the man''s penis, rubbing and rotating it all the way up. Then she used the tip of her tongue to explore the coronal groove and circled around the glans.

    Although inexperienced, Lisa was smart. She observed the man''s expression while giving him oral sex.

    She found out when Derick felt comfortable and used more force there to explore his sensitive areas. So soon she was doing it skillfully.

    Derick felt very comfortable with Lisa''s soft and tender tongue licking him. Her flexible and clever tongue was like a talking mouth, licking his penis up and down.

    Even his testicles were not spared - she licked all the folds on top of them. Waves of pleasure kept coming from his lower body.

 Chapter 17 17: Lisas First [1]

    Derick lay comfortably in the bathtub, enjoying the tender service of the young girl. Having such a stunning beauty kneeling before him and diligently attending to his needs was undoubtedly the kind of pleasure all men sought, and Derick was no exception.

    Although the task assigned to him by the system was to establish a dominant force in the apocalypse, various indulgences were also essential during the process of reaching the top. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While he couldn''t be considered a lecherous person, he wouldn''t pass up the opportunity when encountering beautiful women, especially considering that Derick''s force was meant to be composed of women.

    Perhaps due to the system, when Derick acquired the Master-level Eight Extremes Fist, his physical qualities improved accordingly. Not only did his little brother below grow a few inches, but his capabilities also became stronger.

    Lisa''s mouth was getting a little numb from the activity, but Derick hadn''t made any moves to climax yet. However, this aspect also depended on the girl''s skills.

    Although she was intelligent, her experience was still limited, and she didn''t know how to perform high-level techniques like deep throat or submissive head.

    "Come, stand up nicely and let your master admire you..." Derick instructed the girl to stand up in the bathtub.

    Lisa stood up helplessly, exposing her beautiful and delicate body before her master. She felt a mix of shyness and delight, like a helpless little deer unsure where to place her hands. She had never imagined herself standing naked in a bathtub, allowing a man to admire her in such a way, but there was a small thrill in her heart.

    Derick observed the flawless and translucent body, as if crafted from white jade. Every inch of her was perfect, with fair and smooth skin, exquisite curves, and a charming shyness. Water droplets trickled down her body, shimmering under the light, creating a dazzling display.

    Lisa felt joy and happiness knowing that her master could appreciate and enjoy her body. At the same time, she blushed with embarrassment at being openly observed by the man. Her face turned red, and she didn''t dare to cover herself.

    "It''s truly perfect," Derick lightly traced his hand over the girl''s body, unable to resist praising her.

    Next, the final mystery of her body would be revealed. With an excited heart, he slowly pulled down Lisa''s pink panties.

    What came into view was a sparse patch of black forest. Lisa had thin pubic hair, making her delicate pink orifice clearly visible, clean, pure, and exquisitely beautiful.

    Derick removed the girl''s panties down to her thighs, then approached her lower region, gently parting her pubic hair to carefully observe her tender little hole.

    Derick didn''t have much knowledge about women''s private parts, only recognizing terms like "steamed bun" or "white tiger," but Lisa''s clearly didn''t belong to either of those categories.

    Her little hole looks more like a butterfly from the outside, with small pink lips flipping out a bit, and a tiny gap in the middle. You can''t see her clitoris from the outside, and the whole shape looks like a beautiful butterfly. Let''s call it a butterfly pussy for now.

    Just after taking a shower, there were still tiny water droplets on the girl''s pubic hair. Derick leaned in and took a sniff, and there was a faint fragrance with no unpleasant smell, like a pure and elegant orchid.

    He slowly rubbed her outer lips that were flipped out, and the girl trembled all over, with her little hole quivering as if speaking. Derick got playful and rubbed up and down on her pink lips and hole.

    Lisa suddenly felt a strange pleasure coming from her lower body, different from when she masturbated alone. She was already an adult and would naturally touch herself in the quiet of the night, but she had never felt this strange and intense before.

    Even though it was just fingers, Derick''s seemed to have a magical power that made her body go weak with just a few rubs.

    Due to her master''s command, she could only stand still, with her legs trembling even as they remained open. Her mouth breathed softly, "Ah...oh...s...ahh," as the girl''s body trembled uncontrollably and her legs shook as if electrified.

    Derick was drenched with her honey, which had splashed all over his face. He had just stuck his tongue out to taste the virgin''s pink flesh, but after only a few licks, she moaned in pleasure.

    Just as he had inserted his tongue into her little crevice, he felt the girl''s vagina contract and then squirt him with her juices.

    "W-w-wait...I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Master...I didn''t know it would be like this..." Lisa kneeled down in fear and trembling.

    "It''s okay, just clean me up." Derick waved his hand. The girl''s honey was surprisingly delicious, with a faint taste and no unpleasant odor, like drinking soy milk.

    Carefully wiping his master''s body with a towel, Lisa dared not get up and lowered her head, waiting for her master''s punishment.

    Derick picked up the girl and looked at her with a shy and nervous expression. His lower body pressed against her little hole, feeling the warmth emanating from it as he rubbed against it slowly.

    "Master, please...please don''t..." Lisa hesitated to speak.

    "What?..."

    "I''m still a virgin, Master. Can we go to the bed?" Lisa spoke cautiously.

    Derick had no intention of taking her in the bathroom. After all, it was his first time and it was also a special moment for him to take a virginity. It couldn''t be done hastily in this place.

    After cleaning their bodies, Derick carried the girl out of the bathroom and laid her down on the large bed in the room, with her body forming a big ''X''.

    Since Lisa had just experienced orgasm once, her lower body was still muddy and did not need any lubrication. Derick simply placed his glans at the entrance of her little hole and felt her soft and wet flower chamber.

    "Are you ready?" Derick looked at the girl beneath him.

    Lisa''s eyes showed a mix of nervousness, shyness, affection and admiration. She stammered, "I''m ready, Master. You can come in...come in now." She nervously tried to clamp her legs together since it was her first time.

    Seeing that his little slave girl was so welcoming, Derick naturally did not hesitate. He thrust his rock-hard penis forward and found the entrance.

    As he plunged deeper into her, Lisa couldn''t help but cry tears of pain. She didn''t know if it was because of the pain or because she was saying goodbye to her life as a girl and becoming a woman.

 Chapter 18 18: Lisas First [2]

    Derick went in smoothly, with the honey-covered little hole that, although tight, did not require much effort. The feeling of being wrapped in such a narrow and tight space made him feel so good that he was about to explode. His penis was being compressed everywhere.

    With a stiff upper lip, Derick slowly continued to insert his penis deeper, squeezing open the pink and narrow little hole of the virgin girl with his thick and strong penis.

    Lisa''s forehead was already sweating from the pain, her small hands tightly gripping the white sheets, her mouth emitting painful moans and screams. She felt like a knife was splitting her lower body in half, causing her to tremble all over. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The virgin blood that was being broken open stained the man''s penis, some of it slowly flowing out of the girl''s little hole along with her vaginal fluids, dripping onto the sheets and staining them like blood plum blossoms.

    Although having sex with a virgin is not the most comfortable, the feeling of extreme possessiveness and conquest is unparalleled. He took away her virginity directly, turning her from a girl into a woman.

    Anyway, Derick is enjoying this feeling now. His thick and long penis has already been inserted half way into the girl''s tender pussy. The narrow vagina flesh was completely stretched open, and the folds inside tightly wrapped around the man''s glans and shaft, bringing endless pleasure to both.

    Derick felt like he was expanding his territory, and his penis was like a great general galloping in the girl''s tender pussy, showing off his strength and bravery, killing the girl and leaving her in a bloody mess.

    "Woo...I...ahh...it hurts, Master..." Lisa trembled in pain, her beautiful legs tightly closed together due to the pain.

    Slowly, Derick inserted most of his penis into the girl''s little hole until he couldn''t go any further. He looked at the girl who was already in unbearable pain and trembling, gently stroked her forehead, wiped away her tears, and kissed her lips.

    The man''s penis was like a thick wedge deeply embedded in the girl''s body, from her little hole all the way to her cervix, stretching out her lower body. The pink vaginal flesh felt like it was bouncing up and down, and one could even see the blood vessels inside.

    Feeling the man''s tenderness, the deep kiss provided some relief for the girl.

    Although it was still a bit uncomfortable, Lisa still held on and said, "Master, it''s okay, you can move now."

    Derick was overjoyed to hear this and had already been inside the tight little hole of the girl for several minutes. He was so uncomfortable that he couldn''t wait any longer.

    Now that he heard her words, he began to slowly thrust in and out, relieving the maddening tightness. The pink flesh inside her vagina had layers of folds that kept rubbing against the man''s glans.

    Every thrust from Derick perfectly touched every soft spot inside the girl''s vagina, bringing a continuous wave of pleasure.

    Lisa held onto Derick''s shoulders as if looking for some comfort.

    Although it wasn''t as painful as when her virginity was broken, she still didn''t feel very comfortable. She just gradually became numb.

    As Derick slowly thrust in and out, his movements became faster and faster. He didn''t understand any technique, but relying on his strong physical fitness and young and powerful penis, he crazily thrust in and out, making Lisa beg for mercy repeatedly.

    "Ah...don''t...ahh...oh~ahh...I can''t take it anymore...I''m going to break...Master, good master...good husband...brother...I can''t take it anymore..." The girl cried and screamed as her lower body became numb from the pounding, but Derick was still very energetic.

    His thick and strong penis kept entering and exiting the girl''s small hole, flipping her snow-white tender labia back and forth, splashing water everywhere and making a series of lewd sounds.

    The glans hit her uterus, making the girl''s body tremble. Lisa''s posture had changed. Her whole body was hanging on Derick''s body, her hands holding onto his neck, and her beautiful legs were only wrapped around the man''s waist without letting go.

    Her hair was scattered to one side as she cried and screamed. As Derick slowly pounded away, the pleasure from their union gradually overwhelmed the pain of losing her virginity.

    Although Derick''s technique wasn''t very skillful, he was young and capable, and just needed to thrust hard to bring both of them a continuous wave of pleasure.

    The little hole of the girl who had just experienced sex had no resistance at all. She couldn''t hold on for long before her vagina opened wide and she screamed while spraying out waves of pleasure.

    In the room next door...

    Angelica finished her shower and two women were trembling beside her, serving her. These women were brought by Derick from the airport today.

    As for the men he drove away, they probably died in the mouths of zombies. Angelica felt uncomfortable seeing the two trembling women beside her.

    She had never been served by anyone before, so she was not used to it. However, Angelica knew that this would become the norm in the future.

    After all, Derick wanted to build his own power and couldn''t do everything himself. He needed some women to serve him, not only for the sake of beauty, but also to share his workload.

    Therefore, Derick sent two people to serve his sister.

    As for himself, none of these women were good-looking enough for him. Even if they were serving him with dressing and washing, they had to be beautiful. If they were ugly, he himself would be uncomfortable looking at them.

    After today''s warning, these women who were brought back were very obedient and dared not run away. Outside were all zombies.

    Angelica waved her hand and let the two women step back and get dressed, ready to go see what her brother was doing.

    "Ah...ahh~ Master, it''s coming again, I can''t take it anymore, Master is so big, feels so good, I''m going to die...ahh..." As soon as Angelica walked to the door of Derick''s room, she heard a series of embarrassing moans.

    She stopped and the sound insulation of the room was good.

    She didn''t hear it before, but she didn''t expect it to be so obvious in the corridor.

    "This guy..." blushing, Angelica didn''t dare to listen anymore and went back to her room. In Derick''s room, he had reached the final climax and was thrusting Lisa intensely in a folded position with her legs on his shoulders.

    The young girl under him had already collapsed like mud and had already climaxed several times. Her face was red with sweat and even her moans had slowly become smaller.

    Derick used a series of techniques such as continuous impact, gravitational acceleration, etc., and finally broke through the girl''s cervix and ejaculated into her hot body, leaving his own mark on her pure uterus with a perfect creampie.

 Chapter 19 19: High-level zombies

    The Second Day of Doomsday.

    Angelica woke up from her bed, rubbing her sleepy eyes and yawning. She had a very uncomfortable sleep last night, mainly because that haunting sound persisted throughout half of the night, only ceasing in the early hours of the morning.

    Although the sound was faint, it felt like maggots gnawing at her bones, causing Angelica to toss and turn, unable to fall asleep. The piercing moans and screams of Lisa kept echoing in her mind, almost driving her crazy.

    However, Derick was very comfortable. He had tossed Lisa, this innocent little beauty, until midnight last night. Her small hole in the front was swollen by him, and even the back door was not spared, with the young girl being opened up in three different ways.

    His long-awaited desire was well released, but it was hard on the young girl who had just entered puberty. She couldn''t withstand Derick''s roughness.

    By the end of last night, her voice was hoarse from screaming and she had passed out several times from being overwhelmed.

    It has always been said that only tired oxen die, not overworked fields. But in Derick''s case, it was quite the opposite. His strong physical fitness allowed him to release three times in a row last night, filling Lisa''s body to the brim.

    Slowly pulling his penis out of the young girl''s tender little hole, her private parts were already swollen and even slightly bleeding from the friction.

    With Derick''s movements, the girl''s eyebrows furrowed a few times, indicating that she was in pain. However, she was too tired from last night''s ordeal and did not wake up.

    Derick''s penis had been soaking in the little girl''s tender hole all night long, but it was still full of energy and morning wood rose high. He didn''t continue to torment her and leaned against the headboard, opening his phone.

    After a day had passed, humanity on Earth had gained some initial understanding of the doomsday scenario.

    While there was still chaos in various places, basic communication had not been severed. Phone lines were working, internet access was still available, and water and electricity were functioning, except in a few isolated areas. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, these were temporary conditions. Most areas would not encounter immediate problems. Derick had read about it before, even in the event of a global doomsday, critical public infrastructure would not abruptly cease to function.

    Many of these facilities were equipped with intelligent systems that could operate automatically for a certain period of time, at least a few months, assuming that humans hadn''t completely disappeared yet.

    So, even if some power plants or water treatment facilities were destroyed by zombies, the majority of public infrastructure in most regions remained intact, and human communication was not a problem.

    Browsing through online forums, Derick came across a bunch of internet users who seemed to find joy even in the face of doomsday, displaying a rather nonchalant attitude.

    "Are there any superhumans out there? Seriously, it''s doomsday, how come no one has awakened any superpowers?"

    "I think you''re just daydreaming."

    "The person above is definitely an avid reader of novels. Why don''t you claim that it''s the revival of spiritual energy?"

    "Help! I''m in xx city, surrounded by a horde of zombies. Can anyone come to my rescue?"

    "Help! I have no food at home, and I''m too scared to go outside. Can someone bring me bread and accompany me? Here''s my photo. I hope kind-hearted people will come quickly."

    "The person above is ugly as hell. Even if someone tries to help, they''d probably be repulsed by that appearance. Give up already."

    Derick casually scrolled through the messages. It could be said that the internet was on the verge of exploding. Major forums were almost bursting with discussions about zombies and doomsday. The world had plunged into panic.

    Of course, the national system hadn''t collapsed yet. The news was urging everyone to stay indoors, lock their doors and windows, and be cautious of zombie attacks. People were encouraged to believe that the government and the military would come to their rescue.

    As Derick continued browsing, he hoped to find some useful information. So far, he hadn''t noticed anything unusual or encountered any superhumans as depicted in novels, although his own system was undoubtedly an exception.

    "System, do you think I could awaken superpowers?" Derick eagerly asked the system in his mind.

    Translation into English: "Once the host''s physical attributes reach a hundred, the unlocking of superpowers will commence, transcending human limits and entering the realm of extraordinary. The system will also undergo an update," the system''s cold voice echoed.

    "Are superpowers really a thing?" Derick began to get excited. That would mean invincibility. According to the system, as long as all his basic attributes reached 100, he would unlock superpowers.

    His physical attributes were already at: Stamina: 27, Speed: 30, Attack: 33, and he had 156 remaining points. Currently, he needed 30 points to strengthen one skill, and the higher he went, the more points were required.

    "The task of killing zombies seems daunting and distant," Derick thought to himself. But the thought of having superpowers, an extraordinary ability, excited him.

    Derick had observed the items in the system''s store and didn''t find anything necessary at the moment. So his current task was to focus on killing enough zombies and strive to break his physical attributes to 100 as soon as possible to unlock his superpowers.

    He had over 400 points remaining yesterday, but he used them to purchase the Vehicle Mastery skill, which allowed him to quickly grasp the operation and maintenance of various basic vehicles. This skill would be useful in the apocalypse.

    He converted the remaining 100 points into basic attributes, adding them to stamina. His current panel showed:

    Host: Derick

    Superpowers: None

    Stamina: 30

    Speed: 30

    Attack: 33

    He planned to develop comprehensively and didn''t want to leave any weaknesses. The increase in stamina also enhanced his endurance in combat.

    It didn''t take long before Derick came across a strange post. The title was: "A Very Strange Zombie." He clicked on it and saw what appeared to be a person sneakily filming near a window. Outside, a group of zombies had gathered densely together.

    Initially, there was nothing peculiar about it, but what surprised him was that two minutes later, a roar erupted from within the zombie group. One particular zombie stood up, towering at least two meters tall, with a robust physique.

    Unlike the others, this zombie had much darker skin and, with its roar, the surrounding zombies visibly took a step back, showing signs of fear and apprehension.

    It was evident that this zombie was different from the others. Just by its appearance, it was considerably stronger and more ferocious. Derick''s eyes lit up. "Could this be the zombie level the system mentioned?"

    He remembered clearly that when he killed zombies, the system would notify him of killing a Level 1 zombie and award him with points. At the time, Derick had wondered if zombies also had different levels. Now it seemed quite possible.

 Chapter 20 20: Exploring the Apocalypse

    However, when Derick went back to check the post later, it had already disappeared. No matter how much he searched, he couldn''t find it. Obviously, it had been censored.

    It seemed that the authorities had discovered it and took action to censor it. The apocalypse and the existence of zombies were already causing panic and chaos among humans. If they were to find out that these zombies could evolve, it would likely lead to even greater unrest.

    After that, Derick didn''t find any useful information. After all, it was only the second day since the apocalypse started, and most survivors were hiding in their homes, trembling in fear. Even the few survivor bases were just unfortunate souls gathering together with nowhere else to escape.

    Although the government had said in the news to remain calm and that order would be restored, the public hadn''t seen any rescue efforts yet. Everyone was in a state of desperate escape.

    After quickly checking the news, Derick got up from the bed. Lisa was still sleeping beside him, showing no signs of waking up, sleeping soundly. He didn''t disturb her and dressed himself.

    "It seems like I''ll need to find some beautiful maids to serve me in dressing and grooming in the future," Derick thought to himself. As a king, how could he not have someone to attend to him closely?

    But those eight women who came back as captives, he decided against it. If he was going to have maids, they had to be beautiful, at least not inferior to Lisa.

    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be pleasing to the eye. Those women outside who could do household chores were decent, but they fell far short of being personal maids.

    Even the most beautiful among them was far inferior to Lisa. Although they could be considered beautiful, Derick had no interest in them. His standards had risen now. There were all kinds of women in the apocalypse, so he might as well be selective.

    On the third floor of the hospital, several women responsible for serving had prepared breakfast. "Master, this is all we have in the things you brought back," one of the girls said softly.

    Derick had established some basic rules for them, such as addressing him as "master" when they met and obeying his commands. Although the women were somewhat afraid, they had all submitted to him.

    Derick couldn''t be bothered with whether they truly submitted or not, as long as they remembered the rules on the surface and didn''t cause any trouble. He would naturally provide these women with food, ensuring their survival.

    The things on the table were simple, canned food, beef, and some fast food items. Some of them were heated briefly in the microwave in the room.

    Derick didn''t feel that it was too simple as he picked up a slice of luncheon meat. Some people were still being chased by zombies and couldn''t even have a proper meal. His situation was already quite good.

    "Sister, you''re here. Sit down and have breakfast!" Derick greeted his sister.

    Angelica rolled her eyes, her eyes showing a hint of resentment as she sat down with dark circles under her eyes, picking up a piece of beef to eat.

    "Sis, I''m planning to go out and clear some zombies after breakfast, and maybe bring back some supplies. I''ll leave this place to your care."

    "Sure, go ahead. I''ll take care of things here for you," Angelica knew that her brother had ambitious plans and considered this hospital area as his territory. She was also prepared to assist and support Derick.

    Derick was also very confident in handing over his territory to his sister, Angelica. After all, Angelica was a double doctorate in psychology and computer philosophy, a highly intelligent individual, and managing a few people posed no problem for her.

    Of course, to be on the safe side, he left his only Type 54 pistol with his sister. After all, the weapon had more deterrent power in his hands than practical use. Its loud noise could easily attract zombies, making it unsuitable for everyday use.

    After breakfast, Derick went to check on Lisa, who had shown a loyalty rating of 95. This level of loyalty was absolute, as loyalty ratings above 90 meant there would be no betrayal. Derick was reassured by this.

    It must be said that the key to a woman''s heart lies in the vagina. After last night''s intimacy, Lisa''s loyalty rating skyrocketed from 85 to 95.

    However, only Derick, with a loyalty rating above 80, could perceive it. Among the people in the hospital, only two had loyalty ratings above 90: Lisa with 95 and his sister, Angelica, with 100.

    Derick didn''t feel surprised; his bond with his sister didn''t require validation. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have sacrificed her life to save him in their previous lives. But seeing this loyalty rating, he felt even more affection for his only relative.

    Derick walked to the second floor and climbed out through the water pipe outside the window. He had completely blocked the entrance to the building to prevent any zombies from getting in. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a backpack on his back and a dagger hanging from his waist, Derick clenched his fist, feeling a surge of power. With a single punch, he sent a zombie blocking his way flying. "Wow, their bones are pretty tough," he exclaimed in surprise.

    The battle axe from yesterday had been used to shatter the glass at the airport. He picked up a steel pipe from the ground, tried it out, and found it to have a good feel. He started killing his way out through the back door of the hospital.

    Today, Derick had several tasks. First, he needed to find some weapons, preferably firearms with greater firepower. These would be useful for himself and, more importantly, for the women at home, his sister, and Lisa.

    Although Derick could now teach them his martial arts, the progress was slow, and he couldn''t directly transfer his abilities to them. Firearms were the only option.

    Firearms were still very useful in the early stages of the apocalypse, as even Derick himself couldn''t avoid the threat they posed.

    Another task was to find a good cold weapon for himself. This would require some luck. Additionally, he needed to gather supplies such as food, clothing, and water.

    They couldn''t rely solely on what they had and needed to prepare for the increasing number of survivors, as the consumption of resources would intensify.

    Derick headed in the direction of the police station. He had deliberately chosen this location because not far from the hospital was the headquarters of the Grizzly City Police.

    There, he could definitely find a large number of firearms and weapons that might meet his requirements. "I hope there are no living people there!" he thought to himself.

    Inside the hospital, Lisa had also woken up, although her body was still very tired. It hurt whenever she moved. Last night, she had experienced Derick''s demands and had been exhausted. Just being able to get up now was already good enough.

    But as Lisa looked at the bloodstain on the bedsheet, a hint of joy and pride appeared on her face. "Master was amazing last night. He must really like me!" she thought to herself.

    "Lisa, you''re awake. I brought breakfast for you," Angelica pushed open the door and walked in. Upon seeing Lisa naked on the bed, with bloodstains present, the two of them locked eyes in a moment of silence.

 Chapter 21 21: Grizzly City Police Department

    "Cough... " Angelica coughed twice and quickly turned her head. Lisa also hurriedly covered herself with a blanket, too embarrassed to face anyone.

    Angelica''s inner feelings were somewhat complex at the moment. She didn''t know if she was happy or bitter. It was a good thing that her younger brother found a woman, and she couldn''t interfere with that. However, why did she feel a tinge of discomfort?

    "Um... it''s not like that," Lisa said with her head still covered by the blanket, revealing only her eyes. She looked hesitant and glanced at Angelica at the door. She was extremely shy because she was still admiring herself when she was caught by her master''s sister.

    Lisa didn''t dare to neglect Angelica, so she wanted to get off the bed and bow to her.

    Angelica, seeing the girl''s movement, walked up to stop her. "It''s okay, you don''t have to be so formal with me. Just treat me as your sister," she said, pressing her lips together. Her cool face now carried a hint of warmth.

    Lisa couldn''t quite grasp what Angelica was thinking, but it seemed that they could get along for now. However, she didn''t know that Angelica wasn''t usually like this. It was only because of her brother''s woman that she acted this way. After all, they would definitely be living together for a long time.

    "Okay, sister," Lisa said as she fumbled to retrieve the scattered clothes at the bedside and put them on.

    "You''re not feeling well right now, so there''s no need to come down. Let''s talk about it when you''ve rested," Angelica said, offering the breakfast she held in her hand.

    Lisa was pleasantly surprised but hesitated to reach out and accept it. She insisted that other women could serve her instead. She was afraid because Lisa knew the importance of Angelica in Derick''s heart. She didn''t dare to let her serve her.

    Angelica didn''t insist and handed the food to the other women.

    Although Lisa was now absolutely loyal to Derick, she still had her own thoughts. If Derick''s influence grew stronger, more women would inevitably be added, and they would need someone, or several people, to manage them.

    Lisa didn''t hope to surpass Angelica''s position, but she definitely wanted to be second.

    How to achieve this depended on her own efforts. She believed she had good management skills and could cook as well. She was determined to compete, even if it meant being just a concubine, she wanted to be the one Derick liked the most.

    "Lisa, were you attending a fan meeting in Grizzly City before?" Angelica asked as she observed. She had noticed before that Lisa resembled a famous star on TV, but she wasn''t completely sure.

    "Yes, I came for a fan meeting, but then the apocalypse started, and I coincidentally met Mas... Master," Lisa said somewhat embarrassedly.

    Lisa remembered the first time she saw Derick and foolishly attracted a lot of zombies. She ended up getting slapped by Derick and was still puzzled about how this man could dare to strike a beautiful star like her.

    Only after being taught a lesson did she understand. Thinking about it now, she still felt embarrassed and awkward. She realized she had been foolish back then, and if it weren''t for Derick, she would have probably met her end right there. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While Lisa was having breakfast, Angelica distributed food to the other women. Of course, their meals weren''t as good as Derick and the others''. They only received some bread, biscuits, and at most, two sausages.

    After these women finished eating, Angelica directed them to clean a few rooms. There had

    been some chaos at the beginning of the apocalypse, and the blood from killing zombies needed to be cleaned up as well.

    ......

    On the second day of the apocalypse, although there was significant turmoil in the world, people hadn''t lost hope in the government and social institutions. Most areas remained calm, with only a few places experiencing riots.

    Places like police stations and military installations had it easier, unless there was a large-scale zombie attack. These locations rarely succumbed entirely.

    The headquarters of the Grizzly City Police Department was located on the east side of the city, relatively close to the airport. It occupied a considerable area.

    When the apocalypse began, many police officers and prisoners were caught off guard and got infected or bitten by zombies. The remaining survivors retreated to the western side of the police station, where they formed a fortress that temporarily held off the zombie attacks.

    Derick made his way towards the police station, carefully choosing smaller routes to avoid large groups of zombies. However, even then, he encountered numerous dangers.

    Not all areas were peaceful, although the city was comparatively quieter than before. Faint screams, distant explosions, and sporadic gunshots could still be heard.

    Expressionless, Derick held a steel pipe and smashed his way through, either shooting zombies in the head or knocking them away so they couldn''t get up.

    Before long, he arrived in a building across from the police station. He cautiously ascended to the third floor without making any rash movements.

    He carefully observed the situation inside the police station. In the current circumstances, these low-level zombies hadn''t evolved significantly.

    Compared to an average adult male, although they were faster, their strength and movements were slightly inferior. In one-on-one encounters, ordinary people could still kill zombies.

    This meant that as long as people weren''t too foolish or cowardly, they wouldn''t be in a hopeless situation during the early stages of the apocalypse, let alone in a place like a police station. Derick didn''t believe that all the police officers inside had been wiped out.

    Outside the police station''s courtyard, about eighty to ninety aimless zombies roamed. Near the entrance gate, there were a few bodies with bite marks, clearly indicating that these people had tried to enter the police station, whether seeking refuge or having other motives, but ended up dead.

    Derick''s gaze sharpened as he examined the marks on the bodies. It was evident that these marks were not caused by zombie bites but rather resembled the scratches and bites of certain animals, as if made by claws.

    When these zombies infected humans, if the person''s vital signs disappeared, they would no longer attack. If the infected person didn''t die, they would turn into a zombie within a short time.

    However, if the person had already died before being infected, even if bitten by a zombie, they couldn''t transform into a zombie. The bodies near the police station''s entrance had some missing hearts and heads, indicating that they couldn''t even transform into zombies.

    As Derick continued observing the situation outside, a small building on the western side of the police station housed a gathering of about a dozen police officers.

    "Chief, those bastards outside are attacking again. Several doors and windows have been damaged. If it weren''t for our collective effort to block them, they would have already stormed in," a male police officer said to a portly chief.

    "How dare you speak like that? Those are still our comrades, with whom we fought together!" a female police officer next to them objected.

    "You''re right, but they have turned into zombie dogs, just like the monsters outside. Many of us have been injured by these zombie dogs. Are they still our comrades?" the man responded disdainfully.

    "Enough, stop arguing. Hurry up and reinforce the doors and windows. Don''t let them break in," the chief raised his hand, interrupting the quarrel.

    On the other side, the leading female police officer felt indignant but didn''t say much after the chief spoke. "But Chief, what about those criminals? Should we continue to keep them locked up?"

    The chief frowned. "Keep them locked up for now. Provide them with some basic food and water, as long as they don''t starve."

    This small building was originally used by the police department to detain short-term criminals. However, when the apocalypse arrived, due to the chaos, they had to retreat here, relying on the reinforced concrete structure to fend off zombie attacks.

    The presence of over a hundred incarcerated criminals posed a problem. With only a dozen police officers remaining, the first issue was food. There wasn''t enough in the building to sustain them. If they were lucky, they could last three days.

    Furthermore, there were large groups of zombies roaming outside the building, making it impossible to leave.

 Chapter 22 22: Chaos at the Police Station

    When the apocalypse began, everyone was thrown into chaos. The police chief, along with the few dozen officers closest to him, escaped from the densely populated area and ran to a small building where criminals were held.

    They didn''t carry any firearms except the chief. They didn''t even have time to go to the armory to get weapons. As a result, the chief didn''t dare to release the remaining prisoners, fearing that it would lead to an uncontrollable riot.

    Moreover, some of the inmates in the cells had turned into zombies, so it was likely that they would attack as soon as the cell doors were opened.

    What was even more dangerous was that, apart from the dozens of zombies wandering outside the building, for some unknown reason, most of the police dogs inside the police department had been infected by the zombie virus.

    Although these infected zombie dogs didn''t possess the same strength as humans, they were more agile and fast in their movements.

    When this group of people initially evacuated, there were nearly a hundred of them, but due to the pursuit of a dozen zombie dogs, they lost almost half of their manpower.

    Some didn''t have weapons, while others couldn''t bring themselves to harm their former comrades. These police dogs had worked together with them on various missions, and for some officers, they had become like their own comrades. Naturally, they couldn''t bear to harm them.

    Apart from the group led by Police Chief Brian, a few other surviving officers had also taken refuge and dispersed throughout various parts of the Grizzly City Police Department.

    Originally, the police headquarters in Grizzly City had nearly a thousand police officers, but at the start, about half of them were infected and turned into zombies, while a small portion were bitten to death. The remaining officers had gone into hiding.

    Brian''s group was chased by the zombie dogs into the small building. Helplessly, they could only secure the main entrance and seal all the doors and windows on the first floor, barely letting out a sigh of relief.

    "Zelda, what are those monsters outside? We don''t even recognize our own people anymore. They bite as soon as they see someone. It''s terrifying," said a slightly chubby police officer to the woman next to him.

    Zelda rolled her eyes. "I''ve told you to keep up with the news, but you never do. Those outside are all zombies. They don''t even have self-awareness. How could they recognize people?" she replied helplessly.

    The young girl next to them, named Judy, had just graduated from college and had only been working here for a couple of months. She greatly admired Zelda, who was known as the most beautiful policewoman in Grizzly City.

    Speaking of which, Zelda herself was quite remarkable. She possessed great abilities, which allowed her to join the elite SWAT team in Grizzly City.

    As a woman, she was undoubtedly formidable, and she could be considered as following in her father''s footsteps, as he was also a police officer who sacrificed his life in the fight against drug dealers.

    Raised with a strong sense of justice since childhood, with the help of her father''s friend, Police Chief Brian, Zelda underwent rigorous training to become a SWAT officer. She earned the respect of many within the police department.

    After all, women were naturally weaker in terms of physical strength, and it was even rarer for them to become SWAT officers, not to mention someone as beautiful as Zelda.

    Before Judy arrived, Zelda was the most beautiful policewoman in Grizzly City, without a doubt. However, with the arrival of Judy, the two of them could be considered equals. One exuded a strong and resolute aura, a stunning beauty, while the other was a cute and innocent young girl.

    Judy was more timid in nature, so even though she worked in the police department, she was assigned to logistical administrative work. She couldn''t be compared to a SWAT officer like Zelda, who had personally killed two zombies.

    Looking at the zombies snarling and clawing inside the holding cells, Judy cowered behind Zelda, her head in her hands. She couldn''t help but wonder how someone as timid as her had the idea to attend the police academy.

    Fortunately, these criminal zombies were trapped behind sturdy iron bars in the holding cells. Their structures were solid, making it virtually impossible for them to escape.

    "Officer, can you let us out?"

    "Yeah, the person next to me is too scary. They''re like a monster."

    People in the neighboring cells pleaded with Zelda and a few others.

    "That''s not possible. Besides, there are zombies outside now. They bite as soon as they see someone. No one dares to go out," Zelda replied.

    Although she knew these criminals were just petty thieves and the like, she didn''t dare to release them in such a risky situation. Extraordinary times called for extraordinary measures.

    Not far from the police station, Derick put down his binoculars. He had already observed the basic situation. The entrance to the police station was surrounded by hundreds of zombies, and there were other unknown dangers. Even though Derick was powerful, he didn''t have the confidence to charge in. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After circling around the police station for a while, Derick chose a location with fewer zombies. He climbed over the surrounding fence quietly. Not far away, there were several zombies wearing police uniforms. In addition, there were traces of cars crashing around.

    Carefully and cautiously, Derick walked up the wide marble steps. Before long, he successfully infiltrated the headquarters building of the police station.

    The building was tall, with at least twenty floors. And Derick needed to find the office of the police chief. There would surely be building blueprints there, as he needed to locate the armory.

    Otherwise, wandering aimlessly would take who knows how long to find the weapons he wanted. Fortunately, Derick found the location of the police chief''s office above the reception room on the ground floor. It was on the 17th floor of the building.

    He ascended the stairs. Although the elevators still had power, Derick didn''t dare to take the risk. Not only was there a possibility of a power outage at any moment, but if a bunch of zombies appeared at the entrance while he was inside, he would be in big trouble.

    Silently, Derick began to climb floor by floor. He took the fire escape route, which was rarely used by people, so he made smooth progress without encountering any zombies, except for a few corpses lying on the stairs.

    "The police chief''s office, this is it," he said, holding a steel pipe and opening the office door.

    "Roar..." A huge roar, and a zombie rushed out of the open door, its ferocious face making one''s scalp tingle. Blood dripped from its mouth, making it even more terrifying.

    Fortunately, Derick was prepared. He kicked it away, and the zombie that was about to pounce flew back even faster, knocking down a second zombie in the process. Then, with a swift strike, he smashed the head of a third zombie, leaving it lying on the ground.

    The nauseating smell of blood filled the air. Derick quickly rolled into the office. The two zombies from before had already gotten up and continued charging at him. Derick swiftly dealt with them, one by one, with his weapon.

    In such a small office, there were actually three zombies hidden. If it weren''t for him, an ordinary person would probably not even be able to avoid a second zombie, let alone a third. It was evident that danger lurked everywhere in the apocalypse.

    Closing the door behind him, Derick began to search the office. There were many documents, but they were of no use to him. After searching for a while, he finally found what he was looking for in a cabinet¡ªthe structural map of the Grizzly City Police Department.

    After a quick glance at the blueprint, he stuffed it into his backpack. Derick started to retreat following the same path he came from. For some unknown reason, he didn''t see a single living person in this building, only a few zombies.

    Exiting the building, Derick headed towards the armory located behind it. It housed the best and most complete arsenal of weapons and equipment in the entire Grizzly City Police Department. He was certain he would find the weapons he wanted there.

    Without getting close to the armory''s location, Derick heard numerous roaring sounds of zombies. It was obvious that there were many zombies nearby.

    Observing the surroundings, Derick placed a Bluetooth speaker in a corner not far away.

    He set it to turn on music in three minutes. Then, he climbed to the rooftop of a small building.

    "You belong to me..." Before long, cheerful bells rang out, and the nearby zombies heard the sound. They immediately rushed towards the source of the sound.

    They didn''t know what was there, but they knew the sound possibly meant fresh flesh and blood, which was what attracted them.

    Climbing over the rooftop of the power supply room, Derick didn''t go far before he arrived at the entrance of the large armory building.

    At this moment, there were a dozen or so zombies wandering outside the building, and there were bodies on the ground. It was evident that they had clearly resisted before dying, and there were many firearms on the ground.

    He jumped down from the windowsill, startling the zombies at the entrance of the small building. They smelled the scent of a living person and immediately roared and rushed towards him...

 Chapter 23 23: Armory

    Only Derick''s movements were noticeably faster. As he jumped off the windowsill, he performed a somersault and grabbed the nearest rifle.

    The assault rifle, using 5.8mm small-caliber rifle bullets, had excellent shooting performance, strong penetration, and high accuracy. It was the main weapon commonly used by special police forces.

    Derick raised his hand and "bang bang bang," precisely shot and killed the three closest zombies.

    The rifle''s sound was much quieter than Derick''s handgun, but it had greater power and even higher accuracy. It was equipped with a silencer, making it more suitable for use in open areas without alarming the zombies.

    Derick didn''t waste any time. He just grabbed a few magazines and walked into the small building of the armory. As expected, there were several hidden zombies inside, and he took care of each one of them.

    Entering the underground storage where the hidden weapons were kept, Derick found that the entrance had already been opened. It seemed that someone had opened it during the apocalypse to take out firearms for resistance.

    However, they ultimately couldn''t escape their fate of death. Nevertheless, this saved him some trouble because if the door was locked, opening it wouldn''t be so easy.

    Pushing the steel door completely open, Derick looked at the scene in front of him with surprise. In the less than 50 square meter basement, there were densely piled up many weapons. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the weapon racks hanging on the walls, there were grenades, submachine guns, shotguns, and even bulletproof vests, batons, and more. Derick also noticed two LR4 sniper rifles on the shelves on both sides, along with powerful items like detonators.

    Inside a small door next to me, there were also some cold weapons. These were probably confiscated illegal weapons, such as daggers, broadswords, and sharpened longswords.

    Although there were many items, Derick felt troubled looking at this room full of weapons. He couldn''t carry all these firearms even if he worked himself to death, and leaving them here would be a waste. They might become resources for the enemy in the future.

    However, suddenly, he came up with a good idea. He opened the police station map, found the location of the parking lot, and took out two submachine guns from the arsenal. He equipped himself with a bulletproof vest, took a few grenades, and headed straight for the parking lot.

    "Wow, the Sabertooth! This is a powerful weapon," Derick exclaimed as he looked at the imposing black armored vehicle not far away. This was his target.

    The Sabertooth riot control armored vehicle was a special vehicle modified based on the Ford F-550 Enhanced 4x4 off-road chassis. It was 6.7 meters long, 2.36 meters wide, and 3 meters high, weighing 6.8 tons when fully loaded. It used a V10 engine with tremendous power.

    With its dual rear tires, high-speed four-wheel drive, and adaptability to various road conditions, it was the best choice in the apocalypse and could easily crush low-level zombies.

    Moreover, this armored vehicle could be equipped with searchlights, tear gas cannons, smoke launchers, elevating lights, sonic dispersers, electric winches, machine guns, grenade launchers, and other equipment.

    Derick smoothly entered the interior of the armored vehicle. Although he didn''t have the key, that wasn''t a problem. He smashed the center console, pulled out the wires, and started the vehicle directly.

    The deep engine sound of "vroom vroom vroom" filled the air as Derick, filled with excitement, drove the armored vehicle in the direction of the armory.

    Many zombies heard the sound and rushed towards the armored vehicle. If it were an ordinary car, even a truck, it might get surrounded by zombies due to a flat tire or other issues. However, the armored vehicle didn''t need to consider any of that.

    With specially designed explosion-proof tires and powerful engine, Derick could crush any zombie under the vehicle. Unless the vehicle lost power, these zombies couldn''t even open his car windows.

    Derick''s bold actions created quite a stir, attracting almost half of the zombies in the police station, including many zombie dogs.

    When a considerable number of zombies gathered, Derick opened the window and threw several grenades outside. With a loud "boom," a large number of zombies fell to the ground.

    [Killed a level 1 zombie, earned 1 point, current score: 56]

    [Killed a level 1 zombie, earned 1 point, current score: 105]

    [Killed a zombie dog, earned 3 points, current score: 116]

    "Can animals get infected by the zombie virus? But I haven''t seen zombies attacking animals. Could it be because they ate meat infected with the virus or some other reason?" Derick noticed the system prompt.

    He continued to throw seven or eight grenades, blowing up a large group of nearby zombies and earning over a hundred points. However, more zombies howled and rushed towards him.

    Feeling that this was still not satisfying enough, Derick opened the roof window and activated the mounted light machine gun on the armored vehicle. He pulled the trigger, and a stream of bullets spewed out like a fiery snake.

    "Ratatat!" The sound of rapid gunfire filled the air, mowing down the approaching zombies like harvesting wheat.

    At this moment, Derick''s frenzy of shooting zombies outside also alerted the people inside the police station.

    Zelda''s eyes lit up. The sound was so familiar¡ªit was the sound of a light machine gun. It wasn''t too far away, and such weapons were only equipped on armored vehicles. This meant that a surviving police officer had gone to the parking lot and started the armored vehicle.

    Several people inside the small building looked out through the gaps in the windows, but the high walls blocked their view. They couldn''t see the specific details, only hearing the continuous sound of machine gun fire and the noise of the armored vehicle moving.

    Derick drove the armored vehicle all the way to the vicinity of the armory. He opened the trunk door, killed the few remaining zombies nearby, and then began to carry the weapons inside.

    Inside the small building, the remaining dozen or so police officers were somewhat stunned. The sounds of gunfire and the armored vehicle had stopped. "Could that person have been bitten by the zombies too?" Judy asked with some confusion.

    "I don''t think so. These zombies wouldn''t break through the defense of an armored vehicle unless the person driving it was seeking death by opening the door," Zelda, also a special police officer, replied confidently. She was most familiar with such equipment.

    "We can''t wait like this. Most of the zombies have been lured away, even those zombie dogs have charged over. Now is the perfect time to evacuate," the police chief, decisive in his actions, realized that no one was coming to rescue them and decided to find a way out themselves.

    After discussing among themselves, they decided to take advantage of this opportunity to evacuate from the small building. Staying there would only mean certain death, with scarce food and water sources.

    While Derick was still busily carrying weapons, Zelda and a few others decided to rush out of the small building and find a suitable gathering place.

    They opened the front gate and dashed out. There weren''t as many zombies outside as before, and being police officers, they had much more courage than ordinary people. They didn''t fear the zombies but rather charged at them with weapons in hand.

    In fact, as long as they overcame their fear, it wasn''t difficult for most adults to kill zombies. The problem was that the people living in the city nowadays, who had never even killed a chicken, would get scared and have weak legs when they saw the grotesque and terrifying zombies, let alone take action.

    However, it wasn''t an issue for the group led by Brian. They quickly dispatched the zombies unless they encountered agile zombie dogs. Generally speaking, they faced little danger.

    Brian, leading a dozen or so police officers, also started to break through towards the armory. He wanted to secure weapons first. The apocalypse came too suddenly, and he was the only one in the entire police station who carried a gun. The others, at most, had batons and stun guns.

    Brian''s position also gave him some inside information temporarily. He knew that this apocalypse wouldn''t end so soon, so they needed to find a way to protect themselves.

    With a gunshot, a zombie approaching them had its head blown off. Ammunition was scarce, so they didn''t dare to use it easily before obtaining the weapons.

    Just as the group successfully broke out and was getting close to the armory, a zombie suddenly rushed out from the side. It was tall and much more robust than the ordinary zombies, looking even more grotesque and disgusting.

    "Roar... Howl!" The imposing figure let out a powerful roar, causing some tension among the group.

 Chapter 24 24: Level 2 zombie

    Chief Brian immediately sensed something was wrong and raised his handgun. "Bang, bang, bang!" He fired three consecutive shots, successfully hitting the zombie''s head and shoulder.

    However, to their surprise, the usually effective firearm seemed to have weakened against this particular zombie. Although the zombie was showered in blood and had part of its head sliced off, it didn''t go down.

    Instead, the shots infuriated the zombie. It lunged forward with incredible speed, catching them off guard. This zombie was clearly different¡ªits speed was at least three times faster than a regular zombie, and its movements were much more agile.

    Brian hurriedly replaced the magazine, but by then, the zombie was already upon him, too close for him to shoot. He swiftly drew his baton from his waist, striking at the zombie.

    The zombie took the blow but only staggered momentarily before pouncing on Brian and knocking him to the ground. Fortunately, Brian wasn''t defenseless and quickly kicked the zombie away, trying to break free.

    Zelda was the second to react. She was a bit slower as she was initially focused on helping Judy. She struck the zombie''s head with her baton, causing it to stumble and release Brian.

    "Ah..." However, their fellow officers weren''t as fortunate. Without Brian''s quick reflexes and without firearms, they were virtually defenseless. The zombies overwhelmed them, attacking one after another.

    Zelda grew increasingly furious, witnessing her colleagues being attacked by the zombies. She wanted to fight back, but all she had was her baton, which couldn''t match the speed of the agile zombie.

    Brian had a firearm, but it was a low-powered police revolver and, with his recent injury, he struggled to hit the fast-moving zombie.

    To make matters worse, as the zombie attacked, the surrounding horde became uncontrollable and swarmed around them, completely surrounding them.

    "We can''t hold on any longer. Retreat!" Brian gave the order. It was a last resort. They never anticipated such misfortune. They had barely dealt with the horde when they encountered a level 2 zombie, an agile type at that. It seemed they were on the verge of total annihilation.

    With a heavy heart and back pain, Zelda and the remaining few had no choice but to retreat. The others were already trapped and surrounded by the horde and soon succumbed to their attacks.

    "Lisa, I can''t go on. The one just now was a level 2 zombie. It''s been reported that ordinary zombies are evolving into different types, and that one seemed to be an agile variant," Brian said weakly, leaning against the car.

    "No, there must be a way to save you," Zelda said, her heart filled with sorrow. It wasn''t just because of the tragic deaths of their former colleagues but also because she had seen the scars from her father''s friend, a result of being clawed by a zombie.

    "No, I can''t go on. Within half an hour, at the fastest, within two hours, I will definitely be infected by the virus. There''s no way," Brian shook his head.

    In the end, only four of them managed to escape: Zelda, Judy, Brian, and their teammate Carl. Carl was currently driving a police car, leading the others away from the police station.

    "Stop the car!"

    "Chief, are you...?" Carl hesitated as he glanced at the rearview mirror.

    "Obey my command."

    "Alright..." Carl reluctantly pulled the police car over to an empty spot on the side of the road.

    "Lisa, Uncle doesn''t want to turn into one of those monsters outside. Take the gun and find a place where you can survive, and wait for the national rescue!" Brian sighed and, pointing the gun at his own head, pulled the trigger.

    Zelda''s face was filled with sorrow. She didn''t shed tears because it wasn''t the time to cry. Hastily burying Brian, they decided to continue their journey.

    Outside the police station, Derick put down his binoculars and watched the scene of Zelda and the other three escaping. He had witnessed their battle, including the encounter with the level 2 zombie.

    However, at the moment Derick drove his armored vehicle toward them, that agile level 2 zombie suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    "A busty policewoman and a little girl policewoman?" Derick''s interest was piqued. He drove his armored vehicle to catch up, although it couldn''t match the speed of a police car.

    Zelda and the others couldn''t drive at full speed either, and with the roads blocked, many places were impassable.

    Ordinary cars would have to be abandoned soon, except for armored vehicles like his that could traverse any terrain.

    Indeed, it didn''t take long for Zelda and the others to encounter a problem. There were dozens of damaged cars scattered across the road, making it difficult to pass. There were almost no detours available, and going back was not a viable option. They had no choice but to get out of the car and continue on foot.

    "Captain, are you okay?" Carl looked at Zelda with concern.

    "I''m fine, let''s keep moving forward!" Zelda led Judy from behind. Judy had been almost invisible throughout the journey, but she was fortunate enough to avoid any harm under Zelda''s protection, although she was a bit frightened.

    "Hmm, hmm, hmm..." The sound of a vehicle approached.

    Everyone turned to look behind and saw a familiar black Sabertooth armored vehicle. "Someone''s here, is it our people? That''s great!" Judy exclaimed happily.

    Carl''s expression also showed excitement, but Zelda remained silent with a grave expression. Soon, the armored vehicle arrived in front of them, and a man stood up from the roof window.

    "Who are you?" Zelda looked at the young man in front of her warily. He had a resolute expression, a somewhat handsome appearance, and was dressed in a black combat suit.

    However, she didn''t know this person. She had never seen him in the police station before. Not only Zelda, but Judy and Carl also wore puzzled expressions.

    While it was normal for Zelda to be unfamiliar with him, Carl had worked in the police station for five years. He had encountered almost everyone from the Gray Bear City Bureau. So where did this stranger come from?

    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Derick," he said with a smile and jumped down from the armored vehicle.

    Carl looked utterly confused, Zelda remained vigilant, and only Judy, the innocent and silly one, hadn''t sensed the strange atmosphere. Instead, she approached with joy on her face and asked curiously, "Derick? Are you here to rescue us?"

    Derick raised an eyebrow. "That''s right, I''m here to save you."

    Zelda didn''t believe Derick''s nonsense. They had heard the sound of armored vehicles and machine guns when they evacuated the building earlier. If Derick hadn''t died, he would have come to rescue them back then. Why did he wait until now?

    "Judy, come over here first," Zelda extended her hand and pulled the bewildered Judy behind her.

    Derick''s expression remained unchanged as he observed the reactions of the group. The little girl clearly had no scheming nature, she would believe anything anyone said.

    As for the man, he probably wasn''t much different. Only this well-endowed policewoman, with her heroic appearance and alertness, belonged to the difficult type, intelligent and cautious.

    "Speak up. What do you want?" Zelda tightened her grip on the revolver in her hand and pointed it at Derick. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah, Zelda, this is..." Judy didn''t understand and was about to speak, but Carl stopped her. He had also sensed that something was off.

    "Sigh..." Derick put away his smile and shrugged helplessly.

    Although it would be difficult to handle this well-endowed policewoman, what problem could she pose to him? He had jumped down from the armored vehicle, which was a confident display of safety. Even if Zelda realized something was wrong and tried to take action, she couldn''t stop him.

    "Enough, I won''t beat around the bush. I have established a shelter and would like to invite both of you to join."

    "Both of us?" Zelda glanced at Carl beside her.

    "You heard me right. It''s the two of you women. I apologize, but my shelter only accepts women. Furthermore, in my shelter, everyone must unconditionally obey my orders. There is no room for resistance or questioning. I require wholehearted obedience."

    "Aren''t you just a robber? Isn''t this authoritarianism?" Judy couldn''t hold back and blurted out before Zelda and Carl had a chance to speak...

 Chapter 25 25: Reluctant

    Carl, a teammate standing aside, felt angry, but considering Derick''s submachine gun and bulletproof vest, he refrained from making any threatening remarks. "Sorry, we don''t need to go to your gathering place."

    Derick ignored him and looked at Zelda. Among the three of them, the others were relatively easy to handle, except for this strong-willed, big-chested policewoman who could provide Derick with some challenge.

    Despite being ignored by Derick, Judy and Carl were not fools. They didn''t approach him to argue, but they watched Zelda closely. She was the center of the three of them.

    Zelda was Carl''s captain, and Judy had always admired her. Naturally, they would listen to her.

    "I want to know what happens if we refuse," Zelda took a deep breath.

    "I''m sorry, but you should understand that this is the apocalypse. The three of you don''t have the option to refuse. I''m not here to negotiate, I''m just informing you," Derick replied coldly.

    He was not only attracted to Zelda and Judy''s beauty, but he also recognized their capabilities and bravery in the face of zombies. He needed someone to protect his base when he was away.

    "Fine, I agree," Zelda said.

    "Captain!" Judy and Carl looked at her in surprise.

    A flicker passed through Derick''s eyes. He knew this seemingly righteous and big-chested policewoman wouldn''t yield so easily. She probably had some plan in mind.

    From the start, Zelda sensed that Derick had ill intentions. Now, she was certain. However, the three of them only had a small revolver, while Derick had a semi-automatic submachine gun. Their firepower was no match, not to mention the armored vehicle behind him.

    But she would never abandon her teammates, nor would she submit to a man. Although Zelda knew there were many wicked and cruel individuals in this apocalypse, Derick''s blatant statements made her particularly wary.

    "Alright... get in the car!" Derick patted the armored vehicle. He didn''t know what Zelda was planning, but he wasn''t afraid of physical confrontation either. He was confident that no one could defeat him in a one-on-one fight.

    Derick''s physical abilities were at least three times that of an ordinary adult, not to mention his formidable combat skills.

    Under the worried gazes of Carl and Judy, Zelda handed the revolver to Carl. Seeing that Derick didn''t object, she slowly approached him.

    In the blink of an eye, with agile movements like a burst of magnetic hare, Zelda charged towards Derick.

    On the side, both Carl and Judy couldn''t help but feel concerned. Although Zelda was among the top in hand-to-hand combat at the entire Grizzly City Police Department, Derick had a gun in his hands.

    However, Derick had no intention of using the gun against Zelda. He held the submachine gun in his right hand and clenched his fist in his left hand, throwing a punch at her. At the same time, Derick''s right leg kicked towards Zelda!

    He could simultaneously punch and kick, overcoming the balance issue! With just one strike, Zelda was pushed back, feeling a tingling pain in her limbs. Derick''s strength was formidable, nearly knocking her to the ground.

    Seeing the dire situation, Carl raised the revolver towards Derick. However, to his surprise, Derick acted faster, pulling the bolt of the submachine gun. The black barrel was aimed at both of them, causing Carl to gulp and take a few steps back.

    Joking aside, at such close range, Derick only needed to pull the trigger once, and the three of them couldn''t escape. Even if his revolver hit the bulletproof vest, it would only result in their deaths while leaving Derick heavily injured.

    Zelda also covered her head and crouched down. Although she had a strong sense of justice and was willing to sacrifice for her comrades, she was not the type to throw her life away needlessly.

    "Why won''t you listen and insist on making me take action?" Derick shook his head, looking at Zelda''s unwilling expression, his eyes filled with mockery.

    "But well, who said I''m a heartless person? Here''s another chance for you. Bring this person with me, and I might consider sparing him," Derick said to Carl.

    ...

    Ten minutes later, the Sabertooth armored vehicle was driving on the road.

    In the driver''s compartment, Derick turned on the air conditioning in the vehicle and took out a bottle of drink, handing it to Judy, who was sitting beside him.

    This young policewoman seemed to be afraid of Derick. After hesitating for a moment, she still took the drink from his hand, took a few sips, and then handed it to Zelda beside her.

    As for Zelda, her arms were locked behind her back with handcuffs, making her look like a criminal. Derick found pleasure in the idea of taming a big-chested policewoman, which reflected his twisted interests.

    Just a few minutes ago, Zelda, feeling helpless, willingly allowed Judy to handcuff her and boarded the police car, leaving Carl alone outside.

    Zelda could see the indifference in Derick''s eyes. She knew very well how terrifying the man in front of her was ¨C incredibly skilled, emotionally cold. Although he was interested in her, it didn''t mean he would allow her to do as she pleased. Instead, he would treat her like a slave.

    As for Judy, she had always lacked determination and could only follow Zelda onto the car out of fear, leaving Carl behind with anger and helplessness. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick didn''t care about these things. Carl posed no threat to him, even with a gun in his hand, and it would be difficult for him to survive on his own in this apocalypse.

    Zelda didn''t resist and remained quiet throughout the journey. As the armored vehicle cleared the vehicles on the road, they arrived at the back entrance of a hospital.

    Derick opened the car door and quickly took out a gun, taking down the surrounding zombies with a few shots. Judy then led Zelda out of the car.

    Zelda observed the situation along the way and was surprised by Derick''s marksmanship. This thought alone was unsettling to her.

    "Who exactly is he?" Zelda wondered. He looked young, like a college student, but his skills were formidable, his marksmanship impressive, and his personality cold and twisted.

    The group arrived at Derick''s gathering place, a three-story building.

    "Master, you''re back. Everyone else is on the second floor," a woman saw Derick''s return and quickly knelt down respectfully, referring to him as "master."

    Derick was taken aback for a moment, realizing that they might be referring to the other possibility, his sister. It was a bewildering situation, but he didn''t explain anything and took the two women upstairs.

    "Pervert..." Zelda saw the woman''s address to Derick and naturally assumed that he was a tyrant, treating himself as a master and manipulating these women like slaves.

    Judy, the young policewoman, nodded in agreement but didn''t dare to speak up.

    "Master~" as they ascended to the second floor, Lisa happily rushed into Derick''s arms, burying herself in his embrace.

    Although she still walked a bit awkwardly, she could manage to stand on her own now.

    "What''s this? Is your wound better now? Doesn''t hurt anymore..." Derick hugged the girl''s slender waist, his hands reaching for her perky buttocks.

    "Ah? Ah~ No, not yet. But if you want, I can..." the girl spoke cautiously.

    "Haha... Forget it. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll be lying in bed all day," Derick chuckled.

    "That''s good, that''s good." Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. Although making love with the master was enjoyable, there were too many instances of it, and her petite body couldn''t endure it.

    "Alright, these two are newcomers. You''re responsible for managing and teaching them the rules," Derick pointed at Zelda and the other woman, addressing Lisa.

    "Ah? Okay~" Lisa had noticed the two women Derick brought back a while ago, but since the master didn''t mention it, she didn''t dare to ask.

    But now, hearing Derick say that he was entrusting these two women to her, didn''t that mean he valued her more? If she was responsible for managing all the women in the harem, her position in Derick''s heart would definitely not decline.

    Having made up her mind, Lisa''s face lit up with joy, determined to fulfill the task given by the master and train these two women to be obedient.

    Carefully scrutinizing the two women, Lisa''s attention was first drawn to Judy, a young girl who wasn''t too tall and had an average figure. However, she had a cute and adorable appearance, exuding a youthful teenage vibe.

    As for the other woman, she had a calm complexion, a hint of valor in her demeanor, and a resolute expression.

    It was evident that she wouldn''t be easily subdued. But what stood out the most were her two prominent peaks, making Lisa feel somewhat inferior.

 Chapter 26 26: Intimidation

    "Ah, you, you''re Lisa?" Judy felt uncomfortable under their gaze, suddenly recalling something and looking at her with surprise.

    Zelda had also recognized the famous star early on and looked at her with a strange expression.

    "Yeah, what''s up?" the young girl flicked her hair and spoke. She noticed the handcuffs behind Zelda and the police uniforms worn by two people. "Does Master like this kind of role-play?"

    Seeing the strange look from the young girl, Zelda blushed. Being bound and tied up in this manner was indeed embarrassing for her.

    "Well then, Master, I''ll take them upstairs to eat now," Lisa led the two individuals to the third floor, where they usually had their meals.

    "Do you want sister to help you tame those two women?" After everyone left, Angelica came out, looking teasingly at Derick with a gentle tone that sent shivers down his spine.

    "Cough... Sister, isn''t that going a bit too far?" Derick felt something was off, not that he didn''t trust his sister. After all, she had a reputation as a psychology doctor.

    It just felt strange for his sister to help him train women, and he sensed a hint of danger in her tone. Derick even boldly speculated if it was that time of the month for women, but he would never dare to say it in front of his sister.

    With a stern face, Derick ordered the maids to unload the contents of the armored vehicle. He had observed the small building earlier and found a basement on the ground floor that was suitable for storing these firearms and weapons.

    It took a full three and a half hours for the women to finish unloading the contents of the armored vehicle. There were piles of firearms and weapons, including hand grenades, bulletproof vests, and other supplies, as well as food, water, and a small generator for backup power.

    With this step completed, the weapons issue in the base could be considered temporarily resolved. There was enough food and water, and there was not enough time for another search outing as the nighttime zombies were even more dangerous.

    Derick decided against going out.

    Instead, he lay on the couch, enjoying the massage from the young female slave. His head rested on Lisa''s soft bosom, which provided some warmth in this cold-hearted post-apocalyptic world.

    "How did it go?"

    Lisa knew Derick was referring to the two women and spoke up. "The one named Judy was easily handled. She''s timid and doesn''t have much initiative. However, the other one named Zelda might not be so easy to deal with. But as long as Master gives me a few days, I will make her submit slowly."

    "That''s good. Bring her to me first," Derick said.

    "Is it Judy?" Lisa asked.

    "No, it''s that Zelda," Derick replied.

    "Huh?" Lisa thought she misheard and looked at Derick with confusion. Wasn''t it easier to deal with the timid one? Did he prefer someone more assertive?

    "Hahaha, you don''t understand, do you? Zelda may not be easy to break, but she has a weakness. She holds a sense of justice and has vulnerabilities that can be exploited. It''s actually a good opportunity," Derick explained with a smirk.

    "People who are strong-willed and uphold justice can sometimes be easier to target because they care about many things. Once you seize their weakness, it''s not difficult to make them submit. On the other hand, the timid one may not resist if you''re forceful, but she won''t easily comply either, and she might even cause trouble," Derick elaborated.

    Lisa nodded, somewhat understanding each sentence Derick said individually but struggling to put it all together.

    Before long, Zelda was brought over by Lisa, wearing a new set of clothes, but the handcuffs on her wrists remained unchanged.

    Judy followed behind the two, her face filled with anger. "What are you going to do to my sister?"

    "What am I going to do? Well, I want to enjoy her body, of course. She''s such a beautiful policewoman. What do you think I want to do?" Derick said with a lecherous smile, moving closer to Zelda and breathing in her fragrance.

    "You... let her go!" Judy became anxious. Though she was timid, she had also been rescued by Zelda a few times and wouldn''t just stand by and watch her being violated by Derick.

    "Didn''t I tell you? In this base, everyone must obey my commands without any resistance. You''re all my slaves. And as slaves, how can you resist your master?" Derick stated firmly.

    "If it weren''t for you forcing us to come here..." Judy protested.

    "Remember, this is the apocalypse. The law no longer applies. If I want to, I could rape and kill you both, then throw you to the zombies outside, and no one would stop me," Derick said with a cold smirk.

    Fear was evident on Judy''s face as she clenched her lips, wanting to say something more. "Judy, stop," Zelda intervened.

    "I know what you want. I''ll accompany you, but please spare Judy. She''s still young," Zelda pleaded.

    "No, I don''t want it. I don''t agree," Judy protested.

    "This is not about forming a deep sisterly bond between you two here. If the master wants to play, as slaves, you should kneel down and offer yourselves willingly," Lisa said unhappily. She found these two women to be quite clueless.

    Although it was such a good opportunity, they kept refusing. In this apocalypse, there were no better circumstances.

    No need to worry about food and water or fear zombie attacks. Just accompany the master, that should be enough. To be able to sleep with the master was their honor, but they didn''t seem to appreciate it.

    Therefore, even before Derick said anything, Lisa became displeased and reproached the two women.

    Zelda and Judy were speechless and also shocked by Derick''s methods of training. In such a short time, he had transformed an independent and self-assured celebrity into a loyal slave.

    Derick knew that Lisa''s loyalty to him had already reached 99, almost maximum. So, his words didn''t come as a surprise.

    "I understand that you may feel rebellious at times, even thinking about how to resist. But that''s okay. Just remember, I am your master, always and forever. Don''t think about betraying your master, or else you''ll face severe consequences," Derick whispered near Zelda''s ear.

    Her expression changed. "You''re a police officer, and you surely remember taking an oath to protect ordinary people, right?"

    "Yes... you''re right," Zelda acknowledged, realizing that she couldn''t argue. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 27 27: The yielding policewoman [1]

    Zelda is well aware that without the oppression of morality and law, the darkness and desires within people''s hearts will be unleashed completely. Who knows how many vile things are happening right now.

    Although there hasn''t been a major riot, various murders, arsons, and rapes are occurring across the country. Without the constraints of the law, criminals are everywhere.

    Derick is no exception. He can easily bind and abuse Zelda and Judy, even tossing them to the zombies. They don''t even have the strength to resist, and Derick''s powerful skills are unlike anything Zelda has ever seen.

    It can even be said that Derick is relatively merciful now. Even if they refuse, Derick can do whatever he wants, just as he said, he is the supreme master in this base.

    In this lawless and morally collapsed era, no one can punish him for his actions, at least not now, and perhaps not in the future.

    Derick does all this because he hopes Zelda will serve him sincerely, be his most loyal shield, and protect his base.

    That''s why Derick tempts her like this, hoping to leverage Zelda''s sense of justice, work with Judy, and persuade her.

    At least he wants her to submit initially, even if it''s through manipulation and coercion, rather than bringing an unstable element to the base.

    "I-I promise you~ Just spare Judy," Zelda said with a trembling voice.

    "Good, it''s possible," Derick immediately agreed, but in his heart, he had no intention of sparing Judy, this cute and timid little girl.

    Zelda doesn''t want it now, but maybe in the future, once she submits, she might even voluntarily join him in bed. Derick is confident in this regard¡ªZelda won''t be able to resist his large penis, combined with various training and temptations.

    "So, have you thought about surrendering yourself to the master? Once you become my woman, I don''t think you''ll be willing to murder your dear husband!" Derick lightly licked Zelda''s earlobe as he spoke.

    He could even feel the slight trembling of the girl in his arms as he moved. Her body involuntarily tensed up. It seemed she was indeed inexperienced. Despite her outward strength and firmness, when faced with such a situation, all women were equally nervous.

    Zelda''s heart trembled. She didn''t know what would happen. Though she wasn''t one of those conventional women, she didn''t know how she would treat this man who took away her chastity.

    "Don''t do this. Derick, you bastard, come at me if you dare!" Judy became anxious, seeing Derick getting handsy with Zelda. She was angry but was firmly held back by Lisa.

    "Judy, it''s fine. You should leave first!" Zelda calmed down and broke free from Derick''s embrace, speaking to Judy.

    "But... this..." Judy couldn''t believe it. How could Zelda surrender like this? Would she just accept it? Allow this man to abuse and play with her? It seemed impossible. But looking at Zelda''s determined gaze, she wavered.

    "It''s fine. I know what I''m doing. You should leave first!"

    Judy was partly helpless and partly angry as she looked at Derick. She was pushed out of the room by Lisa, leaving the two inside.

    Derick excitedly gazed at the exquisite body of the beautiful policewoman in front of him¡ªperfect figure, a charming face radiating determination. It wasn''t the traditional kind of beauty, but a unique resilience.

    He wondered if she would still maintain that expression when he thrust his big cock into her and took her virginity.

    Zelda frowned, observing Derick''s greedy and audacious gaze. She desp

    ised it the most. Many of the rapists she had captured had the same shameless gaze when facing her. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick directly lifted Zelda and threw her onto the bed.

    Poor policewoman, although she is internally strong, she is still naive and has no idea what Derick intends to do. She was startled by his audacious actions earlier and now stands there, dressed in disarray, waiting for the man''s "judgment."

    Derick opened the wardrobe next to the bed and rummaged through it, finding two pairs of black stockings. He had obtained them earlier in the afternoon from a shopping mall, intending to use them on his women.

    "...What are you going to do?" The pitiful busty policewoman couldn''t help but ask in disbelief as she saw the stockings in Derick''s hands.

    She had initially thought that she would just have to endure being mounted by Derick a few times, treating it as being bitten by a dog. She hadn''t expected to be subjected to this kind of humiliation.

    "I want you to behave," Derick smirked. "You''d better not resist, or else I won''t keep any promises. It''s perfect¡ªI''ll have both of you at the same time."

    After speaking, he kicked off his shoes and jumped onto the bed. Without any explanation, he lifted the beautiful policewoman''s hands over her head from behind, using one end of a stocking to bind her handcuffed wrists and the other end to tie it to the headboard.

    Then he used two more stockings to bind Zelda''s legs, tying one end to each foot of the bed. This way, the busty policewoman was lying on the bed with her legs spread apart, completely at his mercy.

    "Why... Why are you tying me up like this?" Zelda''s expression turned sour. While she could understand tying her hands to prevent resistance, what was the meaning of restraining her in such a helpless manner?

    No matter how strong-willed she was or how skilled in combat, no matter her claim of harboring justice and willingness to sacrifice for others, when it came down to being violated by another person, she reverted back to that innocent girl, filled with fear.

    Derick let out a lewd laugh, holding the last remaining black stocking in front of Zelda and said, "I''m just making sure you behave. Don''t worry... I won''t fuck you unless you beg me to."

    After saying that, he folded the stocking and used it to blindfold the policewoman, tying a knot at the back of her head. Now Zelda couldn''t see anything and could only grit her teeth, waiting in darkness, telling herself that she must endure and remain strong.

    Suddenly, Zelda felt a slight chill on her chest. She knew that the man had removed her bra. "This bastard... he must have cut it in the middle with scissors..." because she hadn''t felt the bra''s clasp being undone from behind.

    Lost in her thoughts, the policewoman then felt her seemingly trembling lower abdomen being violated. It wasn''t the forceful kneading she had imagined, instead, it was a delicate touch, as if fingertips were gently circling around her sensual navel, spreading out in concentric circles.

    Blindfolded, the policewoman''s senses became particularly sensitive to touch. This teasing touch was like the lightest music, faint yet effectively playing with her.

    Derick wasn''t in a hurry to violate Zelda. He wanted to gradually stimulate her physical desires, leading her to slowly succumb.

    Zelda''s body was alluring. Although her figure couldn''t be considered the best, she regularly exercised and had received extensive training as a SWAT officer, resulting in a fit and agile physique, straight legs, and elastic muscles, forming attractive curves.

    Not the kind of plump roundness, but a powerful curvature, without excessive muscle, it looked very enticing. As he gently caressed her fair abdomen, she could

    even feel the presence of her abdominal muscles.

    Derick''s gentle movements gradually struck a chord within Zelda, causing her tense mood to relax as she responded to these gentle, ethereal actions.

    Suddenly, those circling fingers approached her sensitive area at the apex of her ample bosom. The resolute policewoman made up her mind, biting her lip, determined not to make a sound even if the man squeezed and fondled her sensitive grapes.

    However, just as those fingers were about to touch her sensitive grapes, they abruptly left her body. Zelda unconsciously let out a sigh of relief, feeling somewhat relieved.

 Chapter 28 28: The yielding policewoman [2]

    Derick glanced at the expression of the busty young policewoman and smiled faintly. Zelda, with her eyes blindfolded, probably had no idea how alluring her current actions were.

    Her disheveled hair cascaded behind her head, her hands bound above her, almost completely exposing her upper body, fully revealing her agile and graceful physique.

    Her legs were spread apart, wearing a pair of jeans that accentuated her elastic buttocks, the straight legs parted as if welcoming a man''s entrance. Even though her lower body was not exposed, that posture was even more enticing than being completely naked.

    Derick had already discarded his clothes, his erect penis standing tall. However, he wasn''t in a hurry. He wanted this loyal policewoman to beg him to take her. He had to be patient and slowly stimulate her desires. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    To conquer this resolute and strong policewoman, he had to break through her self-esteem and boundaries. He didn''t believe she could maintain that dignified expression once her face flushed and waves of pleasure washed over her.

    Derick lightly pressed his hand against the policewoman''s soft abdomen, while the other hand repeatedly performed this action several times.

    Each time, he stopped just before touching the policewoman''s red nipple. At first, the policewoman followed his movements, going from relaxation to tension, and then back to relaxation.

    The policewoman gradually felt the warmth emanating from the palm rubbing against her abdomen, penetrating her tender flesh, reaching her sacred womb where life was nurtured. It seemed like her lower body''s sensitivity was awakening...

    As for her breasts, that damn finger repeatedly teased her sensitive areas before giving up. At first, the policewoman sighed with relief, but after several times, she began to feel uneasy. Her sensitive nipples seemed to itch a bit, longing for that damn finger to scratch them, but it always fell just short...

    A blush appeared on the policewoman''s face, her teeth clenched her lower lip, displaying a sense of shame and discomfort. She had always been the one binding criminals, never expecting that one day she would be treated like this.

    "No, I must endure... it''s simply too shameful," Zelda repeatedly admonished herself, resolutely refusing to reveal her weak and despicable side in front of Derick.

    However, her sensitive yet honest body didn''t listen to her. The policewoman''s breathing became rapid as the man''s fingers neared her breasts. Blindfolded, she instinctively started squirming, trying to evade Derick''s claw-like attacks.

    Derick, of course, had no intention of granting her wish. On one hand, he continued his "circle drawing" business, and on the other hand, the hand that was initially pressing on the policewoman''s abdomen slowly slid downward.

    Zelda initially felt relief as the sensitive area on her chest wasn''t being attacked, but to her surprise, the man''s hand shifted to an even more dangerous target. This fluctuation of emotions made her incredibly uncomfortable.

    The beautiful policewoman felt the warmth that had gathered in her abdomen gradually descend, slowly reaching the area between her legs...

    The agile fingers lightly traced along her flesh through the denim fabric, seemingly taking away her strength and reason, bit by bit.

    "Tsk tsk, what a perfect curve..." Derick teased, admiring the policewoman''s fit and well-shaped buttocks, sculpted from regular exercise and accentuated by the tight jeans. They were irresistible to the touch.

    Soon... The simultaneous teasing of her chest and intimate area by this subtle but relentless assault brought the policewoman the most exquisite sensation.

    It was an itch, a tingling sensation all over her body. Zelda desperately tried to avoid it, but she realized there was no escape from her bindings. It was simply too embarrassing.

    Her sensitive nipples were already swollen and erect, and her sweet entrance was also becoming itchy... The touch that would relieve the itch was right before her eyes, but it remained elusive!

    The policewoman''s body undulated with Derick''s movements, her stubborn lips holding on desperately, attempting to delay the moment of surrender. However, the man would not give her such an opportunity.

    What Zelda didn''t know was that the more tense she became, the more sensitive her body was to touch. When the beautiful policewoman reached the pinnacle of humiliation and nervousness, Derick reached out, accurately pinching the already full and erect pink nipple!

    The policewoman, who had persisted all along, suddenly had her nipple pinched, and the anticipated touch finally arrived.

    Overwhelmed by the sudden stimulation, her tense body suddenly relaxed, and she involuntarily let out a soft moan, a tender sound that resembled coaxing a boyfriend.

    Derick sneered. From that moment, he gradually increased the intensity of his assault on her chest, firmly gripping and kneading the massive breast with his palm.

    However, when it came to the sensitivity of the nipple, he still allowed some respite before bestowing the "pinch" as a benevolent favor. Once the beautiful policewoman tasted the sweetness, it was difficult for her to remain silent.

    Zelda''s voice gradually became louder... at first, it was a soft panting, but later it turned into uncontrollable moans. The fluids from her honeyed passage began to flow, wetting her jeans... Her waist swayed slowly in response to the man''s advances.

    "So, our strong policewoman can be this lascivious when played with by a man..." Derick teased, leaning in close to Zelda''s ear.

    "No... don''t..." Zelda suddenly became nervous. Her desire-clouded mind regained some clarity, and she noticed the unusual sensation in her lower region. Her sweet nectar was flowing out, creating waves of stickiness and moisture.

    "Is that so? Then taste this and see what it is," Derick didn''t argue with her. Instead, he brought his sticky fingers close to Zelda''s mouth, urging her to taste it.

    "Ah... no, get away, go away!" Zelda realized what it was and refused to taste what had flowed from her own body. She would rather die.

    Observing her reaction, Derick swiftly cupped the beautiful policewoman''s head and kissed her deeply.

    Zelda, caught off guard, initially thought it was his fingers entering her mouth and instinctively tried to bite, but she was abruptly pinched on the nipple, causing her to release her grip. Seizing the opportunity, Derick slipped his tongue inside her mouth.

    "Ugh..." It felt strange. This was something entirely different¡ªa soft, sweet taste. Perplexed, Zelda paused for a moment. It didn''t feel like a finger, nor did she taste her own fluids.

    Meanwhile, Derick didn''t waste any time. Instead, he slowly removed Zelda''s jeans. They were tight and a bit difficult to take off, but fortunately, the man''s intelligence at this moment was comparable to Einstein''s. In just a few moves, he completely stripped the clothing from her lower body.

    By the time Zelda regained her senses from Derick''s passionate kiss, she was practically naked. Only her upper garment remained, though the buttons were undone, exposing her flawless, large breasts. Her two bra cups had been sliced open, revealing perfect and faultless breasts.

    As the heated kiss ended, the policewoman''s clothes were torn away, leaving her most sensitive area completely exposed. The swollen clitoris, nestled within the folds of her meaty pussy, emerged from between the plump labia. This was the next target of attack.

    "I never expected our beautiful policewoman to not only possess these perfect big breasts but also such a succulent bun-like pussy. It''s as if you were created solely for men. No wonder you''re so lascivious," Derick remarked.

    Zelda understood what Derick was doing. He was using vulgar and lewd words to tease and stimulate her body, aiming to make her submit to him. However, that pleasure was indeed undeniable and hard to resist.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Zelda coldly sneered, pretending to remain calm. She knew she couldn''t show any weakness at this moment, or else she might truly be unable to resist.

    Derick paused for a moment, surprised that Zelda could still maintain her composure and inner strength. It made him look at her in a new light.

    However, the more difficult a spirited horse was to tame, the more satisfying it would be once conquered. He laughed heartily. "Then just wait and see."

    With that, he withdrew his hands from Zelda''s body. The policewoman, who had been subjected to his teasing, suddenly felt the absence of the man''s touch. Her body felt empty, yet an intense desire surged within her...

 Chapter 29 29: Humiliation and pleasure

    Zelda''s forced composure and determination could no longer sustain her. Her body softened and she found herself at a loss for what to do next.

    Blindfolded, the beautiful policewoman Zelda had no idea what Derick was doing, but she knew that her body had been aroused by the man. She was in urgent need of further action! S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just as the policewoman was feeling uncomfortable, suddenly, her extremely sensitive clitoris was subjected to a deadly attack!

    It was something soft, furry, and incredibly ticklish! It turned out to be a small brush! The policewoman knew that the only brush in the room was a makeup brush. This scoundrel was using a makeup brush to stimulate her clitoris!

    The policewoman didn''t have time to think because the soft, dense hairs of the brush brushed against her flesh, as if countless tiny hands were caressing her tender pussy. It was driving her to the brink of collapse!

    "Ah... Oh~" The policewoman couldn''t help but twist her body, moaning loudly...

    "I want... I... I want... Ah, it feels so good~" The policewoman moaned passionately!

    As Derick continued to brush gently, he adjusted his position and positioned himself between Zelda''s legs. His erect penis gradually approached, and the hot glans touched her already dripping pussy!

    Suddenly, she felt a hot and hard object pressing against her lower body. The policewoman knew exactly what it was, but now she was completely controlled by her own desires. She only knew that her extremely sensitive pussy needed a strong and forceful penetration!

    She struggled to maintain a calm facade, but her sensitive lower body was beyond her control. She tried to "receive" the man''s penis, but Derick wasn''t so easily swayed. His penis continued to make contact with her pussy, teasing the entrance without fully penetrating.

    Derick quietly untied the stockings bound around Zelda''s legs. The seductive legs of the policewoman shamelessly wrapped around his waist, but the busty policewoman, with her obscured vision, remained unaware of just how desperate she appeared.

    "Come on... go in... mmm~" Finally, she couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke.

    "Go in? Are you begging me?" Derick smirked triumphantly.

    "I... I... mmm... sob~" The policewoman was on the verge of tears. She was crying for her impending failure to resist and crying for the emptiness that could never be filled.

    "What are you begging me for?" Derick said slowly, emphasizing each word. "I want you to clearly say the four words ''I beg you to fuck me!''"

    "Ah... No... Please... Fuck... me." The policewoman could no longer hold on. The relentless desire had shattered her defenses, and finally, she let go of the last shred of resistance, giving up the final fight.

    After uttering those words, she felt a pang in her heart, as if she had let go of something. The inexplicable feeling wasn''t as uncomfortable as she had imagined, and it wasn''t as difficult to say as she had thought.

    The man laughed wildly, saying, "Since you''ve asked me, I''ll feed your insatiable slutty pussy properly!" As soon as he finished speaking, Derick thrust his waist forcefully, his penis penetrating deeply into the core of her swollen pussy, vigorously fucking her until the end.

    "Ah... Oh..." The policewoman cried out in pain as her virginity was forcefully taken, emitting a few miserable screams.

    In fact, she had lost her virginity long ago due to regular exercise, but she had never experienced sexual intercourse before. And now, for her first time, she encountered such a large penis from Derick, causing her to almost break.

    Zelda felt a pain she had never experienced before. It was as if her lower body had been split open by a red-hot iron rod. Despite having plenty of sexual fluids in her pussy, there was still an extreme dryness and agonizing friction.

    Tears streamed down the policewoman''s cheeks, whether due to the loss of her virginity or regretting offering herself to a beast.

    She never shed tears when she trained until she collapsed, nor when her best elder Brian died. But now, she couldn''t help but cry when her chastity was violently taken away.

    No matter how strong a woman is, at this moment, she becomes as vulnerable as a little girl, lying beneath the man, only able to beg for mercy through her tears.

    Derick had been holding back for a long time; he just wanted to thrust fiercely!

    He suddenly flipped the policewoman over, putting her in a doggy-style position, completely at the mercy of the man. Her hands were still bound to the headboard.

    Then, he grabbed the policewoman''s plump and tender buttocks, forcefully thrusting into her, causing her large breasts to sway and jiggle with each powerful thrust.

    The pain from her deflowering didn''t last long before it was soon engulfed by the continuous pleasure brought on by the man''s relentless pounding. The policewoman''s body, now fully awakened, couldn''t help but moan.

    Derick mercilessly kneaded and tormented the seductive folds of the policewoman''s deep and intricate pussy, eliciting endless pleasure from her tight and narrow passage.

    Her plump buttocks endured the violent impacts, the sound of slapping mixing with the policewoman''s moans of shame, embarrassment, and regret. "Ah... No... Please... No~"

    The policewoman felt her pussy being filled and stretched by the hot and hard penetration, her innermost core clutched by the large glans, causing a scorching sensation throughout her body. She felt violated once again!

    The humiliation in her heart and the stimulation of her body made the policewoman whimper uncontrollably.

    And Derick indulged in the deliciousness of the policewoman''s tight pussy, savoring the tightness and the gentle but powerful suction, bringing him immense pleasure.

    Derick chuckled, saying, "Officer, your slutty pussy is quite accommodating. My big cock started sucking as soon as it went in." With that, he thrust forcefully a few times.

    "You... You''re talking nonsense... Ah, ah, ah~" The policewoman tried to retort, but the man''s vigorous thrusts made her moan repeatedly.

    Derick continued to thrust, and with each movement of his large penis, the glans rubbed against the delicate vaginal walls of the beautiful policewoman, scraping out more and more sexual fluids.

    Zelda felt her pussy tremble with each thrust, especially when she keenly felt the tingling sensation at the edge of her sensitive vaginal walls. With each scrape, her weakness increased, and her sensitivity heightened.

    And when the large glans pressed against the softest part deep within her pussy, it felt like scratching an itch that she could never reach when she masturbated.

    Every time the penis pulled out, the tender flesh of her pussy sent an unbearable tickling sensation, until the next intimate contact of the glans with her core!

    With one hand embracing her slender legs and the other grabbing her swaying breasts, the man thrust wantonly. Under him, the policewoman''s moans became more delicate and tender.

    Derick gradually increased the intensity, plunging his glans deep into the policewoman''s innermost core with each thrust, bringing out a considerable amount of sexual fluids and generating powerful slapping sounds with each impact on her lower body.

    The policewoman was being forced and violated, but the pleasure emanating from her lower body was so real. In the midst of humiliation and pleasure, her face turned crimson, her lips slightly parted, and with each penetration by the man, she emitted enticing moans.

    "Ha... Hahaha," Derick laughed. "The criminal is raping the officer, and the criminal''s big cock is making the slutty policewoman cum! Officer, your slutty pussy knows how to suck, isn''t my cock powerful enough!"

    As he continued thrusting, he kept verbally humiliating the moaning busty policewoman beneath him. Before long, her body began to tremble, her pussy started to contract, and the suction of her juicy pussy intensified.

    The policewoman''s orgasms came wave after wave in the endless stimulation of shame and being violated.

    Once, twice, thrice... The policewoman climaxed repeatedly, overwhelmed by the shame and the thrill of being forced to orgasm.

    Finally, amidst the contractions of her juicy pussy, Derick forcefully ejaculated his full load of semen into the sensitive young policewoman''s womb.

    The policewoman''s hands remained bound, her legs slightly spread apart, and her normally closed plump labia slightly parted, exuding a lascivious glow at the entrance...

 Chapter 30 30: Zeldas initial submission

    "What do you want to do? I really don''t understand how you think. Being able to have sex with the master is an honor for you. Why do you all look unwilling? Truly ignorant of your own good," Lisa said disdainfully.

    Judy listened to the sounds of Zelda''s painful moans, screams, and the audacious laughter coming from the room, along with the continuous sounds of sexual intercourse, "slap, slap, slap."

    The loli girl clenched her fists, her face filled with regret and anguish. Hearing Zelda''s cries of agony, she couldn''t imagine how much she was being tormented by that scum rapist!

    Each scream felt like a stab in the young girl''s heart, causing her immense regret and pain. If it weren''t for herself, Mew sister would never have succumbed to a man like that.

    At this moment, she also heard the contemptuous mockery of the woman next to her. The girl became angry and said, "Bastard, you''re an accomplice too, an accomplice to the rapist. You slut!" Judy became angry and started fighting with Lisa.

    "Oh, crazy girl, you''re a crazy girl..." Lisa became confused, not understanding the meaning of the short girl''s words.

    However, in Lisa''s eyes, Derick was like a deity in her heart. What did it matter to rape a woman? It was her honor to be raped by the master. How could she still have such an unwilling expression? Truly ignorant of her own good.

    But Lisa''s words did anger Judy, who was already furious. She immediately started a physical fight with Lisa, catching her off guard. Lisa was pushed back, losing ground in the fight.

    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Hearing the commotion, several people rushed downstairs. Angelica directed a few women to hold Judy down.

    Lisa was released and looked at Judy angrily. If she hadn''t thought that the master might be interested in this loli, she would have rushed forward to beat her up long ago. Don''t think that women don''t dare to fight.

    Although she didn''t dare to retaliate openly, Lisa made a mental note to herself to seek revenge on Judy when she had sex with the master in the future.

    Judy looked unwilling. In her view, the women in this gathering place all had issues in their minds. It was as if they had been brainwashed by Derick. They were clearly being raped, yet they still felt proud.

    After finding out the reason, Angelica ordered Judy to be locked in a room upstairs and went to apply medicine to Lisa''s arm. She had a few wounds from being grabbed earlier.

    "Sister, do you think the master will stop liking me if I don''t look good?" Lisa looked at her wounds and began to feel a bit anxious. Luckily, they weren''t on her face. If they were, she would probably have fought Judy with all her might.

    "It''s alright, these wounds will heal in no time, within two days," Angelica said with a wry smile.

    Although she still had some concerns, Lisa believed that Su Sister would help her. She finally let go of her worries. Even when she was a celebrity before, she never cared so much about her appearance and body, fearing that any flaw would make the master dislike her.

    Angelica also found it strange. Lisa, as a big celebrity, was always full of pride. Almost every one of them had an air of arrogance. But now, she had turned into a sex slave for her younger brother.

    Although Angelica had a background in psychology and knew that with prolonged conditioning and brainwashing, this situation could be achieved, it had only been two days since the apocalypse began and Lisa had already changed.

    Angelica could tell that it wasn''t an act, Lisa genuinely feared being abandoned by the master, like a pet and its owner.

    If Lisa''s loyal fans saw her like this before the apocalypse, groveling like a humble female dog in front of the master, they would probably go crazy on the spot.

    "Sister, could you help me talk to the master? You must teach that woman who doesn''t know her place a lesson. She''s driving me crazy," Lisa came to file a complaint. She didn''t dare to talk to Derick directly, so she cleverly sought Angelica''s help.

    "Alright, Sister will help you," Angelica said with a smile. Although this gathering place was still small, Lisa was smart enough to know how to seek support.

    She didn''t have any other skills besides being beautiful, but there were many women in the apocalypse, and it was unlikely that anyone more beautiful than her would appear.

    So, if she wanted to secure her position, it would be best to make an ally, and Angelica was the perfect choice.

    From what Lisa observed, the master valued and cared for her sister. He took such a big risk to save her at the airport. Undoubtedly, she was the most important person in the master''s heart.

    As long as Lisa served Angelica well, her position in the master''s harem would never be low. That was her little cunning plan. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although Angelica didn''t know Lisa''s thoughts, she had a rough idea. However, she wouldn''t refuse Lisa''s goodwill. She had promised to help manage this gathering place for her little brother, and Lisa had also helped Derick save her.

    While these two women were preoccupied with their own thoughts, Derick in the room had already finished the battle.

    The delicate female police officer beneath him had been driven to unconsciousness multiple times by his actions. Her petite orifice was filled with semen, causing her belly and uterus to protrude significantly.

    With a "pop," he casually picked up a nearby lipstick from the cabinet and plugged the girl''s orifice, preventing precious semen from leaking out.

    "Why do you have that expression? Are you starting to regret it?" Derick looked at Zelda lying weakly on the bed and spoke.

    Zelda''s gaze was extremely complex. She didn''t know if it was hatred or anger, relief or pleasure. Somehow, she felt a connection with the man before her. Her lower body was sore from the rough intercourse, yet she also experienced a strange sense of satisfaction and infatuation.

    Although this man had used despicable means, half coercion and half threats, to violate her, she didn''t harbor much hatred toward him.

    She only felt a sense of confusion after losing her chastity, mixed with a lack of understanding about the apocalypse, as if she didn''t know which way to go.

    "Can you see it now? This is the true theme of the apocalypse¡ªhumanity collapsing, chaos and darkness. If you haven''t figured out how to face this apocalypse, then all that''s left is to wait for death," Derick took out his phone and showed Zelda something on it.

    There were videos of a woman lying on the floor while a dozen men stood in line, exposing their genitals.

    There were also pictures showing rows of corpses on the ground, bearing the marks of being gnawed and torn apart. And this was just a small part of what happened in the apocalypse.

    Zelda''s eyes darkened, and she began to doubt the beliefs she held in the past. Why hadn''t the government and the military come to rescue them? Could this apocalypse truly be beyond salvation?

    The man before her seemed to be saying things that weren''t entirely false. He had already been relatively merciful. At least, he had only coerced them and hadn''t harmed Judy, the young girl.

    In the videos Zelda saw, there was burning, killing, and looting happening everywhere. Even with the constraints of law and morality, in this dangerous post-apocalyptic world where people preyed on each other, the dark side of those who were already unruly became magnified countless times.

    Zelda even saw instances of people using other humans as bait to lure and distract zombies, allowing them to escape. And these were only the things captured on video. There were many more occurrences that weren''t recorded. One could imagine how chaotic the world had become.

    Perhaps, as he said, without absolute strength, it was impossible to ensure one''s safety in this apocalypse. This applied to men, let alone two beautiful women like them.

    "I hope what you say is true, that we can ensure our safety in this apocalypse," Zelda finally spoke, her voice hoarse after a long silence.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Derick''s mouth. It wasn''t in vain that he had expended so much effort to convince this woman.

    Although he couldn''t yet see her loyalty, he felt it was coming quickly.

    At least now, he could be sure that she wouldn''t betray him easily.

    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t harbor any ideas and obediently serve as the master''s little sex slave, I won''t easily abandon you," Derick embraced the delicate body of the female police officer.

    Zelda''s face flushed, and her body stiffened. Although she had been persuaded under pressure, she wasn''t adapting so quickly, nor did she enjoy such intimate actions.

    "Do you remember the zombie we encountered when you escaped from the police station?" Derick spoke to Zelda...

 Chapter 31 31: Improving Strength

    "Of course, I remember," Zelda''s eyes flashed with hatred. She would never forget that mutated Level 2 zombie that killed her comrades and Brian.

    At that time, they didn''t have the ability to kill the zombie; otherwise, she would have sought revenge long ago. But what did this man mean by suddenly bringing up that incident?

    "That zombie was quite clever. When I approached in the armored vehicle, it must have sensed my presence and hid," Derick explained. If not for that, he would have killed it already.

    Level 2 zombies were indeed stronger in terms of evolution, but not by much. A powerful firearm could still take them down. If Zelda and the others hadn''t been armed with just a revolver at the time, they wouldn''t have been so helpless.

    Zelda''s face turned pale. Had the zombies already started developing intelligence? Could it be that the virus only brought disaster, and there was no hope for humanity?

    "Don''t worry, even if they evolve, it''s a gradual process. And as they progress, the rate of evolution slows down. They''re not as terrifying as you imagine. At least for now, they can''t withstand bullet attacks," Derick reassured her, embracing the young girl''s delicate body with his hands resting on her soft bosom.

    Zelda blushed and felt uncomfortable with such intimacy from a man. She squirmed, but Derick held her tightly in his arms.

    "If you want revenge, I can help you. I''ve brought all the firearms and equipment from the police station''s armory in the armored vehicle. They''re in the basement of this building." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Really?" Zelda''s face lit up with surprise. She feared not having the opportunity to showcase her skills. While she was proficient, she still relied more on firearms and weapons, unlike Derick, who had a twisted nature.

    "Of course. In the future, you can assist in training these women. They haven''t even held a handgun before, they need some self-defense abilities," Derick suggested.

    Zelda''s heart stirred. Was this trust or a test from Derick? He voluntarily entrusted her with managing and instructing those women on firearm usage. Was he not concerned about her becoming a threat to him?

    Setting aside Zelda''s thoughts, Derick left after making the arrangements, leaving her alone in the room.

    On the fifth day since the apocalypse began, chaos engulfed most parts of the Earth. While some semblance of order remained, it could collapse at any moment.

    Communication systems hadn''t completely failed but were significantly affected. As a last resort, the country even activated an alternate local network to disseminate messages nationwide.

    Television broadcasts ceased entertainment programs almost entirely, leaving only a handful of crucial shows focusing on news from around the country, zombie activities, and government announcements.

    Derick casually turned off the television, feeling a bit bored. He let out a yawn...

    Lisa sat next to the couch, comfortably leaning against Derick''s leg. She resembled a spoiled pet, displaying a strong attachment to him.

    "Are you here to slack off again?" Derick chuckled as he looked at the girl with a smile on his lap.

    "N-no, I just missed my master and wanted to be by his side," Lisa replied nervously.

    While Derick had ordered Zelda to be in charge of training the personnel at the base, including teaching them to use firearms and physical conditioning, Zelda took her responsibility seriously.

    She worked hard to instruct them in various aspects, and it was starting to show results. Although they weren''t highly proficient, they were at least able to handle firearms now.

    Derick didn''t want the women in his harem to be mere ornaments. With more women in the group, they needed to go out and kill zombies, expand their influence. It was better to start training them now.

    There were around a dozen women in the hospital now, but not all of them were interested in learning and training. Only a few, like Judy and Angelica, were genuinely interested in these activities.

    Lisa, on the other hand, had a tendency to slack off. However, it was a challenge to teach these delicate girls how to shoot and kill zombies. Compared to men, women were naturally at a disadvantage physically, and their combat abilities were naturally inferior.

    Zelda was a special case, but Derick didn''t expect them to be highly skilled. He only wanted them to be able to protect themselves.

    After all, even the most powerful firearms couldn''t compare to the power of supernatural abilities. Derick was particularly interested in abilities that required specific body measurements to activate, the kind of extraordinary abilities that were off the charts.

    "Alright, I already know what you''re thinking," Derick pinched Lisa''s cheek.

    "Um... sorry, master. I was wrong," Lisa lowered her head in embarrassment, her little secret exposed by her master.

    In reality, she simply didn''t like going out every day to kill zombies, getting dirty and facing danger. It wasn''t as comfortable as staying by her master''s side and receiving his affection.

    "You apologize, but are you going to stay idle? What will you do when I''m not around, and you have to face the zombies? Don''t you want to be more than just a pretty face?"

    "I''m sorry, master. I''ll go find Zelda right away," she said, rushing downstairs hastily.

    Derick looked at the scene downstairs. The zombies around the small hospital building had been cleared out in the past few days, so it was relatively safe to move around the area.

    In the open space, Zelda was instructing a group of women on how to practice using firearms. As the saying goes, marksmen are trained by bullets, and after these few days of training, they were starting to shoot with precision.

    Zelda was undoubtedly a great instructor. Although Derick was skilled in marksmanship, he lacked teaching abilities, not to mention the time and patience for it.

    Descending the stairs, the women saw Derick approaching and respectfully knelt down. Those who showed disrespect and resistance had been disciplined before. Lisa, Derick''s loyal follower, had taught the other women in the base how to be obedient.

    There were two women who didn''t kneel down. One was Angelica, as it was unnecessary for her to do so, and Derick wouldn''t ask his sister to kneel. The other was Zelda, who felt a bit embarrassed and couldn''t bring herself to use the word "master."

    Although Lisa was displeased with Zelda''s behavior, believing that disrespect towards the master should be punished, she couldn''t do anything about it since Zelda had been appointed as the training instructor by Derick and had a respectable position.

    Lisa had complained a few times, but it didn''t lead to any consequences.

    Derick wasn''t in a hurry. Although this beautiful policewoman hadn''t fully submitted to him, she had gradually accepted this way of life. Sooner or later, she would become the best blade in his hands, conquering all obstacles.

    "Alright, you can get up now," Derick waved his hand, signaling the women to rise.

    "Sister, how is your training going?" Derick walked directly towards Angelica, taking her hand.

    Angelica''s face stiffened. It was fine for them to have this kind of interaction normally, as they were close siblings. However, being watched by so many women made it difficult for her to maintain her aloof demeanor, causing her to feel flustered.

    Lisa, observing the scene from behind the man, found it amusing. She couldn''t understand why Angelica and Derick''s relationship wasn''t simple. There was an indescribable affection between the two, but Lisa didn''t fully comprehend it.

    While Lisa was enjoying the conversation between her master and admired sister, she felt a resentful gaze from behind. "So, it''s this little brat," she turned her head and looked at the petite and adorable Judy, sneering disdainfully.

    Lisa had made Judy''s life miserable in the past few days, assigning her all sorts of dirty and tiring tasks. Although Zelda had shown her some care, Lisa, together with Angelica, managed the gathering place, so she had the authority to arrange things as she pleased.

    Judy had tried to resist, but with her limited skills, her attempts were futile.

    She was easily suppressed, and leaving the gathering place would mean she had no means to survive. She could only stay here with resentment...

 Chapter 32 32: Cleaning up the hospital zombies

    After a brief conversation, Derick decided to have Zelda lead a group of women to clear the zombie horde in the hospital.

    This place would be their future gathering spot, so its safety needed to be ensured. Additionally, killing zombies with these highly loyal women would earn him points.

    For those with a loyalty rating of 80 or above, killing zombies would earn them half the points, while those with a loyalty rating of 90 or above would receive full points.

    Derick noticed that as his basic attributes improved, he required more points. His current basic attributes were as follows:

    - Endurance: 52

    - Speed: 48

    - Attack: 55

    This was the result of his efforts in clearing most of the zombies in the hospital these past few days. Previously, it would take 10 or 20 points to strengthen a attribute, but now it required 50 points. In other words, he needed to kill 50 zombies for each enhancement.

    Estimating that he would need about a month to reach a three-dimensional score of 100 and evolve his abilities solely on his own, having subordinates to kill zombies with him would significantly reduce this process.

    Derick''s current physical fitness was already more than five times that of an ordinary person. With such a powerful physical fitness, his combat power far exceeded that of others. He was like a little superhero.

    With a single punch, he could exert a force of over several thousand kilograms. Even without weapons, there was no zombie that could be his match. He could easily defeat dozens of zombies forming a horde.

    Of course, such a powerful physical fitness resulted in a constant supply of stamina. It took considerable effort to make Derick climax with Lisa, the little girl. Sometimes, he reluctantly had to engage in threesomes with Zelda, who was extremely unwilling.

    Because they had fought together and with Zelda''s guidance these past few days, Lisa no longer disliked this woman as much. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Go clean up the zombies. Some people need to stay behind at the gathering spot," Angelica volunteered to stay.

    There were eight people in their group, with Zelda and Lisa leading the way, Derick guarding the rear, and the other women in the middle, all armed with various firearms and wearing bulletproof vests.

    "Bang... Bang Bang!" Zelda''s submachine gun spewed out tongues of fire, with precise shots hitting the zombies'' heads. Every shot almost resulted in a headshot.

    "Ah, what a waste..." Zelda watched these women''s clumsy marksmanship and couldn''t help but feel that it was a waste of bullets, even though she knew Derick had already emptied almost all the weapons from the police station.

    Outside the emergency building, there were piles of zombie corpses, at least a few hundred of them. Inside the building, there were fewer zombies, and Zelda was leading her team to clear each floor, ensuring that there wasn''t a single zombie left.

    "Master, are you tired?" Lisa stuck closely to the man, affectionately standing by his side. She somehow produced a towel from somewhere and wiped his non-existent sweat.

    Zelda rolled her eyes. These two people didn''t seem like they were here to clear zombies at all. It felt like they were on a vacation and didn''t take the zombies seriously.

    However, Zelda had witnessed Derick''s strength herself. When they cleared another building of zombies yesterday, she saw with her own eyes how he effortlessly decapitated three zombies with a single swing of his long-handled sword. It seemed as simple as cutting onions.

    Perhaps because of that, Zelda found herself starting to admire this powerful man. His cold appearance, ruthless personality, and extraordinary skills ignited a spark of attraction within the young woman, who had always been dismissive of men.

    Zelda had always been a violent woman, and that hadn''t changed as she grew up. She always looked down on those weak little puppies, even knocking down many of her teammates during fights. Over time, she began to look down on ordinary men as well.

    However, ever since being forcefully conquered by Derick, she found herself developing feelings for him. Even the cold and aloof demeanor that she had disliked before now seemed cool in her eyes.

    The kind of man she desired was always like this, not a lapdog who followed behind her. She needed a dominant, assertive man with great strength, and Derick happened to be just that.

    "Ah!"

    As they walked out of the emergency building, a scream came from the corner of a nearby wall. From beneath the surrounding decorative bushes, they saw a half-naked woman covered in blood running out in disarray.

    With disheveled hair, her face still exuded a lingering charm despite not being young, but it was now filled with uncontrollable fear. She mindlessly shouted random words. Her snow-white body was stained with dark purplish-black blood, creating a striking visual contrast.

    However, contrary to her well-maintained skin and figure, this woman''s stamina was obviously lacking. Coupled with extreme fright, she stumbled and fell after running just a few steps.

    As she struggled to get up, two zombies chasing her caught up and restrained her. Then, accompanied by her wailing screams, her flesh was torn apart, and her warm innards became a delicious meal for the two zombies.

    There were quite a few survivors in the hospital, but most of the capable ones had escaped in the past few days. After all, the hospital didn''t have much food unless it was brought in from outside.

    The remaining survivors, due to various reasons, hid in various corners of the building, too afraid to go out or search for food. They only fled in fear when the zombies approached.

    During this gruesome scene, Derick''s heart remained unaffected, but the women around him stepped back in disgust. They raised their guns, ready to shoot, but Derick stopped them.

    After calmly surveying the surroundings, Derick suddenly darted forward. In the blink of an eye, he silently approached the two zombies that were feeding from behind.

    With a flash of his blade, one zombie''s head was severed, spraying a large amount of foul-smelling black blood from its neck.

    The other zombie sensed something was wrong. It stood up with a piece of intestine still in its mouth and reached out its hands with sharp nails to attack Derick.

    By that time, Derick had already sheathed his blade. He slightly dodged the attacking zombie''s claws, and with the tip of his knife, he stabbed directly into the zombie''s temple. With a splattering sound, the zombie, with its brain pierced, collapsed to the ground.

    Zelda watched as the man swiftly dispatched the zombies, one after another, displaying a heroic and awe-inspiring figure. Her gaze sparkled, and for the first time, she felt his dominance and an air of superiority.

    Her heart pounded a few times, and her body inexplicably grew warm. She couldn''t help but recall the man''s wild and unrestrained actions on her body.

    Her face blushed slightly, and she lowered her head thankfully that no one noticed her expression.

    "Ah... Master is so handsome~ I really like him~ Mmm~" Lisa, on the other hand, had fewer reservations. She excitedly exclaimed, almost jumping onto her master.

    "[Ding...] Zelda''s loyalty has reached 80. Congratulations, host, for achieving the achievement of having five women with a loyalty level exceeding 80. Ability sharing function is now activated," the system''s prompt sounded.

    Derick turned around curiously, wondering what the woman was thinking. Her loyalty suddenly reached 80, but that was good too. It wasn''t in vain that he had put in so much effort.

    Once loyalty reaches 80 or above, it generally won''t decrease unless something significant happens, such as Derick throwing Zelda into a group of zombies.

 Chapter 33 33: Share abilities

    Also, stop thinking so much. Let Zelda take the others to clean up the zombies while Derick finds a place to rest and study the ability sharing function of this system. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    According to the description, he can divide his existing abilities in half and teach them to other women, but their loyalty must be above 90. Otherwise, he won''t be able to transfer the abilities.

    "Having loyalty above 90, don''t we already have one?" Derick looked at Lisa, who was diligently massaging his back.

    "Lisa, come here," Derick beckoned.

    Lisa trotted over to Derick and crouched down in front of him. "Master, is there something you need?" Her eyes blinked enticingly, filled with seduction as she looked at Derick.

    He embraced this charming little enchantress in his arms and kissed her passionately. Lisa behaved like an obedient little kitten, curling up in the man''s embrace, being very clingy and rubbing against his chest.

    "Do you want to have the same abilities as your master?" Derick tapped the forehead of the young girl.

    Lisa''s body stiffened for a moment, looking at Derick with some confusion.

    She didn''t know what he meant. She had witnessed the strength of her master, who could easily break a cement board with a single punch. It was definitely a superhuman power.

    Could Derick grant her this kind of ability as well? Lisa began to feel hesitant and unsure, not knowing if her master was testing her loyalty. So, she didn''t answer immediately.

    Derick looked at the hesitant and doubtful expression on the face of his little slave and roughly understood what she was thinking. He pinched her tender cheek and said, "Don''t worry, don''t overthink it. I believe in your loyalty."

    With just a simple sentence, Lisa became filled with fervor and infinite gratitude. She wished she could give her life for her master. She blurted out, "Master, even if Lisa were to die, I would never betray you."

    "Good," Derick nodded. He didn''t believe in Lisa; he believed in the system.

    Lisa''s loyalty reaching 100 points was not a joke. She was the kind of person who would die with just a word. So, he felt at ease teaching her the ability.

    He lightly kissed the forehead of his little slave, and amidst Lisa''s sweet and dizzy feeling, she suddenly felt a lot of information being transmitted into her mind. Her whole person felt somewhat dazed.

    Complex knowledge about firearms, a proficient grasp of shooting abilities¡ªit was like a glimpse of a passing landscape. In a short period, Lisa completed the skill acquisition of firearm mastery.

    It only cost Derick 200 points, while his own firearms proficiency knowledge in the system required 400 points. Transferring it to Lisa only required half, otherwise, he wouldn''t have enough points.

    "Master, there''s so much knowledge in my mind..." Lisa shook her little head, her eyes shining brightly. She instantly felt how clumsy her previous firearm knowledge was, it was a world of difference compared to now.

    If she were to use a firearm now, hitting the bull''s eye wouldn''t be an exaggeration.

    "Is this the ability of the master? So amazing..." Lisa''s eyes were filled with admiration and sparkling stars. The love in her eyes for Derick was about to overflow.

    In her excited state, she directly pounced on him and bit Derick unexpectedly. "You dared to defy your superior, daring," Derick slapped her buttocks.

    "Ouch!" In pain, Lisa let go of his mouth and looked at Derick with watery eyes, wiggling her hips while lying on top of him.

    "I see you''re feeling restless, forgetting the lessons

    from before..." Derick shamelessly grabbed her soft chest.

    Lisa''s expression changed, remembering how she and Zelda were no match for their master when they joined forces before. On the contrary, she was defeated miserably on the bed, always begging for mercy. Often, they would spend hours in bed without coming down.

    Although she felt a little guilty, she still boldly provoked, "I want it. I want Master''s big penis... I want Master''s penis thrusting inside my horny pussy~" Although her words were seductive, Derick easily detected her lack of energy.

    But since she had provoked him like this, how could he let her off?

    "Little slut, watch how I discipline you... hehe." He grabbed the young female slave''s slender waist directly and pressed her onto the sofa. Mounting her, he ripped open her white maid uniform.

    "Ah... Master, my clothes!" Lisa exclaimed in shock.

    "It''s okay, I''ll get you new ones next time..." Derick said with a lewd smile as he forcefully pulled apart the young girl''s underwear, grabbing onto her two large breasts and biting and licking them greedily.

    Her snow-white and plump jade breasts were full of temptation, emitting a refreshing fragrance. Despite being fondled and played with by the man, they continued to change shape, exuding a sense of beauty that was simply perfect.

    Driven by his lustful desires, Derick continued to explore Lisa''s tender breasts. The delicate and smooth texture of her skin was irresistible, and her two pink areolas slightly stood erect with their buds, swelling and growing larger as they were licked and sucked by the man.

    "Sob... sob~ Wow... Ah~ It''s so itchy, mmm~" The master''s hands skillfully played with the sensitive peaks, causing the two nipples to sway up and down.

    Waves of intense pleasure surged through the girl, driving her to moan uncontrollably.

    Without much hesitation, Derick casually lifted the girl''s skirt, not bothering to remove it entirely. The maid''s skirt was short, reaching just above the knees, making it easy to expose her chest.

    "Safe panties are truly humanity''s most failed invention," Derick shook his head.

    Lisa chuckled, "Master, we''re outside after all, and I''m afraid of exposing myself. That''s why I wear them. But if Master likes it, I won''t wear panties at home anymore. You can look as much as you want."

    "Well, that''s an option," Derick replied. "When we''re out, wear something to prevent exposure, but inside the base with just me around, it doesn''t matter. After all, going nude is meant for my eyes only."

    Blushing, Lisa watched as her master removed her safety panties and underwear, exposing his erect penis, which pressed against her lower body.

    The young girl nervously opened her mouth. Although it wasn''t her first time taking her master''s penis in her mouth, each time left her in a pitiful state. Even Zelda, who was trained, flexible, and physically fit, couldn''t withstand Derick''s level of perversion.

    The glans touched the young girl''s tender labia, and the hot sensation made her tremble with sensitivity. Derick applied a slight friction, gradually stretching apart her labia, and the head of his penis slowly penetrated her tight, tender flesh.

    Her tight labia forcibly parted, and the thick and strong penis stretched her small opening, causing a tearing sensation that made Lisa squirm uncomfortably. Derick''s penis only went in a little, as her labia tightly clamped around it like a small mouth.

    A tingling and electrifying sensation spread from her lower body, bringing immense pleasure to Derick.

    Especially when he saw Lisa, a stunning beauty and a budding star, lying beneath him with a shy and pained expression, her small eyebrows furrowed, waiting for him to penetrate her. The indescribable feeling of pleasure overwhelmed him.

    To alleviate the pain, Lisa voluntarily spread her jade hips and gripped Derick''s waist with her hands, her arms encircling his neck.

    Derick took the opportunity to lower himself, lying on the girl''s delicate body with his hands supporting her waist, tightly embracing her.

    Feeling the warm and alluring breath of her master, the already uncomfortable girl instinctively opened her arms and tightly embraced him. Her small face pressed against his cheek, obediently resembling a little kitten.

    Derick utilized the force of gravity, slowly moving his waist downward, gradually inserting his penis into the young slave''s body.

    Because of the previous friction, there was a slight moist sensation inside her tight passage, but Derick still faced some difficulty. Lisa''s vagina was incredibly tight.

    Fortunately, Derick didn''t need to control his strength. He just relied on gravity to slowly move down.

    Although Lisa felt like her lower body was being split open, her previous experience made her actively spread her legs to make it easier for her master to insert himself.

 Chapter 34 34: Amorous Affairs in the Hospital

    "Mmm...ah~" When most of the man''s penis squeezed out, Lisa finally let out a crying-like moan. Her trembling voice contained some excitement, as if celebrating her master''s penetration.

    As the penis entered, the girl''s tender pussy gradually became wetter, and more and more love juices began to slowly seep out of her uterus, flowing in her vaginal flesh. Lisa''s vagina was not only narrow but also quite long, able to accommodate Derick''s big penis.

    In contrast, Zelda couldn''t bear it. Without Lisa''s unique physique, the penis only reached halfway to her flower heart.

    Even if it entered the uterus, it was only halfway in. At this moment, Derick''s penis had reached the girl''s flower heart, but there was still a three-finger-wide shaft outside.

    With her body feeling the foreign object entering, Lisa also let out a series of urgent moans and groans from her mouth.

    She hugged Derick''s neck tightly and used more force with her legs. Her beautiful legs also tightly wrapped around his waist.

    Derick began to move slowly, and found that Lisa not only did not feel pain but also used the strength of her legs to raise her buttocks and slowly cater to him.

    "You little slut, can''t hold it in so soon." Derick couldn''t help teasing when he noticed the girl''s initiative.

    "Ugh...Master, don''t say that~so embarrassing~" Lisa blushed and coquettishly protested. Her voice was like crying and telling, making people itch with desire.

    Derick began to work hard, leaning on the girl''s body and constantly moving his lower body. As the penis entered and exited, her body''s love juices began to flood out, not only soaking Derick''s penis but also leaving a lot of love fluid on her buttocks and thighs.

    The obedient little slave''s cooperation made Derick''s thrusts more and more intense. He removed his right hand from Lisa''s side and reached for her chest, grabbing a handful of flesh and gently kneading it as if driving a steering wheel.

    Derick felt every corner of the plump breasts was tender and elastic, without any flaws, like a pair of upside-down white porcelain bowls.

    "Ah... Master, it feels so good~ Please be gentle~ Mmm~ Ah... Ah~ It''s so exciting, I''m going to be ruined, oh~" The girl''s small mouth opened slightly, and she couldn''t help but start to moan and scream softly, gradually becoming more skilled.

    Lisa''s beautiful legs were draped over her master''s buttocks on both sides, following the thrusts of his penis, swaying in the air. Especially her left ankle was wearing a black lace-edged panties, fluttering up and down like a butterfly.

    As Derick continued to thrust, the girl''s lower body became increasingly slippery, like water, and his thighs were also soaked. Every thrust made a lewd and lascivious sound.

    Every time his thighs hit the girl''s buttocks, the wet and slippery feeling made Derick feel comfortable. It was so tender and smooth that he didn''t stop at all. At this moment, the water flowing out of a woman''s vagina was the greatest recognition for a man, which gave him the greatest satisfaction of male chauvinism.

    Derick reached out and touched Lisa''s lower abdomen, finding that it was also flooded with lustful water. The sticky and hot fluid spread all over it, curling up her fine pubic hair and making it messy.

    Lisa''s pubic hair was relatively sparse, which matched her usual personality of being pure and beautiful. Her body was also very sensitive, making Derick feel excited every time they made love.

    A lewd smile flashed across his mouth. He reached up and twisted the girl''s breast, wiping the lustful water on it, and whispered, "You little slut!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the girl twisted her body a few times and made a coquettish "Hmph~" sound from her mouth, as if agreeing with him.

    "If Master says I''m a little slut, then I''m a little slut. I belong only to Master as his slutty and lascivious girl~ Mmm... Ah~"

    Lisa''s face turned incredibly flushed. Her usually pure and charming face now exuded a seductive allure. She clearly belonged to the type that was naturally alluring, and even during sex, she remained extremely shy.

    However, once her desires were ignited, she transformed into a lascivious and submissive little slut.

    As Derick thrust inside her, he admired the seductive beauty on Lisa''s face. He saw her lightly biting her red lips, her embroidered eyebrows furrowing, and her watery eyes gazing at him, filled with love.

    Her pretty face continuously changed expressions, showing both the difficulty of accommodating his large penis and a sense of satisfaction and anticipation.

    Derick''s continuous assault made the girl unable to resist. Her body swayed on the couch, and her moans grew louder, audible even in the nearby buildings.

    "Ah... It feels so good~ My little pussy feels so good... It''s going to be penetrated by Master''s penis... Ah, ah, ah~ Master''s penis is so big, so powerful~ The little bitch can''t take it anymore~ Sob~ Mm... Ah, ah~ Master, good Master~"

    In a nearby building, Zelda wiped off her sweat. She had already cleared out the zombies in that building with her team and now only the zombies on the hospital square remained. She was planning to go around to clean them up.

    At this moment, a familiar sound suddenly came from nearby, somewhat faintly, "Ah... Master, be gentle~"

    Zelda paused, her face suddenly turning as red as a monkey''s buttocks. She was very familiar with this voice; it was clearly Lisa''s voice, the lascivious moans she made during their sexual encounters. Zelda had heard these depraved sounds several times before.

    Zelda had been pulled by Derick several times to have a threesome with him and Lisa. Each time, they would be ravished until they cried out for mercy. Now, hearing this kind of voice, how could she not understand what was going on?

    "In broad daylight... and in plain view..." Zelda''s face was crimson. She no longer had much resentment towards Derick, but making love in such a public place exceeded her imagination.

    "To go or not to go..." Zelda hesitated for a long time. If she wanted to pass through the hospital''s front door, she had to go through Derick, but now she was embarrassed to disturb the two''s sexual activity.

    Watching this intense scene of sex in front of her, with more than a dozen women standing behind her, she could even clearly see how Derick''s penis was inserted and pulled out from the young girl''s small hole, the thick and dark penis stretching open the pink hole, along with the tender flesh of the inside being turned over, and the lustful water splashing out with each movement, it was so stimulating that it made her dizzy.

    Zelda was also watching this scene carefully for the first time. Usually, she was just being fucked by Derick, only focusing on raising her butt and being bombarded by the big penis until she climaxed. She never paid attention to how she was being fucked.

    Several women watching this scene felt their legs go weak.

    "Ah... Master, Master''s penis is really big..."

    "Yes, it''s so scary to look at. Compared to my husband, it''s like a banana compared to a toothpick," a young woman licked her lips and said.

    "That''s right, Master''s penis, if it could be inserted inside, I don''t know how comfortable it would be!"

    "Little slut, don''t even think about it. We don''t have the qualifications to serve Master with our looks. If we were virgins, Master might be interested. If I could taste Master''s big penis, it would be worth it..."

    Zelda listened to the vicious words of the women behind her and almost fell to the ground. It was too unexpected for her. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed and wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    "Hmph, it''s only playing with women that he''s good at..." Judy looked at this scene with a flushed face and then said disdainfully. But her two small eyes couldn''t help but stare curiously at Derick and Lisa''s lower bodies.

    Zelda ignored Judy''s insincere words and just watched Derick continue to thrust, not knowing what to do in embarrassment. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Leaving was not an option, staying was not an option either, so she could only stand there awkwardly, watching Derick send Lisa to orgasm using doggy style and then ejaculate inside her with a burst of energy.

    Derick slowly pulled his penis out of the young girl''s small hole, making a light sound of "pop," and the white semen inside slowly flowed out of the vaginal opening...

 Chapter 35 35: Judys hesitation

    The women watched in astonishment, their mouths agape. Judy, unable to bear the debauched scene any longer, turned her head away, too embarrassed to utter a word.

    Zelda felt a dryness in her throat, her lips pursed, uncertain of her thoughts. Derick, on the other hand, seemed nonchalant, with a hint of mischief on his face.

    As he turned around, his engorged member still glistening with semen and arousal, it twitched a couple of times in response to his movements, releasing a few droplets.

    "It''s so big...," several women couldn''t help but exclaim. The direct and vivid sensation was overwhelmingly intense, resembling a mighty and robust lance.

    "Come here," Derick beckoned Zelda with a playful smile. The implications behind his request were clear to her, as Derick always enjoyed having women clean his member with their mouths after he ejaculated.

    Zelda felt a flicker of temptation. In the past, she would have never entertained the idea, but with her loyalty to Derick exceeding 80, she began to hesitate.

    If not for the presence of so many women and Judy being here, she might have already kneeled down to pleasure his member.

    However, her resolute and strong-willed character meant that even though she submitted to Derick, changing her personality wouldn''t happen too quickly.

    "Why are you standing there motionless? Aren''t you coming to serve your Master''s member?" Derick''s expression became slightly impatient, his tone carrying a commanding undertone.

    "Zelda, if you don''t want to go, we can go instead," one of the women chimed in.

    "Yes, yes! The sight of Master''s large member is so enticing," another married woman exclaimed with a hint of longing.

    They weren''t fools. They knew exactly who held authority in this gathering. In the apocalyptic setting, striving for a better life meant seeking connections, and with Derick being the only man in this gathering and holding the highest status, they knew how to act.

    Not to mention the difference in the quality of food supplied daily. Zelda, Lisa, and Angelica received better provisions compared to these ordinary women, and they were exempt from labor-intensive tasks.

    So, it was only natural for them to aspire to be in Derick''s bed, even if it meant offering their services just a little. If it pleased Derick and improved his mood, it would mean they could avoid laborious tasks.

    Zelda heard the discussions among the women, her face blushing intensely. Derick''s commanding tone added to her inner turmoil. After a brief hesitation, she abandoned her sense of pride and shame, her legs growing weak as she walked towards the man. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sigh..." Several women felt disappointed upon witnessing Zelda''s actions. Normally, they didn''t have the privilege of serving Derick, nor did they dare to climb into his bed casually.

    Now that they finally had an opportunity, they couldn''t seize it, and naturally, they felt resentful. However, they didn''t dare to say anything. Zelda''s status was clearly much higher than theirs, so how could they dare to challenge her?

    "Mas...Master~" Zelda cautiously knelt before Derick. Her spirited and beautiful face struggled for a moment before she finally managed to speak up.

    Derick smiled. If he remembered correctly, this should be the first time Zelda voluntarily addressed him as "Master," excluding those times in bed. However, seeing this gorgeous police officer kneeling before him and calling him "Master" filled him with a tremendous sense of conquest.

    Zelda felt her cheeks burning, as if they were about to catch fire. She lowered her head stiffly, not knowing why, but as she caught sight of Derick''s gaze, she involuntarily called him "Master." After uttering those words, she felt even more embarrassed and shy, unable to bring herself to look at Derick, her heart pounding rapidly.

    Lowering her head slowly, she gazed at the man''s thick member, its scent familiar to her. Zelda had already pleasured Derick''s member before, but doing it in broad daylight, in front of a dozen other women, filled her with shame to the point of nearly fainting.

    In a dazed state, Zelda focused on using her small hand to grasp the man''s member and then opened her mouth to engulf and tease it. Instinctively, she widened her mouth, utilizing various techniques to diligently lick and pleasure the shaft.

    "You look beautiful in your police uniform. Next time, remember to wear it... underneath a sexy costume," Derick remarked, watching the policewoman''s head bobbing up and down between his legs.

    He stroked her hair while imagining how she would look wearing a police uniform on the outside and a provocative outfit underneath.

    "Mmm... Mmmh~" Zelda''s small mouth was filled to the brim with the large member, forcing her to tilt her head upward to look at the man. Muffled moans escaped her throat.

    Feeling the man''s large hand caressing her scalp, the gentle touch provided her with a comforting sensation, easing much of the nervous excitement. Her pounding heart gradually calmed down.

    Thankfully, thankfully, this act of pleasuring a man''s member in front of all these women had already surpassed her limit. If Derick were to make a teasing comment, she would probably be embarrassed to the point of death.

    Judy turned her head, waiting for Derick to finish dressing up. However, there was no movement behind her, leaving her extremely curious. She didn''t dare to turn around, but she could hear faint sounds of sucking, licking, and slurping.

    "You, have you finished dressing up?" Judy asked somewhat awkwardly.

    The women nearby looked at Judy, who had turned her back, standing uneasily. They couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle at the innocent and anxious demeanor of the young girl.

    She probably assumed that Derick had already finished dressing up, unaware that he was still enjoying Zelda''s oral pleasure.

    Judy''s voice was not low, and it wasn''t just the nearby women who heard it. Even Derick and Zelda, not far away, heard her as well. Zelda, with Derick''s member in her mouth, stiffened for a moment and awkwardly buried her head even deeper, like an ostrich burying its head in the sand.

    She felt ashamed to let Judy see her debased and lewd posture. However, she didn''t dare to release the member from her mouth. If she stopped halfway, Derick would surely find a way to punish her. So Zelda could only hope, like a frightened ostrich, that Judy wouldn''t notice her.

    Derick, seeing Zelda in this state, was delighted beyond measure. He never expected that this resolute and formidable policewoman, who exuded an air of dignity, would have such a cute side. With an evil smile, he made a gesture.

    The women, understanding the gesture, nodded with knowing expressions. With a mischievous air, they said, "Alright, he''s already dressed up." "You can turn around now." They said this to Judy, smiling mischievously.

    Judy felt puzzled. Although she couldn''t sense what was wrong, she felt something was strange. However, she couldn''t figure out the reason and slowly turned her head to face Derick.

    "Ah..." The young girl let out a piercing scream, her rosy mouth wide open as she pointed at the scene in front of her, her jaw nearly dropping in shock.

    There, she saw the admired Zelda, the girl who never pretended, resolute and strong, the breathtakingly beautiful policewoman of Gray Bear City, kneeling before a man in broad daylight, devouring his member like a wanton slut. She even buried her face between his legs, audibly sucking and slurping.

    Even though her buttocks were hidden by her pants, Judy could still see the prominent, plump curve. "Wow, what a big butt," she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed inside.

    Few would have expected that admired Zelda possessed such a perfect pair of perky buttocks. Could it be the result of regular training? Judy couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy.

    "No, no, what am I thinking?" Judy redirected her gaze away from Zelda''s ample buttocks, focusing on the man''s smug smile and the incessant shaking of the woman''s head.

    She felt as if the image of Zelda in her heart had collapsed.

    Previously, even when Zelda''s chastity was forcibly taken by the man, Judy still admired her deeply. She even had a sense of shame and self-blame. In her eyes, Zelda had sacrificed herself to save her.

    However, just as Judy was clenching her fists, thinking about how to escape from the clutches of this villainous Derick with Zelda, she discovered that her admired sister had willingly succumbed to the man''s large member.

    She was even swaying her perky buttocks, displaying a debased and lewd nature...

 Chapter 36 36: Change

    Judy stood by, looking embarrassed.

    Even without seeing Judy''s expression, Zelda, who heard her scream, instantly understood that she had been caught in such a state. Instantly, her body was covered in goosebumps, and her excited face and movements came to a shameful halt.

    The group of women giggled and laughed, nearly bursting with joy. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick had a strange look on his face, not even thinking about how he would explain to Judy later. He just held her head and continued manipulating his penis.

    After a while, Judy finally recovered from the shock of the scene. She didn''t know what to do for a moment¡ªshould she intervene or wait for Zelda to finish eating?

    Fortunately, Derick didn''t make her wait long. He just cleaned the remaining semen and vaginal fluid from his penis with his tongue, then stopped playing with it. Otherwise, it would have taken at least half an hour for Zelda to make him ejaculate.

    Waking up Lisa, who had been heavily teased by Derick earlier, Zelda voluntarily helped Derick put on his clothes.

    Lisa was still feeling uncomfortable from Derick''s actions, and especially with her vagina filled with semen, she felt somewhat bloated.

    The group returned to the base in the hospital, rested for a while, and had lunch. During the journey, Judy kept wanting to say something to Zelda, but Zelda kept avoiding her, making Judy extremely frustrated. She also looked at Derick with a strange expression in her eyes.

    Finally finding an opportunity, Judy pulled Zelda aside and looked at her with a hesitant expression, seemingly unsure how to start.

    Zelda felt even more embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to leave or stay. She felt like she couldn''t face Judy anymore, as her image in front of her had completely collapsed.

    After a long silence, it was Judy who awkwardly broke the ice, "Mu, Mu sister, why did you... Why did you do that? Did he have something on you~?" The loli girl even wondered if it was her own fault that Zelda willingly engaged in such promiscuous activities.

    Seeing the little girl''s hesitant expression, Zelda understood what she was thinking. "No, it''s not like that. Don''t overthink it..."

    "But..." Judy became more puzzled.

    "I..." Zelda thought for a moment, not knowing how to approach the subject. Should she tell this little girl that she had developed some feelings for Derick? Should she tell her that she had willingly called him Master? How could she bring herself to say those things...

    Judy looked at Zelda''s ever-changing expression and was momentarily stunned. A bold guess arose in her heart. "You... Mu sister, you haven''t fallen for that scumbag, have you?" she said in astonishment, her mouth unable to close properly.

    Zelda''s face turned extremely red, as if confirming the loli girl''s guess. What made her even more incredulous was that Zelda even nodded...

    "Ah... I... this..." Judy was dumbfounded. Her brain instantly froze, a thousand words swirling in her mind, but she didn''t know how to articulate them.

    How could Zelda fall in love with that scoundrel? Is she being coerced? But even so, it wouldn''t be like this, right? Judy couldn''t understand.

    "I know you have a lot of grievances against Master, but try to think from a different perspective. Apart from being a bit indulgent with women, he is actually good to us in other ways," Zelda said, holding Judy''s hand.

    "What''s good about him..." Judy said defiantly.

    Zelda didn''t argue with her and took out her phone, showing her videos and pictures. The world was filled with wickedness, dirt, and chaos.

    The apocalypse had just begun less than ten days ago, and society had already completely changed. The once civilized world was slowly disappearing, becoming lawless, chaotic, and filled with evil and madness.

    Judy remained silent for a while. She had seen these things before, but the country had been intermittently emphasizing them, maintaining the semblance of order and urging everyone to remain calm. She knew, but she had chosen to selectively forget.

    "Master is actually good. He doesn''t exploit or enslave these women. They only need to work to earn enough food for themselves. The gathering place also ensures their safety, protecting them from being played with, insulted, or fed to zombies," Zelda earnestly educated Judy.

    She wanted to change her thinking, to see Derick without colored glasses. She didn''t want it to be like this.

    Additionally, she had a special intention, a desire to bring Judy on board. In the past, she couldn''t even imagine doing such things, calling a man "Master" and helping him find women. It was absurd. But now, she acted without hesitation.

    As Judy listened to Zelda repeatedly referring to Derick as "Master," it felt as if she truly considered herself Derick''s little slave. If she hadn''t been there all this time, Judy would have thought that Zelda had changed or that she was being controlled by drugs.

    The young girl fell into silence. Perhaps she had been looking at Derick with colored glasses all along, or maybe it was because he was always high and mighty, with a domineering attitude.

    When they first met, he had captured the two of them without hesitation, practically taking Zelda''s virginity by force. That''s why Judy felt so repulsed.

    But now, looking at those women in the videos who were worse off than dogs, they were still lucky. At least they had encountered a man like Derick...

    "Zelda, get ready. The group of zombies in front of the hospital will be cleared this afternoon," Derick said to the two of them as they were talking.

    "Yes, Master," Zelda hurriedly responded and then pulled the bewildered Judy along.

    In the basement of the base, Judy looked at Derick''s back with an extremely complicated expression. However, there wasn''t as much resentment as before, and she didn''t have her usual defiant and disgruntled look.

    Everyone finished preparing their equipment and loaded enough bullets. They headed towards the front entrance of the hospital. Derick planned to clear out all the zombies inside so that he could feel at ease and not worry about any chaos in the base caused by his absence.

    Moreover, only by ensuring the safety of the hospital base could he venture outside and expand their reach.

    "Master, wait for me..." Lisa stuck close behind Derick.

    Initially, Derick was taking care of her since she had just been violated by him and was feeling unwell. But now, she was excited and eager to try the transmission ability she had just acquired. She wanted to test it on a few zombies.

    Lisa was ecstatic, following by Derick''s side, her eyes filled with affection and admiration.

    She enjoyed her current life, even though it was the apocalypse, it felt much better than her previous days as a celebrity. Of course, the main reason was that she had found a Master she could rely on and admire for the rest of her life. Being able to stay by her Master''s side every day felt amazing.

    Lisa could even sense that Derick''s gaze towards her had changed. It wasn''t like the first time they met when his eyes were cold and indifferent, treating her no different from a zombie. Now, there was a touch of gentleness, an inner warmth. He was truly handsome.

    Hmm... but every time they had sex, he was too intense.

    She couldn''t handle it, and her legs would turn weak. It would be great if Master could grant her enhanced physical abilities. While her ability to handle firearms was strong, her physical fitness hadn''t undergone a qualitative improvement.

    As they reached the open space in front of the hospital''s main entrance, the nearby zombies sensed the presence of living humans and immediately roared in excitement.

    Their hoarse, raspy voices hadn''t had any food for several days, and their skin had already become shriveled, but their actions remained the same.

    "Hehe... let me handle this," Lisa exclaimed excitedly, raising her submachine gun and aiming at the zombies'' heads. With a series of shots, three zombies were hit in the head and fell to the ground with a thud...

 Chapter 37 37: System space activated

    [Ding, Lisa kills a level 1 zombie, shared points +1, current points 69]

    [Ding, Lisa kills a level 1 zombie, shared points +1, current points 71]

    Several zombies closest to Lisa were killed, and Derick also gained a few points at the same time. It felt satisfying to benefit without having to do anything.

    Lisa was particularly excited. Her marksmanship was now completely different from before. Previously, it would take her several shots to kill a zombie, but now it was almost a headshot with every shot. It felt effortless, and she instantly fell in love with it.

    Seeing Lisa''s excited and energetic shooting, Zelda was stunned. She had witnessed Zelda''s marksmanship earlier, and it was terrible. A short training period couldn''t possibly turn her into a sharpshooter.

    But what was happening now? It felt like she had been practicing for more than a decade, making such a significant improvement in an instant.

    Keep in mind that Zelda''s marksmanship was already top-notch. Even with her natural talent, it took her several years of training to reach this level. Let alone an ordinary person, it would take them seven or eight years to achieve this level.

    "Ah... da da da!" Lisa excitedly held her submachine gun, mowing down the zombies in the hospital like cutting wheat. However, with her continuous rate of fire, she quickly emptied the entire magazine in just a dozen seconds.

    Ignoring the astonishment of the other women, Lisa quickly changed to a new magazine and continued firing.

    "What are you standing there for? Clean up quickly! Zelda, take two people and search the nearby building for any stragglers..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zelda turned around abruptly, leading a few people to clear the zombies in the vicinity. At the same time, Lisa led the other women to surround the wandering zombies at the hospital entrance.

    On the rooftop of the hospital building, Derick wielded a sniper rifle and killed the last zombie wandering at the entrance.

    [Ding, host kills a level 1 zombie, earns 1 point, current points 265]

    "This thing is really powerful..." Derick patted the sniper rifle in his hand. Once it hit a zombie, the impact would send it flying. Even if it didn''t kill them by hitting their torso, the zombies wouldn''t be able to get up.

    Up to this point, all the zombies inside the hospital had been completely cleared. The entire hospital became extremely quiet, devoid of the usual zombie roars.

    [Ding, host clears all the zombies in the hospital, establishes the first initial base, officially starts the journey of dominance, rewards 1,000 points, opens the system space. Host, keep up the good work]

    As expected, it finally arrived. It''s the Apocalypse King System, so there''s no way there wouldn''t be rewards for establishing a base. 1,000 points is quite good. He can exchange it for two master-level skills or teach four equivalent skills to others.

    But this system space is absolutely useful. Derick had complained more than once about how every time he went out to search for supplies, he would return with bags full, looking like a grocery shopper.

    Otherwise, if he drove, many places in the city were inaccessible, which was quite troublesome. Sometimes it was faster for him to walk.

    Now that he had a system space, who knows how much more convenient it would be. Simple and easy to use, the storage space was not small. Derick had observed that it was roughly about ten square meters, enough to accommodate a small car.

    Except for living things, it was no different from those system spaces in novels.

    Lightly using his mind to control it, Derick

    felt the sniper rifle in his hand instantly disappear, and in his mind, a black sniper rifle appeared in the system space. He took it out, put it back, took it out again, put it back... Derick found it extremely interesting...

    This was true superpower, even though it wasn''t something he developed himself, he could still use it normally. He was becoming more and more excited, wondering what it would be like when he truly developed his own supernatural ability?

    Downstairs, Lisa was directing a few women to block the entrance of the hospital and defend the gaps to prevent any zombies from getting in. Meanwhile, Lisa herself was eating nearby, seemingly completely unconcerned about the bloody scene on the ground not far away.

    "It''s raining..." as if foretelling something, after Derick and the others finished clearing the zombies in the hospital, it started raining in the afternoon. This was the first heavy rain since the apocalypse began.

    Surviving in the midst of the apocalypse was already difficult, and this sudden heavy rain further plunged Greybear City and the entire Donghai Province into the dangers brought by the torrential downpour. The rain poured down heavily, causing flooding in many areas.

    Many drainage systems had failed, and with no one to maintain them, the accumulated water on the ground had reached over a meter deep.

    Greybear City was relatively fortunate as its drainage system was still functioning, unaffected by the floods. However, it made life even more difficult for the survivors, and even venturing out to find food became a challenge.

    Derick was comfortable inside the hospital base. There was an ample food supply, and the base was situated on higher ground, immune to the effects of the heavy rain.

    Greybear University was located in the southeastern corner of Greybear City, in a large university district. It was at a distance from the city center, similar to a suburban area.

    The university was originally built in this location due to its scenic views and proximity to the airport and subway stations, making it convenient. It was less than two kilometers away from Greybear City Hospital.

    Inside the Greybear University gymnasium, Edgar looked outside with a worried expression. The floodwaters had already submerged his waist. If the gymnasium didn''t drain the water soon, they would all be drowned.

    In a corner of the gymnasium, over a hundred students huddled together in fear on a pile of sports equipment. They were both male and female, and their fear was not caused by the torrential rain, but by Edgar.

    During peacetime, Edgar was just an ordinary physical education teacher, watching a group of energetic female students in their sexy outfits exuding youthful vitality in front of him.

    He couldn''t handle it, but during peacetime, he didn''t dare do anything. The law was like a sword hanging over his head.

    Fortunately, the apocalypse arrived, where life and death became commonplace, and the law could no longer restrain everyone. Edgar''s mind suddenly became active, and he resorted to ruthless means.

    Under the guise of rescue, he gathered a few subordinates and took control of over a hundred students. Among them, beautiful female students were forced to become his playthings, allowing him to experience a period of heavenly bliss.

    Edgar threw the male student outside the gymnasium and said, "Go and open the sewer. If you succeed, your food rations will double, and you can freely choose two of the female students inside."

    The male student screamed in terror, "There are monsters outside, Edgar! Please, let me come back inside!"

    When the heavy rain arrived, the sewer system of Greybear University''s gymnasium had become blocked. A group of rats infected with the zombie virus appeared.

    Though their numbers were not large, only a few thousand, they posed a deadly threat to the survivors inside the gymnasium. No one dared to venture outside, not even Edgar, a tall and strong physical education teacher.

    Although he was powerful and ruthless, controlling this group of ignorant students was manageable. However, when faced with a large group of mutated zombie rats, he didn''t dare to take a single step outside.

    He sent two male students out tentatively, but they were immediately overwhelmed by a swarm of rats and

    bitten to death, not leaving a single bone fragment behind.

    Edgar, who was frightened to the point of almost peeing his pants, no longer dared to go out. He had to order people to block all the doors and windows of the hospital.

    However, now they had no choice. The sewer system was blocked and needed to be cleared, otherwise, they would either drown or be devoured by the rats outside. Edgar didn''t want to die.

    "I''m telling you, either clear the sewer, and I''ll let you enjoy two beautiful women, or go die. Choose one," Edgar said to the male student, who pleaded in vain.

    He knew that Edgar was determined to have him clear the sewer. The last student who resisted was thrown into the zombie horde by Edgar.

    Looking at the students still huddled together in the gymnasium, the male student felt extreme hatred towards them. He thought to himself, "I won''t let you all have an easy time even in my death."

    Immediately, he came up with a wicked plan and said, "Edgar, I can''t clear the sewer on my own. You should send a few more people to help me."

 Chapter 38 38: The Turmoil at Grey Bear University

    Edgar thought for a moment. "Alban, grab a few people and bring them here."

    Alban was one of Edgar''s students, and they had a close relationship during peaceful times. When the apocalypse began, Edgar enlisted Alban''s help, as well as another student named Mike, and together they controlled over a hundred students.

    In a corner, Alban listened to Edgar''s words and immediately grabbed a few young and strong male students and threw them out of the gymnasium.

    Edgar used both temptation and threats, leaving the male students with no other choice. They had to either clear the sewer or die, either from the danger outside or from Edgar''s wrath.

    The gymnasium''s sewer was blocked at the flower bed where the gymnasium and the university cafeteria met. It took the group of five male students more than twenty minutes to stumble their way to the flower bed, hindered by the pouring rain and limited visibility.

    Two kilometers away from the gymnasium, inside a large classroom in a teaching building, over twenty students sat in silence, bowing their heads and eating moldy bread.

    Tess took a sip of water and forced the stale bread down her throat. Suddenly, her face turned pale, devoid of color. She hurriedly moved to the window, taking deep breaths of fresh air.

    "Tess, what''s wrong?" Jeff asked in confusion, stealing a glance at Tess''s exquisite figure. He quickly regained his composure, not wanting Tess to notice his interest in her.

    Tess was the goddess in the hearts of all male students at Grey Bear University. She was not the only beautiful student on campus, but her allure surpassed all the others.

    Other former campus beauties couldn''t compare to her radiance. With her stunning beauty, devilish figure, and intelligence, Tess stood above everyone else. Even professors and the school principal treated her with utmost respect.

    Jeff was just one of the many admirers of Tess. During peaceful times, he and Tess were classmates, their relationship neither particularly good nor bad. They could have casual conversations.

    When the apocalypse struck, Jeff had helped Tess evade several crises, successfully becoming her friend. However, he didn''t dare to reveal his true intentions.

    With Tess''s arrogance, she might not acknowledge him again. She was extremely proud and wouldn''t easily lower her status, even in the face of death.

    At the window, Tess, lacking color in her face, gazed towards the flower bed near the cafeteria, two kilometers away.

    "Tess, what''s the matter?" Sacha asked. As Tess''s close friend, she had never seen her like this before.

    Others also looked at Tess with confusion, not understanding what was happening.

    "Are you running a fever? You''re burning up. You should rest," Sacha said, worried, as she touched Tess''s forehead.

    "What? Tess, you have a fever?" Jeff''s admiration for her surged uncontrollably. Seeing his beloved goddess with a fever made him even more anxious and concerned.

    "It''s a high fever, and it needs to be treated. Otherwise, it could lead to more severe complications," Sacha cautiously suggested.

    "What can we do? There are no medicines here at Grey Bear University," Toby added, another one of Tess''s pursuers. He knew that pursuing this proud woman was almost impossible, so he chose to get closer to Sacha, who was also considered a campus beauty, albeit not on the same level as Tess. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A group of male and female students gathered around, chattering. Some were anxious, some indifferent, and others secretly delighted. Tess''s arrogance had rubbed many girls the wrong way, and now that she was sick and feverish, they felt a sense of satisfaction.

    Sacha looked disdainfully at Toby and Jeff, hiding her

    scornful gaze. She was well aware of the intentions of these pursuing male students. If it weren''t for the hope of them finding food, she wouldn''t have bothered with them.

    Sacha had a seductive appearance, with a slender waist, ample bosom, and a captivating face that exuded countless enticing charms. She was the kind of woman that made men want to embrace and indulge in their desires.

    Sighing, Sacha addressed the group of pursuers. "Tess''s fever won''t subside. Without proper medication, it''s likely to damage her brain."

    Upon hearing the seriousness of his beloved goddess''s condition, Jeff immediately became anxious and tapped into his true nature as a pursuer. "The Grey Bear City Hospital is just two kilometers east of the university. There should be plenty of medication available there."

    Toby, who couldn''t showcase himself in front of the goddess, felt a twinge of dissatisfaction. With a hint of jealousy, he looked at Jeff and chimed in, "Yes, a few of us guys can go together and find medication for Tess..."

    Upon hearing this, the other male students'' faces turned dark. Although they also had secret crushes on the two goddesses, they were well aware that the outside world was infested with zombie rats and the path was blocked by flooding. Going out meant certain death.

    "There might be people trapped in the stadium. I saw someone opening the manhole cover just now..." Tess weakly mentioned, leaning against a stool.

    Her pitiful appearance immediately captured the attention of many men, igniting a surge of passion within them. They couldn''t bear to see their goddess fall ill, so they eagerly volunteered to help find medication.

    Sacha''s eyes flashed with a hint of mockery. These male students arrived at the perfect time. By opening the sewer, the floodwaters would recede, diverting the attention of any zombie rats outside.

    ...

    Meanwhile, the group of five male students had reached the edge of the flower bed and were struggling to lift the manhole cover.

    "It''s too heavy. The accumulated water is pressing down on it. We need to find an iron rod to pry it open."

    "Where can we find an iron rod?"

    "At the cafeteria. We can smash open the handrails on the door."

    "Are you crazy? That will attract the rats."

    "We have no choice. The rats will come sooner or later. It''s better to give it a try."

    In no time, two of them headed toward the cafeteria.

    At that moment, a group of large rats slowly swam towards the flower bed in the pouring rain.

    The male students prying open the manhole cover didn''t notice, but Jeff and Sacha, observing from upstairs, saw it all.

    Their faces turned pale, as if they had a premonition of what was to come.

    A swarm of rats made their way toward the flower bed. With two male students gone to the cafeteria, only three remained.

    The attention of the three male students was focused on the manhole cover, completely oblivious to the approaching rats. With a loud bang, they managed to pry the cover open.

    "Great, it''s open! Let the water flow through quickly," one of them exclaimed. As they looked into the opened manhole, the surrounding water rushed in, allowing them to see inside.

    They discovered that the outlet was blocked by a pile of debris. They hastily cleared it, and the accumulated water began to drain through the outlet.

    Suddenly, a rat pounced, biting into the neck of one of the male students and instantly tearing through his throat.

    Rats possessed formidable biting power, with sharp teeth and fangs. In their mutated state, they were even more terrifying.

    The male student''s neck was effortlessly severed, and his blood splattered across the flower bed, mingling with the flowing water. In an instant, the surroundings turned red.

    Mutated rats were sometimes even more terrifying than zombies. They were fast and abundant in number, lurking in various corners of the city, making them difficult to deal with.

    The remaining two male students fled in panic, desperately running toward the direction of the gymnasium. However, they couldn''t outrun the swarm of rats.

    Dozens of rats swarmed them, and within moments, the two male students were reduced to bones, their blood completely drained. Along with the male student who had just been bitten, the three male students at the flower bed had been devoured entirely by the rat horde.

    Inside the teaching building, several male students witnessed this scene, their faces filled with horror.

    "Hurry up! Those rats have gone to find the two guys who went to the cafeteria. Now that the floodwaters have receded, it''s the perfect time to leave," Sacha urged incessantly.

    The male students exchanged glances. Since they had already committed to the plan, they couldn''t afford to lose face in front of the girls. They gritted their teeth, opened the doors of the teaching building, and rushed out.

    Fortunately, it seemed that the rat horde had indeed gone after the two male students heading to the cafeteria. Jeff, Toby, and the other four managed to escape.

    They didn''t even dare to approach the gymnasium and made a direct dash for the university entrance...

    At Grey Bear City Hospital, Derick was transferring his abilities to his sister. He had accumulated over a thousand points, which was just enough to make his sister stronger.

    If not for the fear of potential side effects, he would have taught his sister the first ability...

 Chapter 39 39: Sister

    "Ahem, well, sis..." Derick chuckled awkwardly.

    "What''s wrong?" Angelica remained as gentle as ever, taking his hand and sitting down, her eyes filled with a hint of fondness as she looked at him.

    Derick hesitantly caressed his sister''s delicate hand, feeling its warmth and the proximity of her presence. He couldn''t help but feel a nervousness he couldn''t explain. In her presence, he seemed to lose his usual dominant and decisive nature.

    "It''s nothing, sis. I have something to give you..." Pushing aside his inner turmoil, he held his sister''s jade hand and activated his abilities, transferring several of them to her.

    "Mmm..." Angelica softly hummed, feeling as if something had been added to her mind. At first, it felt complex and confusing, but gradually it became clear.

    "This is... your abilities?" Angelica sensed the knowledge in her mind, her eyes brightening as she asked in astonishment.

    "Yes, sis. With my abilities, I can pay a certain price and transfer and share them with specific people."

    "It seems quite impressive." A smile graced Angelica''s face, her cheeks blushing slightly, and her lips curved like a crescent moon.

    As Derick gazed at his sister''s gentle and girl-next-door appearance, he couldn''t help but swallow nervously. They had somehow become closer, almost leaning against each other. He could even catch a whiff of her fragrance and see the faint glimpse of white beneath the blue dress at her chest.

    "Calm down, calm down, calm down..." He repeated in his mind, struggling to control himself from thinking otherwise. Although he was not averse to indulging in desires, she was his sister after all.

    Moreover, he didn''t want to tarnish the unique bond between them. Their relationship was much deeper than any ordinary romance, and he didn''t want to let desire destroy that one-of-a-kind affection.

    Observing her brother''s expression, Angelica seemed to perceive something. A hint of cunning flashed in her eyes as she leaned forward, teasingly exposing more of her neckline, revealing her white bra.

    "Brother, please, don''t resist..." Derick nearly choked on his own saliva, feeling the torment. He didn''t want to defile the most important girl in his life. If it were any other woman, he would have pounced on her long ago to show her how to behave.

    "How about it? Do you find it attractive?" Angelica beamed with joy, even extending her hand to pull the collar further open, now revealing not only the neckline but also a significant portion of her snowy shoulders.

    The young woman''s body almost pressed against Derick''s, emitting an astonishing heat and a tantalizing fragrance. Even through her bra, he could sense the impressive fullness and soft elasticity of her bosom.

    "Sis, please don''t tease me like this... I can''t hold back anymore..." Derick managed a wry smile. If things continued like this, he feared he wouldn''t be able to resist his primal instincts.

    Angelica blushed, her eyes showing a hint of mischief and a mix of indescribable contradictions. Previously, Angelica hadn''t understood her own emotions toward Derick. It was only when she saw him with other girls, even hearing and seeing them make love in bed, that she inexplicably felt a twinge of heartache and discomfort. There was even a faint trace of jealousy.

    As an expert in psychology, Angelica had to admit that she indeed harbored a special affection for her younger brother. However, this sentiment had been buried and fused within their daily lives, remaining undisclosed.

    It wasn''t until Angelica saw another girl following her brother, looking

    at him with love and admiration, watching as the girl gently served him tea and water, that Angelica realized she had unknowingly developed feelings for her own brother. From childhood to adulthood, her brother had been hers alone, but now she couldn''t help but feel a possessiveness that was about to be taken away by someone else.

    Under various circumstances and the unique atmosphere between them, she became bolder than usual, and the image of the ice queen and gentle sister collapsed.

    "Is that so? Then you should give it a try..." Angelica said, blushing, as she unexpectedly hugged Derick.

    This time, Derick''s body stiffened. After hesitating for three seconds, he reached out and embraced his sister''s warm and delicate body, slowly wrapping his arms around her neck and leaning in to kiss her. The soft touch felt incredibly comfortable.

    At first, Angelica was taken aback, but then she became immersed in the passionate kiss with Derick. It was her first kiss, and she couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of comfort in her heart. She had finally experienced a kiss and had an intimate moment with her brother, surpassing those other frivolous girls. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Master..." Just as the two of them were passionately kissing, Lisa enthusiastically burst into the room, only to witness this scene...

    "Huh?" She suddenly froze in place, feeling a sense of unease, and quickly slipped out of the room, feeling guilty.

    Angelica was the first to react and quickly escaped from her brother''s embrace, her face red with embarrassment. The atmosphere became awkward for a moment. Derick was relatively composed, but he also felt frustrated. Lisa''s timing was incredibly bad, and it seemed that their master hadn''t taught her well.

    Angelica felt somewhat embarrassed. After all, she was Derick''s own sister. How awkward it was to be caught in such a situation.

    "Well, um... I..." Angelica hesitated, seemingly wanting to say something but not knowing how to begin.

    "I understand..." Derick smiled slightly, embracing his sister, "Are you trying to tell me that you don''t want to be just my sister anymore, but..."

    He didn''t finish his sentence, but Angelica probably understood.

    "I..." Angelica wanted to say yes, but also wanted to say no. She was caught in a moment of indecision...

    Derick understood the young girl''s intentions. He held her delicate body with tenderness. "I understand what you''re thinking, but you are older than me. You will always be my sister, but I hope you can be more than just a sister. I want you to be my lover, for a lifetime, exclusively mine."

    "Exclusively his sister or exclusively his lover for eternity..." This sentence echoed in Angelica''s mind. Her face turned as red as if she were about to bleed, and she gazed affectionately into her brother''s gentle eyes.

    Her entire body went limp, even though what Derick said didn''t exactly match what she wanted to say, it sounded surprisingly delightful, and her emotions became difficult to control.

    "Sister, do you want to?" Derick whispered in her ear.

    "Mm..." Angelica nodded ever so slightly.

    Outside, Lisa was sweating on her forehead. It seemed like she had stumbled upon something between her master and his sister just now. Would she be silenced? Lisa started to worry.

    "Alright, sister, I''ll go outside and see what''s going on..." Derick lightly kissed his sister''s cheek and left. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to consummate their relationship right away, but there was no need to rush. He had no shortage of women, but someone like his sister, who was the most important to him, should be cherished slowly.

    "After all, you belong to me..." A possessive desire surged within her heart. Watching Derick''s retreating figure, Angelica bit her lip, lost in her thoughts.

    "Not even knocking before entering..." Derick looked at Lisa, who was standing uneasily outside the door, and expressed his dissatisfaction...

    "Wuwuwu... Master, I''m sorry~" Lisa''s face turned pale as she was scared and immediately knelt down, grabbing his hand and pleading for forgiveness. She was genuinely afraid that her master would dislike her because of this incident.

    Derick rolled his eyes helplessly. Although she almost ruined something important, fortunately, his sister had deep feelings for him, so his confession was successful in one go.

    "Then I''ll punish you by masturbating ten times before going to sleep tonight..."

    "Ah?" Lisa was momentarily stunned, and the tears in her eyes stopped. What kind of punishment was this? But then her expression changed. Two or three times would be manageable, but ten times would be unbearable. After all, too much of this activity wasn''t good.

 Chapter 40 40: Killing the second-level zombie

    Lisa''s face immediately turned bitter, looking pitifully at her master. "Alright, stop fooling around. What was so urgent just now?"

    Lisa must have had something urgent to say, which is why she acted so impulsively. Normally, she wouldn''t be so thoughtless and wouldn''t disregard her master''s authority.

    "Master, do you remember encountering a special type of zombie before? We encountered it inside a residential building while clearing the chemical factory outside the north gate of the hospital..." Lisa quickly adjusted her expression and explained.

    "A special zombie?" Derick''s eyes lit up as he remembered the second-level zombie he encountered at the police station. He had planned to use the armored vehicle''s power to deal with that zombie, but it seemed to sense the danger and fled in advance.

    "Let''s go, take me there..." Derick became somewhat excited. Killing a second-level zombie might yield more points, and Zelda would definitely join as well...

    "Master, be careful~" Lisa watched Derick''s departing figure with some reluctance. Although she believed her master was capable of anything, she still felt worried.

    "You better be ready for tonight''s punishment!" Derick waved his hand, his voice faint. Lisa''s face darkened, realizing that she probably couldn''t escape tonight and might end up being toyed with by her master.

    Zelda and Derick walked towards the interior of the chemical factory. There was no sound here, even during the day, and it was somewhat dark, as if the factory was just as abandoned as it appeared¡ªsilent and lifeless.

    Derick walked at the front, shining a flashlight, while Zelda followed behind. The entire corridor was silent, and the road beneath their feet was slippery. In the flashlight''s beam, they could see rotting flesh and black blood scattered in different places.

    Occasionally, one or two zombies would awaken from the ground, emitting terrifying ghostly roars. But before they could stand up, Derick smashed their heads with a single axe blow, splattering more black blood on the ground. It was nothing short of hell on earth.

    The entire road was filled with such scenes¡ªmechanical footsteps, the occasional appearance of one or two zombies, dimly lit corridors that seemed endless, and a flashlight that shook incessantly. The repetitive scenes were barely distinguishable from one another.

    Splat! Bang!

    Two more zombies were simultaneously crushed by Derick''s axe, and their black-red blood splattered on the wall, creating an incredibly macabre scene.

    Zelda''s face remained calm. It wasn''t her first time witnessing this. Her master was indeed domineering and powerful, shrouded in an aura of mystery.

    Zelda already knew that Derick had bestowed upon her the sudden surge in strength she had experienced. In Zelda''s eyes, her master had become even more mysterious and formidable.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Just as Zelda admired her master with reverence, several piercing sounds suddenly rang out around them, followed by an abrupt silence!

    A tall figure suddenly appeared less than three meters in front of them.

    It was a black, towering zombie wearing oversized gray-blue work clothes. It looked exactly like the King they encountered at the police station, except it was slightly taller and had a stronger life force, seemingly on the verge of evolving into a third-level zombie.

    Seeing this second-level zombie, a deep hatred flashed in Zelda''s eyes. Her friends, comrades, and even Uncle Jiang had all died at the hands of this zombie.

    If she had the power, she would have killed it long ago. Now that she encountered her enemy face to face, her eyes turned bloodshot.

    "Master, let me handle this." Zelda''s emotions fluctuated, her tone resolute. She wanted to take revenge and kill this zombie with her own hands.

    Derick frowned. Second-level zombies were completely different from first-level ones, whether in terms of strength, speed, or even their thinking. They had completely transcended their original primitive state and moved toward a new direction.

    Zombies were life forms that underwent extreme genetic mutations. They were not inanimate objects but living beings. Eating, moving, sensing, metabolism...

    They possessed the same functions as normal organisms, but some were degraded to zero while others were enhanced to the extreme. Their sensory and feeding abilities had developed to complete extremes.

    Zombies lacked vision, but their sensing ability had reached terrifying levels, allowing them to survive even without eating or drinking.

    Evolution was an inevitable process. They would not remain in the most primitive stage. Each zombie''s mutation could be different. This one seemed to be a strength-type.

    In a head-on confrontation, Zelda wouldn''t stand a chance, let alone the fact that this zombie was already approaching the third level.

    However, no matter what, this zombie''s evolution was still within a certain range. It hadn''t completely transcended into the realm of the extraordinary. Firearms still inflicted significant damage, albeit not as pronounced as against first-level zombies.

    But that was only one aspect. Zelda also had to constantly be mindful of not getting caught or bitten by the zombies. They still didn''t have the ability to cure zombie virus infection. If Zelda got infected, it would undoubtedly be troublesome. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Come here..." Derick didn''t refuse this strong-willed policewoman''s request and beckoned her over.

    Zelda walked over, feeling a bit puzzled. The zombie seemed to be provoked and roared at Derick and Zelda. Derick glanced at it, and the zombie instinctively backed off, sensing the powerful threat emanating from Derick.

    Placing his hand on Zelda''s forehead, Derick spent 500 points and transferred the master-level Eight Extremities Fist to her. In an instant, Zelda felt a surge of heat flowing through her body, her stamina instantly replenished, her strength doubled, and her mind flooded with newfound knowledge. At the same time, the oppressive feeling when facing the zombie also diminished.

    "Master, what is this?" Zelda''s eyes brightened as she looked at Derick gratefully.

    "Go ahead, now you have the confidence..."

    Zelda deeply looked at her master, her eyes filled with love and reverence, but now was not the time for gratitude. She turned around to face the zombie, holding the broadsword in her hand. Instead of using firearms, she wanted to personally sever the zombie''s head.

    Derick stood aside, observing Zelda''s performance.

    Facing the zombie, Zelda tightened her mind and suddenly leaned back, distancing herself from the zombie''s attack. Then, she swiftly charged forward, while the zombie''s sharp claws simultaneously struck. With a forceful motion, Zelda swung her arms!

    Swish! Zelda swung her arms forcefully, and the broadsword sliced upwards, creating a rapid friction sound. The sword inserted itself between the zombie''s two arms, moving at an extreme speed and strength, aiming for its chin.

    Then, a snap!

    "Roar!"

    A thunderous roar erupted from the zombie''s mouth as the sharp edge of the sword penetrated its jawbone!

    Zelda didn''t relax her vigilance. The skeletal structure of a second-level zombie wasn''t as soft and easy to break as that of a first-level zombie. The bones of a second-level evolved zombie were much harder than those of an ordinary human. The previous strike couldn''t kill it.

    Roar!

    An earth-shattering roar burst out of the mouth of the second-level zombie, and Zelda, in close proximity, could even smell the beastly scent emanating from its mouth and the intense anger it exuded.

    Using all her strength and speed, Zelda abruptly straightened her backward-leaning slender waist. Immediately after, she swiftly dodged the still-retracting claws, but at the same time, she twisted and lifted her sword.

    From top to bottom, slash!

    The entire process was extremely fast and completed in one breath, taking no more than a second.

    Zelda was quick, and the zombie on the other side was fast too. It had already rapidly retreated at the same time Zelda performed her series of actions, but Zelda''s swift and seamless movement still inflicted a second blow on it.

    The blade of the broadsword sliced down directly from its forehead, opening a gash that wasn''t enough to be fatal, but it caused the zombie to howl in pain and bleed profusely.

 Chapter 41 41: Zombie Crystals

    Suddenly, a dagger flew out from Zelda''s waist, swiftly tracing a beautiful trajectory in the air, accurately aiming at the cracked forehead of the zombie!

    "Plup!" A loud piercing sound echoed.

    The dagger penetrated the zombie''s brain, and black blood flowed down, staining its pale pupils black. The steel-made dagger destroyed its entire brain tissue, with the handle protruding straight out.

    Accompanied by the sound of a loud "crack," the second-level zombie fell to the ground and couldn''t get up. Damaging the brain of any level of zombie was undoubtedly fatal...

    Zelda breathed heavily, leaning on the nearby steel frame. The previous kill was indeed thrilling. Although she gained the same Grandmaster-level Eight Extremities Fist ability as Derick, her physical fitness was far from being as exceptional as Derick''s. The fight with this zombie was evenly matched.

    "Well done," Derick pulled Zelda into his arms, gently wiping the sweat from her forehead.

    "Master..." Although she didn''t feel exhausted yet, Zelda found herself lying comfortably in the man''s arms, her eyes filled with tenderness and sweetness.

    "Master, thank you~" Zelda knew that without Derick granting her the ability, it would have been difficult and dangerous for her to kill this zombie.

    At the same time, Derick could feel Zelda''s loyalty towards him skyrocketing rapidly, reaching 95 points in no time and steadily rising. With this level of loyalty, even without doing anything, it would continue to increase until it reached the maximum of 100.

    "Don''t be so polite with your master. Remember, there will be consequences~" Derick unreservedly explored the brave and beautiful girl in his arms.

    Zelda blushed, allowing the man to have his way with her. She shyly said, "Master, you can punish me however you like..."

    He whispered a few words in Zelda''s ear, and she blushed, nodding somewhat embarrassedly.

    [Ding, Zelda killed a second-level zombie. Host receives 20 shared points]

    [Ding, detected a second-level zombie crystal. It can be exchanged for points or melted to increase system space]

    Derick used the sword to split open the zombie''s head and retrieved a walnut-sized blue crystal from inside. This crystal was formed by the essence gathering within the zombie''s brain. Not every second-level zombie had it, but the higher the level, the higher the chance of finding a crystal.

    Holding the blue crystal in his hand, Derick felt a slight warmth. It had no particular taste but carried a pleasant fragrance, even inducing an impulse to consume it.

    "System, what''s going on? Why do I feel like I can eat this zombie crystal?" Derick communicated with the system in his mind.

    [The zombie crystal is formed by the essence gathering within the zombie''s body. It enhances physical attributes and has a certain chance of assisting in developing superhuman abilities. The higher the level of the zombie crystal, the higher the chance of activating superhuman abilities~] The system''s cold voice came through.

    "There''s a chance to unlock superhuman abilities?" Derick became interested. He was still some distance away from reaching a full attribute score of 100, and it seemed like an early activation of superhuman abilities wouldn''t hurt.

    [The chance of activating abilities by swallowing a second-level zombie crystal is one in a thousand]

    "One in a thousand? Forget it then," he sighed helplessly. The zombie crystal had many functions, but considering it, he decided to swallow it.

    After all, gaining some basic attributes was still beneficial. As for the space, the area occupied by the second-level zombie crystal was less than one square centimeter, so it wasn''t necessary.

    [The zombie virus inside the crystal has been removed for the host''s safety. You can consume it with confidence.] S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick swallowed the zombie crystal in one gulp. It had no taste but was crispy.

    Opening the panel:

    Host: Derick

    Superhuman Ability: None

    Physical Fitness: 76

    Speed: 71

    Attack: 80

    "Not bad. Each of the basic attributes increased by about five points on average," Derick nodded. It was a pity that he didn''t awaken any superhuman ability, but he didn''t have high hopes for a one in a thousand chance.

    Moreover, only the system could remove the zombie virus from this kind of zombie essence. Even if an ordinary person discovered it and wanted to consume it, the end result would be getting infected by the zombie virus.

    Only the system could activate the probability of unlocking superhuman abilities. For ordinary people, consuming it would only enhance their physical fitness...

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Derick teased as he looked at Zelda, her face flushed with love and affection, staring at him without turning away.

    "N-No, I just think Master looks so handsome, and I really like you," Zelda said. Previously, she would never have said such words, let alone gaze at a man with such affection.

    "Let''s go. I''ll give you some time later to appreciate your master," Derick chuckled. The stunningly beautiful policewoman and the determined and brave young girl, looking at him with such admiration, couldn''t help but make him feel a sense of pride.

    Zelda followed behind Derick as they entered a shopping mall. This was one of the largest upscale malls in the city, filled with luxury brands selling clothes, shoes, cosmetics, accessories, and more. Zelda rarely visited here before, mainly because she didn''t have the money.

    But now, in the face of the apocalypse, they could browse freely without needing money. They could simply take whatever they wanted. However, there were few survivors frequenting this place.

    One reason was that there were still zombies inside the building, and secondly, most people didn''t have the luxury of indulging in such things when they couldn''t even find enough food to eat.

    Speaking of which, it seemed like her sister didn''t have much makeup. Zelda decided to bring some back for her. Derick had been eyeing it for a while, wanting to see her sister in a uniform, like a maid, Lolita, bunny girl, flight attendant, and more...

    Cough, dismissing his wicked thoughts, Derick looked at Zelda, who was happily selecting cosmetics, proving that no matter what kind of woman she was, she couldn''t resist the allure of clothes and makeup.

    "Why bother choosing? Just take them all," Derick waved his hand, and the counter full of cosmetics disappeared before Zelda''s astonished eyes.

    Zelda was left dumbfounded. Although she already knew that her master had some supernatural abilities, as he had transferred knowledge to her, witnessing such a surprising scene still made her involuntarily open her mouth wide.

    Next, they walked through various high-end luxury stores, clearing out everything from Chanel, Longines, CK, Gucci, and more.

    "Lingerie? This one looks good," Derick said with interest as he entered a lingerie store on the second floor. Cough, there were all kinds of outfits, from sheer clothing to sailor uniforms and teacher costumes. Lisa would probably look good in this school uniform, and the fiery red sheer outfit would definitely be seductive on her sister.

    "Go and try this on for me," Derick handed Zelda a piece of clothing. Blushing, she looked at the range of lingerie and her head almost dropped to the floor.

    Derick held a blue lingerie set in his hand, somewhat resembling a police officer''s uniform. The top was extremely revealing, with the belly button and stomach fully exposed, and the chest area was disappointingly short, making it look like a child''s clothing.

    The bottom part was even more shockingly revealing. The ultra-short skirt probably couldn''t even cover her buttocks, about the same length as

    safety shorts. And the underwear was even more impressive, with translucent chiffon decorations, pure white in color, tied by two strings. It was as if there was nothing covering her intimate area, which only made it more exciting to look at.

    Zelda hesitantly took the clothing, intending to go to the fitting room to change and then come out. However, Derick stopped her and asked her to change right there.

    Blushing, Zelda slowly took off her upper garment, preparing to put on the extremely short lingerie. However, before she could do so, Derick grabbed her breasts and removed her bra. "This is how it should be. Such clothing looks better with a vacuumed battlefield."

    This type of lingerie was already small to begin with, barely able to contain Zelda''s two prominent peaks. Now, without the constraint of a bra, they were even more eager to burst out, making her exert great effort to fasten the buttons of the top.

 Chapter 42 42: The erotic uniform

    However, even so, both peaks were mostly exposed, and the small lingerie couldn''t cover her huge, snow-white breasts that trembled and swayed. The female police officer had a slender waist, white skin, and graceful curves.

    She didn''t look as delicate and soft as other women, but rather had a kind of heroic and determined spirit.

    On her wheat-colored skin were several fine scars. Derick gently touched the girl''s few faint scars with a hint of tenderness.

    Her slightly visible abdominal muscles and vest line gave Zelda a special flavor, making people unable to resist holding this strong and resilient but emotionally fragile girl in their arms and loving her.

    Zelda blushed, quietly watching her master''s big hands gently caress her body. The warm touch made her very fond and infatuated. Feeling her master''s affection, she was even more delighted.

    "Master~" Zelda elongated her voice, her tone soft and weak, completely different from her usual calmness. If he kept touching her like this, she wouldn''t be able to change her clothes.

    Derick stopped his hand, watching the blushing girl take off his pants and underwear, curl up her legs, carefully put on the almost invisible lingerie, and then put on a super short skirt.

    The short skirt of this police uniform could barely cover her buttocks. It was the kind of mini skirt that exposed everything if she moved a little bit.

    Not to mention that Zelda was wearing translucent lingerie inside, so this clothing didn''t cover anything and instead made men even more aroused.

    "Hehe, it''s time to become an evil rapist and humiliate a beautiful female police officer..." Derick squatted down with a lewd smile, staring at the girl''s exposed private parts. Zelda heard her master''s words and her body stiffened.

    She had never worn such a police uniform before, or even dared to think about it. She was completely naked and even a little shy and embarrassed, just like a female police officer caught by an evil criminal.

    "Relax..." he said in her ear, "spread your legs...listen to your master...why aren''t you listening at first?"

    Hearing her master''s soft command, Zelda couldn''t help but tremble. She took a deep breath and obediently relaxed her body, slightly opening her legs to let Derick''s fingers gently touch her tender flower.

    "How does it feel...good, right?" Derick rubbed her vagina through the thin veil of lingerie with one hand while the other roamed around her arms, waist, and chest.

    The thin lingerie had no resistance when touched, but instead added a bit of friction, making Zelda feel even more sensitive. The female police officer gradually breathed heavily under Derick''s fingers, and her legs were uncontrollable, reflexively clenching and then relaxing.

    "Ah...oh my... down there, it''s so itchy. Why am I reacting like this? It feels like I''m being played with until I reach climax, even with just my master''s fingers... oh... I almost moaned... can''t make a sound... how can I be so lewd?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The policewoman''s pretty face turned crimson due to embarrassment, restraint, and arousal. Unable to endure any longer, she started to make muffled moaning sounds like "Mmm...ahh..."

    At this moment, Derick suddenly stopped and looked at the girl in front of him with a hint of malice. She was wearing an extremely seductive and lascivious sexy police uniform, with a shy and charming appearance that could leave any man dumbfounded.

    "Zelda, I wonder which hand you use to hold a gun?" Derick asked wickedly.

    "Ah...?" Zelda raised her head with confusion and then saw the look in Derick''s eyes. She remembered his previous request for punishment and lowered her head, blushing, pretending to remain silent.

    "Answer me!" Derick suddenly intensified his tone, causing the policewoman''s delicate body to tremble slightly. She submitted to the lewd dominance of this evil rapist.

    "Right hand..."

    "Oh... so you usually hold a gun with your right hand and shoot, right?" he said.

    Zelda understood what the man meant when he mentioned this. She recalled her previous moments of capturing various criminals, her heroic demeanor, and the shame of being manipulated by her master now. She lowered her head even further.

    "Oh..." Derick smirked with satisfaction. "As a police officer, you must enjoy holding a gun. Now let me let you hold your master''s big gun!" With that, Derick grabbed her hands and placed them on his own large penis.

    It was hot! Zelda trembled as Derick placed her hands on his penis. She wanted to withdraw her hands but was firmly held by his grip. It was as if she was back to the first time she was pinned down by Derick on a bed, bound and forcibly deflowered, feeling nervous and shy.

    "You need to be obedient, my good officer. You''ve experienced the power of the ''bullets'' shot by this gun, haven''t you?" Derick emphasized the words ''bullets'' and ''taste,'' believing she would understand.

    "Definitely more powerful than the ''gun'' you used at the police station."

    The policewoman could easily hear Derick''s emphasis on ''bullets'' and ''taste,'' referring to his ejaculation in her mouth and vagina, while the ''gun'' hinted at her service weapon.

    For a moment, the face of the policewoman dressed in a sexy uniform turned even redder.

    "My penis is about to let the little policewoman have a taste. Shouldn''t you clean it first?" Derick smiled and touched Zelda''s blushing face, saying, "To taste a big penis, you should clean it, right? Listen, be a good girl and jerk it off, clean it."

    Goodness, Zelda thought to herself, why does the master always speak so obscenely! It makes me feel both shy and fond of it, but his thing is so big...

    Every time he does it, I feel like I''m going to die. Zelda couldn''t help but recall the scenes of herself being pinned down on the bed by Derick and being ravished together with Lisa.

    Blushing, Zelda crouched down and slowly grasped the man''s penis, stroking it up and down to clean it. After all, her master was right; she didn''t know how many times she would have to please it, so it was better to clean it.

    "Hahaha..." Derick felt immense pleasure seeing this strong-willed policewoman obediently jerking him off. He continued teasing, "Truly the most beautiful and powerful policewoman in Gray Bear City. Skilled in shooting, and gripping a gun is also a masterpiece. I''m sure my ''bullets'' will hit the mark perfectly later, hahaha."

    Zelda buried her head, her hands sliding up and down the man''s penis, exposing the glans and a section of the shaft. The glans was so large, hot, and burning! It was this glans that brutally pounded her most tender place every time, the scorching edge scraping against her delicate little hole! Zelda could vividly feel and remember every scene of her deflowering by her master''s penis in her small hole. It was etched in her mind.

    She used her four fingers to stroke the man''s glans, feeling the growing size of the penis. Her hand movements became involuntary as she tried harder, and Derick moaned with pleasure.

    After about ten minutes, he stood up, and Zelda''s arched body straightened with him. She ended up crouching inside the dressing room, with Derick''s erect penis right above her eyes, stiff and engorged from her hands.

 Chapter 43 43: Training [1]

    "Come..." Derick supported her head and said, "Beautiful policewoman, your gun-holding skills are good, but your oral skills need some improvement. You need to practice properly. Come on, take it in your mouth!"

    "Master, this villain wants me to..." Zelda lifted her head, a mixture of shyness and helplessness. From below, she could see the magnificent erect penis that brought her continuous pleasure. It stood tall like a tower in a dark forest, with prominent veins showing its power.

    The huge, wrinkled testicles hung heavily at the base, even here they appeared robust. No wonder it could release so much semen!

    The policewoman felt a heat radiating in her lower abdomen. She hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth slightly, realizing that she couldn''t reach the tip of the upward-tilted penis while squatting. She had to rise a bit, part her lips, and take the man''s glans into her mouth.

    However, Derick grabbed the beautiful policewoman''s long hair, lifting her body up and once again presenting her pretty face in front of his penis. He said, "Serve your master while kneeling, understand?" With those words, he swung his penis and delivered two slaps to the policewoman''s face with it!

    "...Ouch! That hurts!" Zelda''s hair was pulled, and she received two smacks from the hard flesh, feeling as if she had been struck by a real stick. Her face burned hotly. Normally, she was an elegant and confident policewoman, the center of attention for all men. When had she ever endured such humiliation?

    But she dared not resist, nor could she resist. Although she was being humiliated, she strangely felt a tinge of excitement and stimulation. Being whipped by her master''s penis was making her feel aroused.

    She could only bear the shame and obediently kneel before her master. As expected, in this kneeling position, the policewoman''s mouth was perfectly aligned with the man''s erect penis. She once again took the heated penis into her mouth and started to lick it. However, kneeling on the hard floor was not sustainable.

    Before long, her knees started to ache and turn slightly red. Seeing her condition, Derick took a small step forward, simultaneously grabbing her shoulders and lifting her body slightly, then letting her down again.

    The policewoman, with a mixture of shame and excitement, continued to pleasure her master''s large penis. When she saw the man slightly lifting her up, she wondered, "What is my master planning to do again? Ah, my knees hurt so much. Why did he put me down? Oh! My knees don''t hurt anymore. Is it because there''s something soft below? Is it my master''s instep? It really is his instep! He actually knows my knees hurt"...

    Just this small action nearly moved Zelda to tears. "Master is so kind to me..." She willingly surrendered herself beneath this man''s groin, affectionately calling him master, determined to offer herself completely to him...

    While her knees no longer hurt, their proximity increased with this change. Combined with kneeling on Derick''s instep, the man''s body leaned slightly forward, causing the policewoman''s body to tilt backward.

    She quickly released her grip on his erect penis and embraced Derick''s thigh, avoiding the consequence of falling backward. However, this meant she could only use her mouth to pleasure the large penis and couldn''t use her hands for support anymore.

    Derick thrust his waist forward, raising his penis even higher. It nearly penetrated her throat, and both testicles pressed against her delicate red lips. The beautiful policewoman shed tears from being penetrated, her throat feeling nauseated and disgusted.

    "Quick, lick from the master!" Derick ordered. Blushing, the policewoman extended her tongue, starting from the master''s testicles, then moving up along the shaft to the base of the glans. She licked it for a while, then spat out the glans and licked from the testicles again.

    "Zelda is truly talented!" Derick praised with a smile. "She learns everything exceptionally fast. Yes, that''s right, give those testicles a good lick. Later, I''ll make the master shoot your womb to its limits. Haha."

    The female police officer had the man''s penis in her mouth and couldn''t help but recall the scenes when her belly swelled from being penetrated by the master''s large penis, driving her into wave after wave of intense climax.

    In this fitting room, there was an incredibly beautiful policewoman dressed in a seductive police uniform, assuming an extremely shameful posture as she knelt beneath the man''s crotch, pleasuring his penis.

    Derick watched the full-length mirror in the fitting room and then tapped her pretty face while she was sucking on his glans. "Zelda, look at the mirror over there."

    Zelda curiously glanced sideways and gasped. What kind of scene was this? The bathroom was filled with mist, and there stood a towering, muscular man like a tower. Kneeling in front of him was a wheat-skinned, determined and strong-faced policewoman with a slender and beautiful figure.

    However, what starkly contrasted with her strikingly beautiful face was the thick, dark penis inserted in her stunning red lips! Her fair arms embraced the man''s sturdy thighs, although the lower half of her body was concealed by the bathtub, one could still imagine the shameful and lascivious posture of her kneeling down.

    Zelda was almost stunned! Seeing herself in the mirror in such a lewd manner was absolutely obscene!

    "Don''t stop, keep going," Derick urged, stiffening his penis.

    The policewoman regained her senses and gave her master a coquettish glance, letting go of his penis. She looked at the enormous penis in front of her, so firm and large! Why was it so glistening? Was it her own saliva?

    How did she gradually develop feelings for this wicked man? Could it be that she had gotten accustomed to licking it after several times? The policewoman, overwhelmed with shame, once again buried her head...

    "Alright," after a while, Derick interrupted her and lifted her up, bringing her to the large floor mirror. With one hand freed, he laid a thick layer of clothing on the floor.

    Then, he held her in front of him in a posture as if she were urinating, legs spread apart, facing the mirror, and said, "Little officer, take a look!" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The policewoman looked in the mirror and saw herself being held up in a posture resembling urination. Oh God, how embarrassing! But her master''s physique was so robust, and she appeared so petite in front of him.

    What made her feel even more ashamed was the fact that his black penis was erect and pointing directly at her delicate and embarrassed little vagina, as if a dark penis had sprouted behind her pink and tender pussy. Moreover, the reason why the penis was so erect was because of her oral stimulation!

    Her short police skirt couldn''t possibly cover the man''s large penis; instead, with a slight movement, her lower body was fully exposed, appearing even more depraved.

    The policewoman closed her eyes in embarrassment, but Derick, seeing her reaction, chuckled and took his time. He placed her on the thick layer of clothing, spreading her legs just a bit, so that the delicate erotic underwear became nothing more than a thread.

    He pressed his penis, still coated with the sweet saliva of the policewoman, against the entrance of her beautiful vagina, pushing in just half of the glans.

    Zelda closed her eyes and bit her lip, waiting for her master to violate her once again. However, as soon as she felt the warmth and thickness of the glans, she couldn''t help but gasp in pleasure.

    The feeling of being violated was unbearable, yet her body and mind seemed to revel in it, craving even more. The policewoman opened her eyes slightly, gazing at herself in the mirror, her cheeks flushed with shame and excitement.

    "Master, please take me," she whispered, her voice filled with both shyness and desire.

    "Then he held her in front of him like she was peeing, with her legs apart, facing the mirror, and said, ''Little police officer, look quickly!''" The female police officer looked in the mirror and saw herself being held up in a position like she was peeing.

    She felt so embarrassed! But her owner had a great figure, and she looked so petite in front of him. What made her even more ashamed was that her owner''s black penis was standing erect, pointing directly at her shy little pussy.

    It was like a dark penis had grown out of her pink little hole, and it was so erect because of the oral sex she had given him!

    The short police skirt couldn''t cover up the man''s large penis at all. Instead, with just a few sways, the girl''s lower body was completely exposed, making her look even more lascivious.

    The female police officer, Zelda, closed her eyes in shame, but Derick just laughed and wasn''t in a hurry. He placed her on top of thick clothes, spread her legs slightly apart, and gently pulled aside her soft lace panties until they were just a thin line.

    Then he used his penis, which was still covered in sweet saliva from Zelda, to rub against her beautiful pussy lips and pushed half of his glans inside.

    Zelda closed her eyes and bit her lip, waiting for her owner to ravage her again. But just as she felt the sensation of his glans entering her pussy, he stopped moving. She waited for a while, but there was no movement. She couldn''t help but open her eyes and saw Derick looking at her with a smile.

    "Master..." The strong-willed girl even learned how to act coquettish, stretching out her voice as if she were flirting with her boyfriend.

    Derick smiled and didn''t say anything. He slowly pushed his glans into her pussy and began to slowly thrust and rub against it. But he didn''t go in too deep, just rubbing against the entrance of her pussy. Soon Zelda couldn''t take it anymore.

    Although this kind of rubbing brought some pleasure, it was only a tease that made her feel even more uncomfortable instead of relieving her desire. She couldn''t bring herself to ask her owner to have sex with her and could only bite down on her lip, blushing red.

    Derick found it very interesting. He loved seeing Zelda like this every time, trying hard to maintain her strong image and not moan loudly even when she was being ravaged.

    But every time Derick managed to bring her to multiple orgasms, making the girl cry, beg and moan for mercy.

    In the end, she couldn''t hold on to her previous state anymore...

 Chapter 44 44: Training [2]

    The more the policewoman wanted to maintain her dignified and resolute state, the more excited Derick became. He desired to train her further and make her beg for his dominance, crying and pleading for him to stop, saying, "Master, please don''t penetrate me anymore."

    Derick continued his actions without much force. He teasingly used the head of his penis to slowly rub and play with Zelda''s vaginal opening. He also grabbed her breasts through the erotic police uniform, squeezing and kneading them.

    It must be said that the erotic police uniform added more excitement compared to being completely naked. It gave a sense of violating a policewoman, making the experience even more arousing.

    As Derick''s teasing movements persisted, the policewoman''s body began to involuntarily wriggle. Every time he inserted himself, she instinctively lifted her hips, attempting to achieve a deeper penetration. However, he would immediately withdraw once he reached that point within her vagina.

    "Oh, our most beautiful policewoman in Gray Bear City, being so proactive and using your own little pussy to pleasure a man''s penis. You truly are promiscuous, my little slut," Derick whispered provocatively into Zelda''s ear.

    "No, it''s not like that... Please, Master, stop this..." Zelda squirmed with unbearable itchiness. She felt an overwhelming emptiness and longing in her lower body, wishing for someone to relieve her frustration. However, she couldn''t bring herself to ask her Master to have sex with her.

    She tightly clenched her lips, her face blushing intensely. It was evident that she was enduring great discomfort but refusing to compromise her boundaries. Given her strong-willed nature, it was difficult for her to admit she was a promiscuous slut while being in a clear state of mind.

    However, as time passed, Zelda felt an intense itchiness in her lower region. It was as if countless ants were crawling up and down her neglected depths. The solution to her itchiness was right in front of her, yet she couldn''t find satisfaction.

    Oh my God... The policewoman was on the verge of madness. How did it come to this? I want... I want it so badly! But how can I ask for it? That would mean admitting I''m a promiscuous slut! What should I do... I can''t bear it anymore!

    "No... It''s so itchy... It''s so uncomfortable..." The policewoman writhed and moaned in distress.

    Derick lifted Zelda''s head slightly, making her gaze directly at their connecting parts. She saw her thick black pubic hair parting to reveal a tender and red opening.

    A massive pillar was inserted inside, with a significant portion still outside. The reddened opening seemed to be pulsating and begging for that pillar to be fully thrust inside!

    The policewoman stared fixedly at the exposed length, unable to resist the unbearable itchiness deep within her core. She even arched her back in an attempt to take it in. However, Derick reacted swiftly, not allowing her to succeed.

    He retreated slightly, preventing Zelda from fully accommodating the penetration. Instead, it heightened her discomfort. "Oh... no... What should I do? It''s so unbearable. Do I really have to admit that I''m a promiscuous slut? But he''s my Master... Maybe admitting it won''t be such a big deal," Zelda thought, conflicted.

    "You say it. Say that you''re Master''s promiscuous slut, that you enjoy Master''s large penis, and that you love it when Master''s penis penetrates your slutty cunt," Derick commanded.

    Lost in passion and confusion, Zelda murmured in a daze, "Oh... Master, I... I am your slutty whore~ Oh, please... I''m so shy, don''t..." She could only manage to say a few fragmented sentences before feeling overwhelmed by embarrassment. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick understood that this was probably the limit of what Zelda, the beautiful policewoman, could express. He decided to leave the further training for later and couldn''t contain himself any longer. He thrust his penis all the way in without restraint!

    The hungry flesh deep within Zelda''s flower heart was struck heavily, and the unbearable itchiness instantly transformed into pleasure that rushed to her mind with each thrust.

    As Derick entered, he began thrusting vigorously. At the same time, he reached out and pressed the pretty policewoman''s delicate face against the mirrored wall, saying, "You slutty officer, look! Look at your true face when making love!"

    Orgasms washed over her in waves. With her face pinned by her master, she could only watch the scene in the mirror. In the reflection, she saw herself lying on the white thick clothes, legs raised high and resting on this lascivious master''s shoulders. Her body writhed and squirmed with his movements, her beautiful breasts bouncing incessantly!

    Heavens, it''s so shameful! But her mouth was open, moaning!

    "Ah... Ah... Can''t take it anymore... I... I''m going to fly... Ahh¡ª" The policewoman''s lower body convulsed and trembled, and she squirted vaginal fluid in an uncontrollable frenzy, quickly reaching climax!

    Derick didn''t stop his actions because of her orgasm; instead, he continued ravishing her. He thrust vigorously dozens of times, then put one of her legs on the ground while raising the other leg high.

    As a result, the beautiful policewoman''s body turned sideways, facing the mirrored wall, with one leg on the ground and the other leg lifted high. And her master, Derick, straddled the leg on the towel, holding up her raised leg, and thrust fiercely!

    Watching herself in the mirror, displaying this debauched appearance resembling a prostitute, Zelda couldn''t even utter words of shame anymore. "Heavens, my lower region... being ravished by my master feels so... so pleasurable... Every forceful thrust makes me shudder uncontrollably! Every time my flower heart is penetrated, I can''t help but let out a soul-stirring moan. Why am I so easily aroused?!"

    The beautiful policewoman gazed at herself in the mirror, especially the intimate area where they joined. The thick and robust organ swiftly entered and exited her tender honeyed cave, churning her delicate flesh. It was so fast, so deep, and so powerful!

    Observing the debauchery in the mirror, Derick felt that Zelda''s tender and tight slutty orifice sucked even harder. Her vaginal muscles contracted, and her cries of pleasure instantly transformed into cries of despair¡ªshe was climaxing once again!

    Derick could no longer endure it. It had been over an hour since Zelda had started giving him oral sex in the bathtub, and he didn''t want to hold back anymore. After all, as pleasurable as it was to penetrate her, nothing felt as satisfying as ejaculation.

    Moreover, Zelda had already climaxed twice in a row, and her petite orifice was swollen from his thrusts. If they continued like this, she probably wouldn''t be able to walk today.

    So Derick turned her body around and lifted her up. The policewoman, weakened by two consecutive orgasms, could only wrap her hands around her master''s neck and let him do as he pleased.

    Derick''s large penis remained inside the stunning policewoman''s quivering honeyed cave, which trembled from excitement and climax. He scooped up her legs, took a step forward, and pressed her against the enormous floor mirror.

    The sudden encounter of her fiery body with the cold mirror, combined with the powerful thrusts her lower body endured, caused the resolute and beautiful policewoman Zelda to cry out loudly, "Ah, no... please..."

    Then, the man began the final sprint!

    The contrast between the coldness behind her and the heat in front of her intensified. Each of her master''s thrusts was more forceful and powerful than before, and the policewoman''s moans and cries of pleasure became even louder!

    "Ah... Ah... So... so good... so comfortable... Master''s penis feels so good," the policewoman exclaimed incoherently, crying and laughing. She even drooled from being ravished.

    "Do you still remember the feeling of being ejaculated by your master?" Derick, panting heavily, exclaimed, "Let me give you the sensation of being creampied by your master once again!"

    After saying that, the policewoman suddenly felt her master''s thick and swollen penis pulsating inside her, just like before when he ejaculated while ravishing her to orgasm! Was he going to ejaculate again?

    Was her master going to cum inside her? What if she got pregnant? Zelda couldn''t think about all that anymore.

    Waves of consecutive orgasms had already destroyed her brain, and she could only cry, shout, and scream frantically, "Ah, ah, ah... cum, cum inside, cum and kill this slutty whore. Let the slutty policewoman bear a child for her master, ah, ah, ah~ I''m going to die..."

 Chapter 45 45: Mice in the hospital

    Less than five hundred meters away from Bear City Hospital, Jeff and Toby were hiding inside a residential building, gasping for breath.

    When they left Bear University, there were still five guys with them. They rushed out recklessly just to find medication for their goddesses, Tess and Sacha. However, they quickly found themselves in trouble.

    Bear City was already being hit by a typhoon these past few days, with heavy rain and slippery roads. The visibility was low, making their journey difficult.

    Fortunately, Bear University wasn''t too far from the hospital, and the heavy rain washed away most of the scent, effectively preventing the zombies from being alerted by their noise.

    This allowed them to make it here relatively safely, although three of the guys had died from zombie attacks. Only Jeff and Toby, the remaining pursuers, persevered.

    Using a makeshift raft, they managed to avoid the areas crowded with zombies. Jeff and Toby crawled and rolled, risking their lives until they reached the entrance of the hospital.

    "Let''s go to the pharmacy. There won''t be any medication in the outpatient department," Jeff said, looking at the tightly shut doors of the hospital. It was empty inside, without a single zombie, creating a sense of desolation.

    Toby sneered in disdain. Throughout their journey, he had seen the malicious nature of Jeff. Among the other three guys, two had been manipulated and abandoned by him, all to eliminate competitors in pursuit of Tess. If Toby hadn''t made it clear that he wouldn''t compete with him, they might have ended up fighting each other.

    The two climbed over the hospital fence, carrying steel pipes around their waists, and cautiously and quietly entered the hospital.

    However, they were surprised to find that there wasn''t a single zombie inside. Even the corpses were absent, leaving only dark red bloodstains that the rain couldn''t wash away.

    Toby couldn''t help but shudder. Although the typhoon had passed and the rain had stopped, the atmosphere in the hospital was eerily quiet. "Something feels off. It''s too quiet here, not a single zombie."

    Jeff was also filled with fear, but they had come this far, and giving up now would render their previous efforts futile. Besides, Tess was still waiting for them!

    Inside a solitary building behind the hospital, in the surveillance room, a woman watched the screens on her computer. She picked up her walkie-talkie and reported the situation.

    "Somebody has intruded into the hospital?" Angelica heard the report. Some of the women below had seen people climbing over the fence through the surveillance cameras.

    "Sis, should I go and take care of these guys?" Lisa made a throat-slashing gesture.

    Angelica didn''t pay attention to Lisa''s address and simply nodded. "Go and capture them first. At this time, coming to the hospital, they must be looking for medication. Follow the trail and see if there''s a gathering place behind them."

    "Yes..." Lisa became excited. In her mind, she had already sentenced these two men to death. They had intruded into her master''s territory without permission, and killing them would be a small matter.

    Besides, in Lisa''s eyes, any man other than her master was not a good person, and their deaths wouldn''t be a loss.

    Lisa gathered three other women and equipped themselves before heading towards the pharmacy in the hospital. Angelica didn''t follow along. To her, this was a trivial matter that Lisa could easily handle.

    Meanwhile, Jeff and Toby felt that something was increasingly amiss as they continued walking. The zombies in the hospital seemed to have died off completely. Apart from the bloodstains on the floor and walls, it was eerily quiet and empty.

    "Hurry up and find cold medicine and fever reducers.

    It''s too quiet here, and it''s getting creepier," Toby said, his voice filled with fear.

    Jeff nodded, and together they entered the pharmacy. They quickly found a considerable amount of medication and walked out, carrying large and small bags.

    Lisa didn''t go to find them but instead waited at the entrance of the hospital, hoping for an easy catch. Soon enough, the two guys appeared within her sight.

    Five women were approaching them, all armed with guns and wearing bulletproof vests. The leading woman had a cold and alluring face, with an incredibly attractive figure.

    "Who... who are you?" Toby nervously asked as he observed the heavily armed women slowly closing in on them.

    "Lisa?..." As they approached, Jeff finally saw the face of the leading woman and exclaimed in surprise. If it weren''t for being her fan, he wouldn''t have recognized her with the gun and bulletproof vest.

    Toby also recognized her. Although he wasn''t a fan of Lisa, he knew this popular pre-apocalypse female celebrity. Suddenly, his eyes filled with eagerness.

    Compared to their disheveled appearance, Lisa and her group were fully armed and clean, completely different from the others in this post-apocalyptic world.

    Lisa had a cold and indifferent expression. She already disliked these two men, and now seeing their envious glances made her even more disgusted.

    She had already made up her mind, considering digging out their eyes and throwing them to the zombie horde. In her eyes, any man other than her master was a disgrace.

    The thought of these two men, who had been fawning over her for so long without even touching the campus belle, made her want to vomit blood.

    "So, you two rats sneaked into my master''s territory to steal things?" Lisa said disdainfully, her face displaying unmasked contempt.

    The words that Jeff and Toby were about to say got stuck in their throats. They had intended to flatter Lisa, even claiming to be her fans, but they never expected her, the gentle and beautiful star on the screen, to start with this?

    Rats? Master? Jeff and Toby''s expressions changed instantly. Being called rats was one thing, as they were used to being scolded by their goddess.

    But the fact that this glamorous celebrity was referring to someone as her master was beyond their comprehension.

    To think that the woman they couldn''t even dare to think about in their daily lives would call another man her master so subserviently. The realization that they had been licking boots for so long, without even touching the campus belle, was simply infuriating.

    "The mistress asked you a question. Don''t you know how to answer?" One of the women stepped forward and kicked Toby, who was still dazed, knocking him to the ground.

    Jeff immediately snapped back to reality. Seeing the dark barrels pointed at them, his lips went dry. He immediately prostrated himself on the ground and trembled as he reported their situation and the events at Bear University.

    "Two campus belles?" Lisa''s eyes lit up after hearing the report. Suddenly, she became interested. It seemed that the campus belle was also a male interest, something her master would surely appreciate.

    "You two useless idiots, lead the way up front." Seeing the expression on the mistress''s face, the other women obediently scolded Jeff and Toby. They nodded submissively, not daring to resist. Toby had thought about reasoning with them earlier, but after losing a tooth from a gunshot fired by one of the women, he didn''t dare to speak up again.

    The two men crawled and rolled ahead, leading the way, while Lisa and her four companions followed impatiently.

    If it weren''t for the fact that they needed the two men to find the campus belles and bring them back to their master, Lisa would have killed these two bothersome wastes long ago.

    Along the way, Lisa and her group had to clear the zombies that blocked their path. This allowed them to increase their speed. Jeff and Toby, witnessing the zombies'' heads being blown apart by submachine guns, dared not utter a word.

    An hour later, the group entered the campus of Bear University. Following Jeff''s directions, they easily found the teaching building but didn''t encounter any zombie rats.

    Jeff nervously led Lisa and her group into the room, knocking on the door, and entered with Toby.

    "Keep it down, Tess just fell asleep..." Sacha walked over, a little displeased. Toby was mesmerized by her tempting curves.

    "You brought back so much?" Sacha looked at the bags they were carrying and asked in surprise. She had initially thought these two pursuers were useless, so finding medicine was already considered good enough.

    "Tap, tap, tap..." The sound of high heels echoed from outside the room as Lisa entered with a cold and alluring aura.

    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 46 46: Grizzly University

    "Uh, who are you?" Sacha hadn''t spoken yet, but a few boys nearby responded cautiously.

    "Well, well, what a beauty..." Before anyone could say anything, they all froze in astonishment. Among the women who walked in, the leader was undoubtedly as attractive as Sacha, if not more. Her graceful and captivating demeanor could even rival that of the stunning Tess.

    As a woman, Sacha wasn''t as surprised. However, she discreetly took a few steps back, sensing that something was off from the way the women held their guns. Moreover, the expressions of the people in the room changed as soon as these women entered.

    "What''s your name?" Lisa ignored everyone else and walked straight towards Sacha, treating the others as if they were invisible.

    "Sacha..." Sacha replied quickly, not thinking for a moment that this woman was a friendly presence.

    "Not bad looking... The Master should like you," Lisa assessed Sacha, pinching her cheeks as if selecting merchandise, occasionally nodding in approval.

    Sacha stiffened, unable to move, feeling the pressure and the murderous aura emanating from Lisa. It made her heart race with fear.

    "There''s another woman, what''s her name again?" Lisa turned her head, forgetting the name Jeff mentioned earlier.

    "In response to the Master, her name is Tess..." a woman stepped forward to answer.

    "Oh, right, where is this Tess?" Lisa turned back to Sacha and asked.

    Now, the other students in the room felt that something was amiss. These women entered with a domineering attitude, treating them as if they were invisible and doing whatever they pleased. Now they were inquiring about Tess, clearly with ill intentions.

    "What do you want with her?"

    "What business do you have with Tess?" Tess''s stunning appearance had attracted numerous fans and suitors at Grizzly University.

    "Bang... Be quiet!" Four women at the back fired a shot towards the ceiling, intimidating the students in the room.

    "What... What do you want to do?" Sacha looked at the guns in the hands of the women, feeling a sense of fear. No matter how proud she usually was, she was just a university student who had yet to experience society.

    "You don''t have the right to ask questions. Just tell me where Tess is," Lisa said coldly.

    Sacha hesitated for a moment, seeing Lisa''s growing impatience on her face. She couldn''t delay any longer and opened the nearby door. Inside was a small bed, and Tess was lying on it.

    Indeed, she was youthfully beautiful, evoking sympathy at first sight! Lisa herself was astonished by Tess''s appearance.

    Perhaps, only Angelica could compare to her in terms of facial features. Truly, she was one of the top three beauties on the national university beauty list.

    "Not bad. You two, bring her along," Lisa commanded, instructing the others to take Tess from the bed.

    "What are you going to do? Let go of Tess!" Unable to bear it any longer, Jeff became furious and rushed towards Lisa.

    "Get lost, you filthy bug..." Lisa displayed disgust on her face. With a swift motion, she drew the saber from her waist and swung it forcefully. The saber flew through the air with a thunderous sound, impaling Jeff against the wall.

    "Bang... Plop~" Jeff was pinned to the wall in a spread-eagle position. The power of the saber was so strong that it had embedded him in the wall, with blood spraying out and staining the clothes and faces of several students nearby.

    They were terrified, their hearts and minds frozen. The woman in front of them was too terrifying. She was like a goddess of death, killing Jeff without a second thought, impaling him on the wall with a flying blade.

    Not only them, but Sacha and Toby were also terrified. They watched a living person die before their eyes. How could they not be afraid?

    Sacha''s eyes were filled with extreme terror, rendering her legs unable to move. The woman had been so close to her just a moment ago, even pinching her cheeks, which had been truly frightening.

    "Um... what''s going on?" Tess opened her eyes, feeling a bit confused. The high fever had dulled her usual wit, leaving her feeling dizzy.

    Sacha wore a bitter expression on her face. Of all the times for her best friend to wake up, it had to be now. Sacha knew how proud and unyielding Tess was. To put it bluntly, she wouldn''t show any deference to most people, even if it meant sacrificing her life.

    But now they were facing these people, this woman who killed without hesitation. If Tess said the wrong thing, they would all be in trouble.

    "Who are you all? What do you want?" Tess sensed that something was off. She was exceptionally sharp-minded, but at the moment, her thoughts were muddled.

    "Don''t worry, Tess. We''re just going to a different place to live," Sacha intervened, not wanting her best friend to meet an unjust end. She feared that if Tess angered Lisa, they would all suffer. Sacha quickly stepped forward and held onto Tess, speaking to her.

    Tess astutely assessed the situation, her gaze freezing. She had initially thought that these people were the police based on their attire, but seeing the fear in her best friend''s eyes, she knew something was amiss. And the fact that Jeff''s body was still hanging on the wall, the blood making her nearly vomit.

    "You... and all of you, go with them," Lisa pointed at a few individuals, Sacha among them. They were all female students from this place, not a single male among them.

    Lisa had her reasons for this. The Master had specified that his influence would only involve women. Naturally, she wouldn''t bring back any men to avoid discomforting the Master. These female students would serve the Master if they were beautiful, while the average-looking ones would do menial tasks.

    As for the remaining men, Lisa wouldn''t spare them either. Eradicating them was the best course of action. In Lisa''s eyes, apart from the Master, all other men were despicable, and laying hands on them would only dirty her own hands.

    Tess''s face turned grim. She didn''t care about the others, but she valued her classmates, especially Sacha and her other roommates.

    Supported by Sacha and accompanied by the fearful female students behind her, along with the two armed women, Tess asked in a low voice, "Sacha, who are these women?"

    Sacha shook her head, not daring to say much. "We''ll talk about it later. Let''s not talk about it now."

    Tess turned pale, feeling physically weak and mentally foggy. However, she understood that now wasn''t the time to resist. She could only move forward with the group of women.

    As all the female students in the room were taken away, about twenty of them in total, the male students left behind wore expressions of anger and unwillingness. They dared not even utter a word while looking at Jeff''s body still hanging on the wall.

    Toby lowered his head, hiding his furious gaze. His goddess, Sacha, had been forcibly taken away by someone else, and who knew what other men would do to her¡ªdefiling her and robbing her of her innocence. The thought shattered his heart.

    But that woman was too terrifying. With a wave of her hand, she killed Jeff. Toby was too frightened to say anything, and his anger and jealousy almost consumed his sanity.

    "Oh, right, and you..." Lisa walked over to Toby, shooting

    him in the leg, causing him to scream in agony and fall to the ground, shrieking uncontrollably.

    However, his screams quickly ceased. Lisa drew the blade hanging on the wall and cut off his tongue, gouging out his eyes. The pain overwhelmed Toby, and he passed out.

    "Now that''s satisfying. What an annoying pest. How dare you look at me with those eyes? Do you think you''re the Master?" If Derick could see Lisa with those lecherous eyes, she wouldn''t know how delighted she would be.

    Toby, on the other hand, had only cast an admiring glance with the eyes of a fan during their first meeting, and it cost him his life...

    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 47 47: Cruel Lisa

    Inside the room, the remaining boys were horrified by the brutal scene. The witch not only killed Jeff with a single stroke but also gruesomely cut off Toby''s tongue and gouged out his eyes, all because he had glanced at her.

    After completing these acts, Lisa glanced disdainfully at the trembling boys in the room.

    She smirked, knowing it would be the last time she would see them.

    Outside, Sacha heard the screams coming from the room and quickened her pace. Tess, who was on her back, had an uneasy expression.

    Although Sacha didn''t have a great relationship with those male classmates, they were still part of the same class. Seeing them die so tragically made her feel a bit uneasy.

    After the four women had led the group of female students out of the room, Lisa also left. "Kill them all and root out the problem," Lisa chuckled.

    She stood on the rooftop of the adjacent building and threw a grenade down. With a deafening blast, the room they had just entered was blown apart, leaving a gaping hole.

    The intense sound could be heard for several kilometers, and soon a horde of zombies converged on the area. The male students, disoriented by the explosion, didn''t have time to react before a group of zombies surrounded them with their howls.

    The few who tried to escape through the windows were torn apart by the zombies waiting below.

    As for Jeff, Lisa''s pursuer, when she threw the grenade, it happened to land beside him, tearing his body to shreds with shrapnel. Even the zombies didn''t get a chance to feast on him...

    At that moment, outside the Su Yang University gymnasium, after the typhoon had passed, Edgar ordered Alban to capture a male student and tie him to a statue outside the gym.

    They would use him as bait to attract mutated rats, while Edgar and Mike hid inside the gym to observe. If the swarm of mutated rats wasn''t too large, they would rush out and kill them. However, if there were too many, they would have to let the student be fed to the rats.

    Their food supplies were running low, and without replenishment, these people could only wait for death inside the gymnasium. Edgar was unwilling. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He hadn''t had a chance to play with the most beautiful campus flowers of Grey Bear University, but he was already bored with these ordinary female students.

    No one dared to resist Edgar among the other students; they were all terrified and fearful. More than just a few students had died at his hands.

    "You all better behave. Whoever obeys won''t need to become bait. Anyone who causes trouble will be the next bait," Edgar said, still retaining some of his teacher''s tactics. Through these methods, he had all these inexperienced students under his control.

    Outside, the male student bound to the statue whimpered in despair. His mouth was taped shut, preventing him from speaking, and blood flowed down his thigh, staining his pants as it streamed away.

    It didn''t take long before a group of shadows approached.

    "Edgar, it''s the rat swarm," Alban whispered.

    Edgar and the others hurried to the window and looked outside. Sure enough, the shadows were gradually approaching the statue, lured by the scent of blood.

    Ah... agonizing cries rang out as the previously unconscious male student was awakened by the swarm of rats. He looked in terror as dozens of rats gnawed at him, nearly driving him insane. Edgar wielded a machete, killing multiple rats with each strike.

    He reached out and pressed his hand against one of the rats that was attacking the student. A bloody light flashed, tearing the rat apart.

    Behind him, Alban and Jeff each wielded an iron rod, smashing the rat swarm.

    It didn''t take long for the rats to be eradicated, and the male student died due to excessive blood loss. Even in his dying moments, his eyes remained wide open, filled with despair.

    At that moment, a loud explosion resounded, and even Edgar and the others heard it. "Edgar, it''s the explosion near the laboratory..."

    Edgar''s gaze hardened. Could it be the police? Or perhaps a student at the laboratory had set off a chemical bomb? He contemplated for a moment. The nearby zombie beasts had been alerted by the explosion.

    Now was the perfect time to leave this place. There was no need to fear zombie rats attacking them anymore. He led over two hundred students from the sports field towards the direction of the laboratory.

    "What? You''re saying Tess and the others were taken away? By a group of women?" Edgar grabbed a student''s hand and said angrily.

    "Such a useless bunch..." Edgar threw the male student to the ground, feeling somewhat unwilling. He had finally received news about Tess and wanted to capture her to have some fun, but who would have thought she had been taken away.

    "Just a few women, what''s so formidable about them?" Edgar laughed manically as he looked at the angry and submissive eyes of the male student.

    Just as Edgar was about to say something, a slight sound, "bang," rang out, and his head exploded into a burst of blood.

    On the rooftop of a nearby laboratory building, Lisa sat with a sniper rifle, excitedly exclaiming, "First one," "Bang... second one"...

    As the students watched the tyrant Edgar die, they hadn''t even had a chance to celebrate before they were frightened and ran away in a frenzy. Lisa acted calmly, picking off male students one by one with precise shots, as if effortlessly driving away prey.

    Before long, the remaining students had fled to a nearby building, trembling with fear. Several lifeless bodies lay on the ground, and Lisa let out a satisfied breath. She then descended the stairs and arrived at an open space, firing two shots into the sky. "All of you, come out..."

    Seeing no movement, Lisa sneered and raised her rifle, taking a shot at a man peering from a second-floor window. After a scream, a group of people, scattered and fearful, emerged from the buildings on both sides.

    "Men, stand on the left. Women, stand on the right. Move quickly. I''ll only give you one minute. Anyone unwilling will receive a bullet as a reward," Lisa, carrying her rifle, said nonchalantly.

    Everyone understood the situation and promptly agreed to the demands of this female assassin. They quickly divided into two groups, men and women. "You people, follow me to the master''s base," Lisa pointed to the right, causing a brief commotion in the group, but no one said anything.

    "What about us?" a male student from the left side couldn''t help but ask.

    "You? Perhaps you''re just a nuisance. Looking at you disgusts me. It''s best if you''re dead." Lisa''s voice turned cold as she finished speaking. She raised her rifle and shot the man in the head.

    Just as Fang Qingqing finished speaking, some people felt that something was amiss. Her chilling aura made their scalps tingle, and they wanted to run, but it was too late. The continuous sound of gunshots harvested their lives like reaping wheat.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah..."

    "You lunatic... you devil!" The people cursed, scattering in a panic. However, none of them dared to resist. Powerless and defenseless, they faced Lisa, fully armed. They could only wait for death.

    "Indeed, it''s more satisfying to clean up the filthy men..." Emptying the magazine of her rifle, Lisa used the machete in her hand to harvest the lives of a dozen more men. Only after killing all the men present did she feel content.

    Meanwhile, the group of female students on the right side was on the verge of madness. The whole group was in chaos, and those who had good relationships with the men even wanted to fight back against Lisa, but they were held back.

    "If any of you run amok, your fate will be the same as theirs," Lisa pulled out a handgun and fired a shot into the sky, finally quieting the women.

    These fragile-minded female students, many of them were scared to the point of crying at the sight of this bloody scene.

    Some of the bolder ones restrained their impulsive companions, advising them not to provoke the female demon. In their eyes, Lisa was undoubtedly a heartless devil who killed without hesitation.

    Looking at this group of female students, approximately a hundred or so, all young and beautiful, the kind of college students brimming with youth and charm, Lisa felt a bit troubled. How should she take them back?

    The four women she had brought with her had already left with Tess and the others. Even if they were still here, they couldn''t take care of this group of female students.

    There were too many people, and these women had no combat ability. There would inevitably be casualties during the evacuation.

    Lisa took out her phone and smiled gently as she dialed Derick''s number...

 Chapter 48 48: Ranking

    "What? Over a hundred women?" Derick listened to Lisa''s words on the phone with astonishment. "Alright, wait for me, I''ll be there soon..."

    After hanging up the phone, Derick felt excited. The base had been lacking significant development recently, partly due to the typhoon weather and partly due to the insufficient number of people.

    There were less than 30 women in total, which limited their activities. Now that Lisa had brought back over a hundred women, the base would become lively again.

    With ten fully armed members of the security team, all handpicked by Derick with loyalty ratings of 80 or above, who had been trained extensively in firearms, they boarded the long-unused Saber-Toothed Tiger armored vehicle and headed towards Grizzly University.

    The hospital was not far from the university, just a two-kilometer distance. Derick arrived in less than half an hour, taking a slightly longer route to meet a group of four women who were returning with Tess and Sacha.

    Two members of the team accompanied them, while the rest entered Grizzly University together.

    "Master..." Lisa saw the armored vehicle approaching from afar and excitedly rushed over. As soon as he stepped out of the vehicle, she jumped into Derick''s arms.

    "Master, how did I do?" Lisa tenderly embraced Derick, recounting her actions while nervously looking at him.

    "You did exceptionally well, eradicating the threat entirely. I wasn''t expecting you to be so ruthless, but now I can rest assured." Derick stroked the girl slave''s silky hair, expressing his satisfaction.

    Hearing her master''s praise, Lisa nuzzled against Derick''s neck and narrowed her eyes in a joyful smile. She kissed his cheek like an adorable, clingy kitten.

    "You mentioned before that in the apocalypse, being kind to others is being cruel to oneself. The hearts of people in this world are too dark. I didn''t want to test them individually, and their lecherous gazes disgusted me. How dare they ogle at others."

    "Men, these creatures are so detestable. Apart from you, Master, it would be best to eliminate them all. That way, there would be less conflict and no ambitions.

    Those women, even if they engage in petty intrigue, cannot compare to the grandeur of being your obedient little slave!" Lisa said with some pride.

    "Hahaha, that''s a good idea..." Derick was pleased. Lisa was indeed intelligent, quickly understanding his intentions. If he were to take away every woman he encountered, it would undoubtedly lead to conflicts with other men.

    To be safe, it was best to eliminate them all. After all, he had the system, and with future physical evolution, immortality wasn''t impossible...

    Half an hour later, a broad street witnessed the passage of a black armored vehicle. Derick and Lisa sat in the back seat, while Zelda drove the vehicle.

    Following the armored vehicle were a group of exhausted and breathless female university students. They trailed along like a herd of sheep, driven forward by the vehicle.

    Most of them were already weakened, their legs trembling, but no one dared to stop. Those who had attempted to escape or stay behind had already been killed by the armed guards behind them.

    Inside the spacious back seat of the armored vehicle, Derick held Lisa in his arms, unzipping her bulletproof vest. He massaged her voluptuous breasts through her clothes, teasing them up and down with his hands.

    Since his rebirth, Derick had never experienced car sex, let alone in a law enforcement armored vehicle. It piqued his interest, and he chuckled as he grabbed Lisa''s ample bosom, squeezing and kneading.

    "Hehe, Lisa, it seems your breasts have gotten even bigger. They feel so pleasurable to play with..." Derick couldn''t help but praise.

    Uh~ Master, be gentle. I should thank you for this. I feel like my breasts have grown another cup size. Your hands are truly amazing," Lisa straddled the man''s lap, her voluptuous bosom partially exposed, giggling foolishly.

    In the front seat, Zelda blushed as she listened, especially when the master kept calling Lisa. Sometimes she thought he was referring to her, causing her hands to tremble even while driving.

    Sensitive as he was, Derick couldn''t help but notice Lisa''s reaction. With a lewd smile, he reached out from behind and also grabbed Zelda''s ample breasts. "Zelda, it seems your breasts have also grown a bit~"

    Zelda''s body stiffened for a moment before she realized she was driving. Her face turned crimson, and her skin was covered in goosebumps.

    "Master, how about we come up with nicknames for ourselves? Otherwise, when you say ''Lisa,'' I won''t know who you''re referring to!" Lisa said mischievously, her eyes gleaming with cunning.

    "Sure, what do you suggest..."

    "In that case, when you call me Lisa, you can call Zelda Third Sister~"

    "?" Derick caught onto Lisa''s reference in her words and looked at her with a smile that could be taken either way. "So you''re Second Sister. Then who is Eldest Sister?"

    "Cough... well, isn''t that your sister, Master..." Lisa weakly responded.

    In the front seat, Zelda listened to the conversation between the master and Lisa, and in just a few moments, they had assigned her a nickname and rank.

    She couldn''t help but laugh and cry at the same time. She was actually a year older than Lisa, but clearly, these things were not arranged based on age but according to the master''s perception of their status.

    "That settles it then, your breasts are so big, even bigger than mine~" Lisa curiously followed Derick''s lead and reached out to grab Zelda''s other breast, squeezing and pinching it. With that, both of Zelda''s peaks were held by the hands of a man and a woman. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She felt a sense of indignation and embarrassment. Being toyed with by the master was one thing, but having her breasts grabbed and fondled by Lisa, someone of the same sex, made her extremely shy.

    Her grip on the steering wheel became unstable as the two large breasts constantly changed shape in the hands of a man and a woman.

    "Ah... hmm~ Master... ah~ Please, not while I''m driving..." Zelda endured the harassment from behind, an unprecedented experience. Although she had driven armored vehicles many times before, this was the first time she had been grabbed and played with while driving.

    "Hehe... Zelda can''t take it anymore. She''s driving in the front, and we''re driving in the back. It''s just that the direction of the steering wheel has changed," Lisa said softly, her tone clearly full of lewdness.

    "You shameless girl, you dare to say anything~" Zelda was far from being as bold as Lisa. She was more reserved and conservative, and her body became weak from the stimulation of these lewd words.

    Of course, Derick didn''t hold back either. One hand reached into Zelda''s collar, fondling her extremely delicate and tender breasts, while the other hand explored the same area on the back seat.

    The two hands enjoyed different bosoms¡ªZelda''s, although larger, were incredibly elastic, firm, and soft, while Lisa''s were slightly smaller but more delicate and supple, as if they would burst with just a little force.

    Lisa moaned repeatedly from being played with by the master, forgetting about teasing the police officer in the front seat. Instead, she took the initiative and knelt in the front seat, unbuttoned Derick''s pants, and took his large penis into her mouth, making sucking sounds.

    As soon as Zelda heard this familiar sound, she knew what Lisa was doing. She had also experienced the master''s penis many times before. Just a few hours ago, she willingly knelt in the dressing room, softly calling him, offering her body for Derick to play with as he pleased.

    She willingly took his penis into her mouth, trying her best to swallow it deeply, engaging in deepthroat oral sex.

    Derick enjoyed Lisa''s skilled oral techniques, his penis wrapped in the small and tender mouth of the young slave, making sucking and licking sounds. His hands never forgot to linger and explore the captivating bosom of the beautiful policewoman in the driver''s seat.

    " Is she in heat again? She was fucked by me this morning, wasn''t she? Can''t resist so soon?"

    Derick saw the blushing face of the policewoman and her affectionate gaze through the rearview mirror, teasing her without restraint...

 Chapter 49 49: Love inside the car [1]

    "Oh~ Yes... Zelda always acts like this, even though she feels so comfortable when her master touches her, she never moans, only when she''s being fucked hard." Lisa mumbled with Derick''s penis in her mouth, her words a bit unclear. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zelda was both shy and angry. If she wasn''t driving, she would make this so-called Lisa taste her skills. But then again, she was already wearing a sexy outfit and had been fucked by her master in the fitting room for three hours.

    Her lower body still felt sore and swollen, and her legs were weak. But now, as her master''s hands caressed her, she felt a sensation again. Could it be true that she was as her master said, elegant on the outside and slutty on the inside?

    "Lisa, be a good girl and raise your ass. Master wants to fuck your wet pussy." Derick patted the girl''s butt and said.

    Lisa giggled as she shook her cute little butt, facing away from Derick and leaning her upper body onto the front seat. Her head rested directly on Zelda''s beautiful legs, and with just a glance, Zelda could see Lisa''s lewd expression.

    "Zelda, why is your face so red? You''re supposed to be a special police officer, and you can''t even handle this..." Lisa, the slutty girl developed by her master, boldly shook her butt towards her master, and at the same time, reached her hand into Zelda''s lower body, making her car shake.

    "You little brat, let me go. I''m driving..." Zelda was both shy and anxious. She wasn''t wearing anything on her lower body, and her uterus had been filled with countless ejaculations.

    Any sudden movement could make the semen squirt out. That''s why she didn''t get out of the car just now, afraid that the semen would splash out.

    "Hehe..." Derick laughed wickedly as he thrust his penis into the girl''s tender vagina. Lisa''s body was slammed forward, and unfortunately, she reached into Zelda''s vagina with her fingers.

    "Ah..." Zelda couldn''t help but let out a moan. Her sensitive vagina involuntarily contracted a few times, tightly clamping the girl''s fingers. She felt an indescribable pleasure, making her legs weak and her foot on the gas pedal lighter.

    The armored car suddenly slowed down, and the body shook. The group of women following behind was a bit confused.

    "Let go quickly... Don''t... oh~" Zelda hadn''t finished her sentence when she felt Lisa''s naughty fingers stirring inside her vagina, squeezing out the semen and slowly flowing out of her uterus.

    "Oh!... So good~" Derick praised, although Lisa''s body was not as plump as a mature woman''s, her slender waist was easy to hold, and coupled with her long legs, her body was perfect.

    At this moment, she was bending her waist and raising her butt, presenting her waistline at the perfect angle. From her slender waist down to her plump buttocks, her whole body curve was smooth and charming, just like a perfect peach butt.

    "Lisa''s slutty pussy seems to be tighter than usual, is it because we''re in the car?" Derick felt the tightness and pleasure brought by the girl''s beautiful vagina, while thrusting and stroking her waist and buttocks.

    Hearing her master''s praise, Lisa felt very excited and shook her butt to show her agreement. "Master''s penis feels so good in my pussy. I can''t help but get wet. And master''s semen tastes so good. Why don''t you let me eat all of it, Zelda?"

    Lisa continued to accept her master''s strong thrusts, while reaching her fingers into Zelda''s vagina, scooping out the semen and savoring it as if it were a delicious food.

    "No... I can''t..." Zelda gritted her teeth, wanting to remove Lisa''s hand from her lower body. But the girl held her tightly, making it impossible to let go.

    As Lisa kept stirring her vagina, Zelda''s swollen and sensitive vagina became even more sensitive, and she felt a faint reluctance. She didn''t want Lisa to eat all the semen.

    Zelda felt her body relax as the vehicle slowly started moving, but she couldn''t shake off the inexplicable emptiness in her lower body.

    She couldn''t help but think of the owner''s large penis that was currently thrusting inside Lisa''s small vagina. Meanwhile, Derick held onto the plump buttocks of the young girl and continued to thrust inside her beautiful pussy.

    Lisa breathed heavily and tried to relax her body, cooperating with his every move. Her soft moans and cries echoed like noise in Zelda''s ears.

    Derick''s rapid thrusts collided with Lisa''s peachy butt, making the already tight pussy even narrower, providing an unimaginable pleasure for both of them.

    Lisa''s red, plump buttocks were constantly being pounded, and the friction between her sensitive folds and the big head of Derick''s penis brought wave after wave of pleasure, leaving her unable to resist groaning and moaning in ecstasy.

    From the beginning of simple moans of instinct, this once perfect and pure celebrity had been trained by Derick to utter a series of obscene words, turning her into his slutty bitch.

    Derick was excited by Lisa''s submissive and conquered attitude and increased his speed. With each cry of "Master", Derick''s desire to dominate grew stronger.

    As Lisa reached the peak of pleasure, Derick suddenly pulled her legs back and turned her over onto her back, using his member as the axis to rotate her halfway around.

    This made his big penis rub and scratch against her pussy, causing Lisa to scream uncontrollably and climax. But Derick wasn''t done yet. He picked up Lisa''s delicate body and semi-squatted, allowing her to cling to his neck while he supported her plump buttocks.

    He leaned against the back seat and positioned her on top of the car roof, then used his penis to thrust her body up and down.

 Chapter 50 50: Love inside the car [2]

    This position allows for deep penetration, and since both parties are almost suspended in mid-air, the weight of their bodies causes Derick''s penis to penetrate deeply with each thrust. It feels like Lisa is slamming her uterus onto his glans from above.

    The girl''s extremely sensitive vagina, having just reached orgasm, is even more overwhelmed by the intense pleasure of this deep penetration.

    The pure and beautiful girl moans as she rests her head on Derick''s shoulder, arching her pink buttocks up and down to match his thrusts.

    Each thrust forcefully scrapes Derick''s glans against the girl''s sensitive and tender uterus, almost violently. His entire penis plunges deeply into her vagina, hitting her cervix with each thrust.

    After dozens of these intense thrusts, Derick can no longer hold back and reaches the brink of climax. He sets Lisa down, tired and weak from the experience, and leans her against the backrest of the front seat.

    He moves his penis and begins thrusting at a rapid pace, like an engine revving up.

    These rapid thrusts drive Lisa to the brink of ecstasy. Her tender young vagina is left swollen and dripping with fluids, and her vaginal walls are folded over and rubbing against one another, producing a splashing sound.

    She can''t help but scream wildly, "Oh...Master...ah...Master, don''t do it, my little hole is broken, you''ve ripped it apart...stop, stop!" The beautiful girl cries out in passion.

    Finally, Derick thrusts all the way in, and his glans rests against Lisa''s soft, delicate uterus. He fills her with scorching hot semen, sending her to another climax.

    The intense orgasm leaves the girl trembling and shaking uncontrollably. She screams loudly, unable to endure the impact of the orgasm.

    Urine and other fluids spurt out of her urethra and vagina, even spraying onto the car ceiling. Poor Zelda, who was driving, is splattered with the girl''s incontinence.

    This is Lisa''s first time being fucked so well by her Master. Especially when she was lifted up against the car ceiling, she forgot everything, like a lustful beast or pig, desperately mating with the man until her vagina lost all feeling.

    Screaming, she bit Derick''s shoulder until the orgasm ended, then slowly released her mouth and gasped for breath... As soon as she relaxed, she passed out.

    Her incontinent urine gradually subsided, and the flow stopped. Only a large puddle of yellow urine on the car roof continued to drip down.

    The extremely lewd and decadent smell permeated the entire car, indicating how intense her climax was. This was the true peak of pleasure.

    Zelda didn''t know how to describe it. Her head and clothes were covered in urine and lewd fluids, making her feel ashamed and filthy to the point of collapse.

    She had to step on the gas pedal harder, afraid that something would happen between the two people in the back.

    But obviously, she was overthinking it, because Lisa had already fainted from pleasure and couldn''t have another incontinent climax.

    A few minutes later, the vehicle stopped at the hospital gate. Zelda opened the door and rushed into her own room without even saying hello.

    Derick looked at Zelda, who didn''t dare to take care of Angelica, with a smile. He and Lisa dressed inside the car before slowly getting out.

    "Hurry up and go..." behind the vehicle, several female guards of the Women''s Protection Squad drove a group of female students directly to an open space in the center of the hospital.

    "You go help Angelica scold them..."

    "Okay, Master, you go, everything will be fine..." Lisa smiled and said to Derick.

    Walking to the center of the hospital, a group of female students, about a hundred or so, stood together, looking at the two women kneeling on the ground in front of them, as well as the seven or eight armed guards standing beside them, and the extremely beautiful and majestic ice-cold girl leading them.

    "Sister, what''s going on?" Lisa walked over to Angelica and asked.

    Angelica turned her head and saw that it was Lisa. The iceberg-like pretty face showed a smile, looking somewhat strange at the blush on her face and her slightly weird walking posture.

    "Cough cough..." Lisa felt a little uncomfortable being looked at like this. Angelica''s usual personality is as cold as the Master''s, almost identical. She only becomes gentle when facing the Master and the women of the Masters.

    "It''s okay, some people clearly look down on formality and pretend to be aloof in peacetime~" Angelica looked coldly at Tess and Sacha, who were kneeling on the ground, and said indifferently.

    The crowd in front began to stir up a bit, with some confusion, some anger, and some fear, looking at the two leaders, Angelica and Lisa.

    "Now that we''re here, I''ll make it clear to you. I know you''re all angry and resentful, thinking we''ve gone too far, as if we''ve caught animals and driven you here like this..."

    "But you need to understand where you are. This is the end times, where death could come at any moment, not a place for playing house.

    Since you''ve come to this base, you need to understand the rules here, exchange labor for your gains, respect your only Master, the creator of this base. All of you will be his slaves, obedience is the only requirement, without any resistance or questioning.

    Otherwise, I will throw you out to feed the zombies." Lisa sneered, glanced at the two kneeling school flowers on the ground, and said to these women.

    Except for Tess and her classmates at the beginning, the other women had all seen Lisa slaughter those male students, so they naturally knew what kind of person this seemingly innocent and beautiful woman with extremely ruthless methods was.

    "The Master will provide you with a safe environment and sufficient supplies. You only need to exchange your labor for rewards and serve the Master well.

    One man is enough. I don''t want anyone to have any other intentions. Loyalty and obedience to the Master are the only requirements here."

    "Did you hear that? Respond when addressing someone in authority, don''t you know how to answer?" Lisa said coldly.

    The crowd responded with trembling voices, not daring to be negligent. Seeing this, Lisa nodded in satisfaction.

    Angelica''s eyes lit up. Lisa seemed very suitable for training newcomers. She could let her do it next time. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to say. She gave Lisa an approving look and the latter nodded happily.

    "As for these two, they don''t know what''s good for them. I saved their lives, and this is how they treat me?" Lisa walked forward, stepping on Tess''s pretty face.

    Although her movements were not heavy, for a girl as arrogant as Tess, kneeling on the ground like this and being stepped on by someone was even more uncomfortable than death. It was just that her weak body, burning with fever, left her with no strength to resist.

    "My lady, please, we were wrong..." Sacha, on the other hand, was quite smart. She quickly begged for mercy while kneeling on the ground. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was simply an innocent victim. Tess didn''t understand the situation at first and didn''t see Lisa''s cruel methods.

    So when she came to this base, she thought these women were police officers and spoke a bit too excitedly, which angered Angelica and was forced to kneel on the ground by several gun-toting women.

    "You are quite arrogant, aren''t you? Still not convinced?" Lisa looked at Tess''s angry gaze on the ground and smiled teasingly. She was just worried that she didn''t have an example of killing two birds with one stone.

    She waved her hand, "Take these two away and tie them up. I will teach them a lesson for the Master. Do they really think they''re worth something?"

 Chapter 51 51: Tess

    Tess was dragged by several women and taken directly to the basement of a small building. She was now burning with a high fever, feeling drowsy and devoid of any strength to resist. Despite her extreme anger, she felt helpless in the situation.

    On the other hand, Sacha, though weak, still had some strength left. However, she didn''t dare to resist. She didn''t possess Tess''s proud and indomitable character. After witnessing Lisa''s ruthless methods, she wisely chose to give up futile resistance.

    As the iron door of the basement slowly closed, Sacha leaned weakly against the wall. With her body weakened, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Tess, are you okay?" Sacha quickly ran to her best friend''s side, gently touching her burning forehead. She was extremely worried.

    Tess was already running a high fever that hadn''t subsided, and the previous journey from school to the hospital had taken a toll on her. The fact that she could still speak was already a good sign.

    "I''m sorry for dragging you into this..." Tess raised her head weakly, looking at her friend with a sense of guilt.

    "Don''t say that. I don''t blame you," Sacha shook her head. She knew that Tess wasn''t inherently bad; she was just exceptionally intelligent and breathtakingly beautiful, which naturally made her dismissive of men. Over time, it had developed into an extremely proud personality, disregarding others.

    But when it came to her friends and classmates, Tess was actually different. She wasn''t as difficult to approach, as long as one sincerely treated her well, like Sacha did.

    Letting out a sigh in her heart, Sacha knew it was difficult to make Tess let go of her pride. However, the current situation was obviously different. They were struggling to keep themselves safe, and they had also managed to anger the person in charge of this gathering place. They had no idea what their next steps should be.

    "We can''t continue like this. Without fever-reducing medicine, you''ll definitely get worse..." Sacha worriedly contemplated the situation. Although the medicine had been taken back by Jeff, one of Tess''s pursuers, it was actually intentionally done by Lisa to lure them out. Now they were left with no medication.

    "Hey, is anyone there?" Sacha placed Tess on a mattress in the corner of the basement and began pounding on the basement door.

    "Don''t waste your time. Without the command of the Mistress or the Master, you won''t be able to get out..." a woman outside responded coldly.

    "Can you please request the Mistress? Just tell her that the women inside have a high fever and can''t hold on much longer..." Sacha was frantic. She and Tess had a great relationship, and she couldn''t bear to see her in such a state.

    "What''s your identity? You think you can see the Mistress just by asking?" the woman outside sneered. Although these two campus beauties inside were attractive and could potentially serve the Master, what difference would it make? They had already offended the Mistress, and it wasn''t even certain they would survive this ordeal.

    Helpless, Sacha tried everything she could, but the woman outside wouldn''t budge. In this situation, they didn''t even have the privilege to speak.

    "Tess, don''t strain yourself... Even if we die, what is there to be afraid of?" Tess shook her head. Her pride didn''t allow her to see her best friend kneeling and begging someone else. It was more painful for her than death itself.

    The basement was empty, with hardly anything inside except for a few steel frames and miscellaneous items. Sacha searched for a while but couldn''t find anything useful...

    "What? Do you not like it when I do this?" Derick stood in the bathroom, caressing Zelda''s delicate and soft body as she cleaned herself of her fluids.

    "No, it''s not that...it''s just..." Zelda blushed, hesitating to speak, but letting her master''s large hands lightly stroke her sensitive body, causing it to tremble slightly.

    "So, you don''t like car sex with me?" Derick knew that Zelda was only feeling embarrassed and humiliated because of being sprayed by Lisa, so he deliberately teased her.

    "No, no, Master...it''s not like that." Zelda became anxious and quickly embraced her master''s body, placing his hand on her breast to show her affection.

    How could she not enjoy her master''s caresses and playfulness? Even when she put on the police uniform symbolizing justice and had her clothes torn off and wildly penetrated by her master, she was filled with pleasure.

    Once a resolute and righteous policewoman, she had become her master''s most loyal slave, willing to do anything for him, even if she was not used to it.

    "Okay, I understand..." Derick also knew that although this girl had been completely conquered by him, her personality had not changed yet, so she would completely follow his requirements, but it would still take some time to adapt.

    "I''m sorry, Master...I will adapt slowly." Zelda slowly knelt down and clung to Derick''s body, freeing his penis with her hands and slowly taking it into her beautiful mouth.

    Although her skills were poor, she served her master with all her might. Even after just defecating, covered in semen and love juices, she licked and sucked happily, with her cheeks sunken in and a happy expression on her face.

    Derick enjoyed the stunning policewoman who knelt obediently before him and willingly ate his penis. Although she was not like Lisa, who became his fan and sex slave after being forcefully conquered, she had her own personality and thoughts. Despite her loyalty to him, she still couldn''t completely abandon her personality and become like him.

    "Do you want it now? We can do it here too." Looking at her swollen and red pussy, Derick asked if she could withstand it after being fucked twice before going to school dressed in lingerie.

    "Well...as long as Master likes it, Zelda can do anything." Although afraid that she would not be able to get up after being fucked again, Zelda still shamefully spread her buttocks, ready for him to penetrate her from behind.

    "Okay, I understand your intentions, I won''t force it. You were just fucked this morning, and if I do it again, your tender pussy might not be able to handle it." Derick chuckled and slowly touched her swollen and blistered pussy.

    Zelda felt grateful and a little bit disappointed with her master''s concern. She knew she couldn''t handle his continuous conquests, but why did she feel a little disappointed?

    Excited, Zelda knelt naked before her master, helping him dress while saying, "I know Master cares about me, but as long as Master likes it, my pussy will always be ready for you."

    After saying this, she lowered her head in shame, as this was the limit of what she could say.

 Chapter 52 52: Subjugation

    "I never thought you would say something like that, it really surprised the master!" Derick smiled and stroked Zelda''s hair, comforting her nervousness.

    "Tonight, make sure to clean up behind and bring the enema and vibrating egg. The master will deflower your asshole tonight. Don''t forget to bring Judy with you." Derick whispered in Zelda''s ear.

    "Yes, master," the beautiful police flower replied as she knelt on the ground in a respectful manner, seeing the master off.

    Zelda felt embarrassed after hearing Derick''s words, even though Lisa said such things were normal.

    She was a conservative and righteous police flower, feeling shy and awkward when she heard words like "little pussy" and "asshole", let alone such promiscuous love-making.

    But then she realized that she was excited about what Derick said about opening her virgin asshole and bringing Judy along.

    Does the master want to have his way with her? Zelda didn''t know what to do. She couldn''t refuse the master''s orders, so she could only try to persuade Judy.

    Derick walked and reminisced about Zelda''s passionate confession earlier. It seemed like she had been influenced by Lisa, which was good because having a diverse harem was the correct development.

    Arriving at the hospital plaza, Lisa was already directing several people to divide the women into groups, each assigned to different tasks, such as reinforcing the fence surrounding the hospital to prevent zombie attacks, clearing out debris and zombie bodies, and preparing the land for cultivation.

    Establishing a gathering place requires attention to every aspect. Although Lisa and Angelica can manage the current number of people, they need to establish a complete and standardized system to ensure the good development of the gathering place.

    Of course, it won''t be just Lisa and Angelica managing everything when there are more women.

    "It''s hard work..." Derick wiped the sweat from Angelica''s forehead and gave her a kiss on the cheek.

    "Don''t be polite with me, I''ll find a way to help you manage the base so that you can have peace of mind," Angelica said softly, looking at him with affection.

    "Master, she''s also worked hard..." Lisa looked pitifully at them with a somewhat sulky expression.

    "Isn''t this what you wanted to manage? Now you''re complaining?" Angelica teased, looking at Lisa.

    The girl''s face darkened, seeming embarrassed. She went obediently to Derick, lowered her head and apologized, "I''m sorry, master..."

    "What are you apologizing for?" Derick asked in confusion. Lisa had brought in so many women; wasn''t that an accomplishment? What did she do wrong?

    "The little girl thought those two campus beauties would serve you daily, but they didn''t listen to her, so she felt a bit ashamed," Angelica explained.

    "Oh, that''s it...I don''t care! I can just replace them with other pretty ones. With so many women, I can''t find a few beautiful ones?" Derick held the girl in his arms, saying nonchalantly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I understand, but don''t worry, Master. I will make sure to train Tess and Sacha well to meet your satisfaction," Lisa said confidently.

    In her opinion, only the most beautiful could serve the master, although there were many other beautiful girls among the students. However, they were goddesses in the eyes of other men.

    "Gina, Joy, Valda, the three of you don''t need to work anymore. Now you''ll be serving our master daily. Do you hear me?" Angelica pointed out the three most beautiful girls among the group, all of them stunningly beautiful and youthful.

    "Yes..." They nervously stepped forward.

    "You have no manners! Haven''t I taught you to kneel down and greet the master when you see him?" Lisa scolded Gina and the others.

    The girls were startled and quickly knelt down, waiting for further instructions.

    "I''ll tell you, it''s an honor to serve the master intimately. If it weren''t for the fact that you three are still virgins, do you think you would have the qualifications? If you''re not willing, there are plenty of others who want this job..." Lisa lectured the girls harshly.

    The girls'' faces turned pale with fear, while other women nearby looked on with envy at the opportunity to serve Derick.

    Although they were university students and goddesses in the eyes of men, they had never done such a job before. But compared to other tasks like carrying supplies, cleaning rooms, and building fences, serving a man seemed much easier.

    And this was the only man in the base with the highest status. Lisa was ruthless, but everyone called him "Master" respectfully.

    There were always people who wanted to curry favor with those in power, and if they could climb into bed with him, their lives in the base would be much easier.

    "Okay, enough said. Serving the master well is your top priority. You must fulfill any request he has unconditionally. If I hear that you haven''t done well, you''ll be sent to sweep floors and carry bricks..." Lisa said impatiently.

    "Alright, get up now..." Derick waved his hand, letting the three girls stand up.

    "You three, take them to take a bath, eat something, and change clothes. Go!" Derick commanded two other people to take the three girls away.

    "Lisa, your scolding is not bad! Looks like from now on, we''ll leave new member training and personnel management to you!" Derick teased Lisa while pinching her soft cheeks.

    "I won''t disappoint the master''s expectations..." The girl said firmly and seriously. She had a talent for this kind of thing and would work hard to learn.

    He praised her by stroking her hair.

    "What? That jerk asked me to go to his room tonight?" Judy pouted angrily and asked Zelda.

    "Judy, don''t say that. You have to call him ''Master'', or it will be bad if someone hears you."

    "What? Did he give you some aphrodisiac to make you obedient like this?" Judy looked at Zelda incredulously, feeling like she was a different person now.

    The righteous policewoman she knew had disappeared completely. Even when Lisa slaughtered those men today, she didn''t see any resistance from Zelda.

    "Oh no, it''s not like that. The master is good, and you don''t dislike him as much as before, right?" Zelda felt embarrassed but had to persuade little Judy to help with the task.

    Although Judy didn''t dislike Derick as much as before, she couldn''t bring herself to lower her head and submit to him, let alone take the initiative to have sex with him.

    But now, she was being persuaded by Zelda, the person she admired the most and who had saved her life. Although reluctant, she agreed to this unreasonable request.

 Chapter 53 53: Zeldas moans

    At night, when Derick entered the room, Zelda was already there with little girl Judy. To be honest, compared to other women, there was nothing particularly unique about Judy''s figure.

    She was only about 1.5 meters tall and had an almost flat chest, short legs, and no curves to speak of. However, these characteristics actually served to arouse the interests of some lolicon perverts.

    Derick happened to have a lolicon fetish, and as long as someone had standout looks or appearance, whether it be a loli or an older woman, with big breasts or long legs, they had a unique appeal to him.

    Previously, he had met women like Lisa and Zelda, who had explosive figures. Judy, on the other hand, was a special type of extreme.

    Her Lolita outfit was picked out by Zelda from Derick''s collection of erotic uniforms, and it was filled with various fetishes and temptations.

    Although Judy''s Lolita uniform was not as revealing as the other outfits, the skirt had been shortened considerably, to the point where her butt could be seen if a gust of wind blew, and the top was also made somewhat transparent.

    As this uniform did not come with any underwear, even Derick could faintly see the two bright spots on the small Lolita girl''s chest.

    When Derick gazed at her body, Judy blushed slightly and looked at him with some resentment, but unlike Zelda, she had a smaller temper and even some fear and unease. Zelda quickly took Judy''s hand to comfort her.

    "Well done..." Derick praised Zelda with a raised eyebrow. He didn''t expect this girl to be so obedient, even dressing up the little girl in a uniform. It turned out to be a real Lolita look, cute and adorable, which made people''s innocent hearts burst.

    Upon hearing the owner''s praise, Zelda felt a little pleased. She had spent a lot of effort persuading the little girl to wear the uniform, and now she could finally see the effect.

    "Come on, give the master a taste of your penis..." Derick sat on the sofa with his legs apart and patted the armrest. Zelda looked at him bitterly but still knelt in front of him, unbuttoning his pants.

    With her delicate hand, she gripped the limp large penis, blushing, and looking up at him seductively. Her police uniform was not an erotic one but a real police uniform, very formal and enveloping, without as much exposure.

    However, the solemnity of it made her more attractive. The thought of pressing this dignified policewoman under him and making love to her caused Derick''s penis to become erect.

    Although Judy knew that Zelda had been conquered by this bad guy before, seeing this strong and brave policewoman kneeling obediently and feeding him her dirty penis made her face turn red and feel embarrassed.

    Especially when she saw the big bottle of milk, egg vibrator, erotic uniform, and enema syringe on the table, she couldn''t believe that Zelda was playing this game with this man.

    "Judy, go quickly, didn''t I tell you? Be obedient and don''t anger the master," Zelda urged the slightly stunned Lolita girl.

    Judy gritted her teeth and walked to the table, picked up the syringe and drew milk into it. "Don''t stop, draw more to clean thoroughly...You don''t want to eat something later!"

    Judy was startled. Eat something? Could it be what Zelda ate? With that thought, she drew a full syringe of milk.

    Carefully and nervously, Judy slowly took off Zelda''s panties. It was strange that she, who admired her senior policewoman so much, would give her an enema from behind one day. This feeling was extremely bizarre.

    Judy blushed and stared at the scene in front of her in amazement. Zelda wasn''t wearing anything inside her police uniform except for her underwear. Her pink little vagina was trembling slightly, glistening with a crystal clear sheen.

    Even her anal folds were contracting and expanding, making her look incredibly beautiful.

    Excited and nervous, Judy''s heart was about to jump out of her chest as she breathed heavily and encouraged herself. With one hand supporting Zelda''s buttocks and the other holding the syringe, she slowly inserted it.

    "Ah...uh~" Zelda''s body twitched slightly as the cold needle entered. Although it felt uncomfortable, it wasn''t very painful. The needle was very thin, about the size of a pen nib.

    "I''m sorry, Zelda..." Judy silently apologized and then pushed the plunger, allowing the milk to slowly flow into her rectum.

    "Ah...it''s hot, it burns...oh...ahh~ Master~" Zelda frowned in pain and leaned onto Derick''s legs. To avoid too much stimulation, Derick used hot milk. When it was injected, Zelda felt like her anus was on fire.

    Her rectum couldn''t help but contract, and her tight anus opened up like a flower. This sensitive area being stimulated made Zelda''s body tense up, as she tightly hugged Derick''s waist, enduring the discomfort while Judy gave her the enema.

    As the liquid decreased in the syringe, Zelda began to feel slightly full. Her anus was packed full, feeling like she had several days'' worth of feces that needed to be excreted. It was very uncomfortable, but she didn''t dare relax and had to hold it in.

    "Let''s go fill another syringe, this isn''t enough..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Judy''s expression changed. Zelda was obviously already uncomfortable, and she had just injected quite a bit, about 200 milliliters. Zelda''s anus was already constricted, and it would be even more uncomfortable if they filled another syringe.

 Chapter 54 54: The services of Zelda and Judy [1]

    "No, Zelda is already in this state, why do you have to torture her..." Judy became anxious and a little angry as she spoke to Derick.

    "It''s okay, just hurry up and do it, Judy..." Zelda quickly explained.

    Seeing the hesitation in Judy, Derick impatiently said, "If you''re being slow about it, I''ll make you inject it yourself later..."

    Judy trembled, her eyes turned red. She muttered to herself while drawing milk, "Bastard, Zelda treats you so well, yet you still play with her like this~ You''re not human~"

    Ignoring Judy''s complaints, Derick knew that when she was brought to orgasm by him, she would know how it feels, and maybe even look forward to it!

    This time, they drew about 300 milliliters of milk and injected it into Zelda''s pink anus together with the previous injection, adding up to a total of 500 milliliters of enema solution, which was about the amount of a bottle of mineral water.

    Injected with so much liquid into her rectum, Zelda couldn''t bear the stimulation and turned pale. She held her already swollen belly, convulsing on Derick''s legs, with sweat dripping down like beans.

    "It''s so full...my stomach feels like it''s going to explode, and I can''t help but want to defecate...wahahhMaster~" Zelda''s beautiful face turned white, and she hugged Derick tightly, with her pants pulled down to her knees and her upper body dressed neatly, but her lower body bare with her pink anus twitching constantly.

    To prevent the little slave girl from spraying everywhere in the room, Derick directly inserted a butt plug into her.

    Judy watched anxiously, feeling guilty and pained. After all, she was the one who gave Zelda the enema. Seeing her senior policewoman, whom she usually looked up to, being tortured like this made the little Lolita couldn''t help but cry.

    "Please, stop it. Zelda can''t hold on anymore...can we stop?" Judy couldn''t care less about her resentment and knelt down to plead with Derick.

    "Okay, okay, take her to the bathroom..." Although Zelda could still hold on, this was probably enough. Playing too much would not be good.

    As if granted clemency, Judy quickly led the exhausted Zelda to the bathroom. From behind, she could even see the butt plug hanging above her anus, swaying elegantly and obscenely.

    Not long after, Judy supported the weakened Zelda out of the bathroom. The liquid in her anus had been released, and she had cleaned herself up, but her face still carried a hint of paleness.

    "I''m sorry, Master, Zelda is useless and has disappointed you..." Zelda lowered her head, feeling embarrassed.

    "No, you did well. You''ll get used to it slowly...Now, be a good girl and kneel down. This time, Master will give you an enema..." Derick patted the sofa.

    Zelda listened obediently, kneeling and prostrating on the sofa as before, raising her buttocks and exposing her tempting pink anus.

    Derick again filled the syringe with 500 milliliters of solution, this time using cold liquid. With one hand holding the needle and the other squeezing the plunger, he inserted it into the pink anus before him.

    The beautiful policewoman''s anus was very pretty, with a pink color set in white and tender flesh, and the chrysanthemum-like folds were reluctantly pulled open by the needle. The cold enema solution flowed into her delicate rectum, filling her up.

    "Ah, Master, it''s so full, my belly is so full," Zelda moaned again, but this time it wasn''t as painful as before, instead carrying a hint of coquetry and lewdness.

    "Snap!" Feeling a bit stimulated and comfortable, Zelda''s buttocks involuntarily began to move, making it difficult for Derick to push the enema solution in. He became annoyed and slapped her big buttocks, leaving a large red handprint on her fair and smooth buttocks.

    "You little slut, be obedient," Derick scolded, and quickly inserted a butt plug into her anus, blocking the enema solution that was about to overflow. The 6 cm diameter plug invaded her unexplored anus, causing the beautiful policewoman to unconsciously moan.

    "Come on, stand up and let Master see what you look like now," Derick commanded Zelda to stand up. She struggled to straighten her body, her flat stomach now swollen like a pregnant woman five or six months along.

    The handicapped policewoman tried to climb up and stand straight, her swollen belly stretching her uniform, and a shy blush appeared on her pretty face.

    "It''s really beautiful, being an enema-filled beautiful policewoman can make any man cum," Derick exclaimed, admiring the scene.

    His upper body donned a dignified police uniform, except for his bulging belly which made him look like a pregnant woman. However, his lower half was bare, with nothing inside his pants, forming a strange contrast between purity and lewdness.

    Derick then had Zelda bend over with her back facing him, exposing her raised buttocks. He took several pictures of her, with the butt plug still inside her anus, creating an extremely erotic scene. Of course, Judy, the little one, also helped support Zelda''s big buttocks.

    They repeated the enema three times until Zelda''s anus was completely clean and free of any foreign objects, even emitting a fragrant scent. Finally, Derick ordered her to lick his penis clean and lubricate it, then proceeded to have sex with her anus.

    "I''ll do it..." At this point, Judy spoke timidly.

    "???" Zelda and Derick looked at her in surprise. Even Derick didn''t expect the little girl to volunteer. Anyway, he could just force himself onto her later.

    "I, I will do it for you..." Judy stuttered, holding Derick''s penis with trembling hands. She couldn''t bear the sight of Zelda being tortured like this, so she decided to take matters into her own hands and help relieve her.

    Derick saw the frightened actions of the little girl, but still held onto his penis firmly. He probably knew what she was thinking, that she wanted him to ejaculate so that he wouldn''t have the energy to play with Zelda''s anus anymore. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    But even if she did make him ejaculate, he had the strength for multiple rounds, even three or four.

    After some initial nervousness, Judy gradually got into the flow of things. After licking Derick''s penis clean, she used her sexy little mouth to slowly suck on it. Her pink tongue licked all over the glans, occasionally lifting her head to look up at Derick with pitiful eyes, as if urging him to cum faster.

    Derick didn''t expose her thoughts and simply enjoyed the service of the beautiful little Lolita while Zelda hesitated for a moment before kneeling beside them, guiding Judy''s oral technique.

    Derick felt a sense of satisfaction watching the stunning policewoman instructing the young girl on how to perform oral sex and seeing the beauty licking his penis.

    His ecstasy almost drove him crazy, moaning continuously and feeling the lethal pleasure overwhelm him: "Judy, it feels so good, yeah, keep sucking like that. Hmm, I didn''t expect you to have such talent in oral sex..."

 Chapter 55 55: The services of Zelda and Judy [2]

    Judy heard the man''s praise and knew that he was gradually feeling it. Although she felt extremely ashamed, she also felt a sense of accomplishment and swallowed even more eagerly.

    Her tight and tender mouth and flexible tongue made Derick''s legs tremble with pleasure. This little Lolita''s oral skills were even better than Zelda''s, and he couldn''t believe how talented her small mouth was.

    But even though Judy was gifted and improved quickly, it was difficult to make the experienced Derick ejaculate in a short time. Even after licking for more than ten minutes, her mouth was sore, but his penis showed no signs of ejaculation.

    Judy became anxious and weakly asked, "Why haven''t you come yet?" But Derick found it amusing and said, "Haha...with your skills, you think you can make me come so fast?" Judy was too inexperienced, and even if she licked for an hour, she wouldn''t be able to make him ejaculate if he didn''t want to.

    Zelda interrupted the disappointed Lolita''s attempts, saying, "Judy, you don''t have to do it anymore. Thank you, you did well." The defeated Lolita looked at Zelda with a face full of regret, feeling guilty for not being able to help her.

    Looking at Derick''s lewd smile as he touched Zelda''s buttocks, Judy knew there was no way to resist this man.

    Zelda then stood up and took the initiative to present herself to Derick, mimicking the position she was in during oral sex. Her upper body was pressed against the back of the sofa, and her raised buttocks shook seductively, tempting Derick.

    The beautiful policewoman was both nervous and excited, feeling like she was back to when she was tied up and had her virginity taken. This time was also a deflowering, but she was actively presenting herself to her master to have her anal virginity taken. It was a completely different meaning.

    Zelda used her hands to spread her snow-white buttocks, exposing her pink honey pot to Derick.

    Looking from behind, her pussy was still dripping with juices, and the plump labia were slightly swollen from Derick''s earlier pounding, with some of the flesh even protruding outward. This showed just how hard he had played with her.

    Derick looked at the other pink hole above the policewoman''s honey pot, and the folds of the anus were gently moving. He could tell that the young girl''s heart was not calm.

    Zelda closed her eyes tightly and covered them with her mouth. Derick grinned and rubbed his penis against the girl''s labia, gathering some of her juices. Just when Zelda thought that Derick was going to play with her pussy, he suddenly lifted his penis up and aimed it at her tender anus. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Before she could react, the man thrust his hips hard, and the thick glans pressed against the tight entrance of the beautiful policewoman''s anus, gradually sliding in.

    The innocent girl''s anus was incredibly tight, and Derick had to force it open before he managed to slide in a little. However, even though only the tip of his penis had entered, he felt the folds around the anal opening nibbling and licking his glans, giving him an immense pleasure.

    But for Zelda, it was not a good experience. She opened her eyes wide in pain and looked back pitifully at her master, shaking and trembling while trying to escape his control. Derick firmly held onto the girl''s buttocks with both hands and pushed harder, forcing almost half of his penis directly into her tender anus.

    "Ah..." The tearing pain made Zelda unable to control her screams of agony. She vividly felt the sensation of her tender flesh being squeezed open by her master''s penis, as if a burning hot iron rod was tearing apart her anus, causing a piercing pain everywhere.

    Derick dared not even breathe, his penis being clamped so tightly by the policewoman''s anus that it felt like it might break. This sensation was much more intense than when she lost her virginity.

    Every part of her rectal wall was squeezing and attempting to expel the unwanted intruder inside her body, but the tight connection between the glans and the anal opening prevented the penis from moving.

    Zelda was on the verge of collapse from nerves and excitement. Her lower body was convulsing uncontrollably, and the pain made her collapse onto the sofa back with her buttocks raised.

    She couldn''t move her lower body anymore, but her anus was even narrower than before, causing Derick''s penis to ache slightly.

    "Zelda...she can''t take it anymore, please, can you let go?" Seeing Zelda''s distorted expression of pain and hearing her muffled cries, Judy became even more distressed. She felt deep regret and wished she could share some of her pain.

    But Derick ignored the little Lolita. His penis was being squeezed so hard by Zelda''s anus that it was about to explode. The feeling of the rectal walls squeezing his penis was too stimulating. If he couldn''t control himself, he would ejaculate immediately.

    After resting for a while, the first wave of pain gradually passed. The beautiful policewoman slowly breathed a sigh of relief and her anus began to relax.

    Derick seized the opportunity to plunge his entire penis into her delicate anus again, causing a trickle of fresh blood to stain his penis along the rectal wall.

    This time, the policewoman coped much better, at least she didn''t make much noise. But seeing her trembling body and painful expression was enough to show the agony that this anal sex brought her.

    Derick, however, was ecstatic. The policewoman''s anus was ten times tighter than her pussy and would automatically contract rhythmically along with the shaking of her buttocks, just like a mouth sucking his penis in a rhythmic manner.

    If Derick hadn''t been experienced, he would have come as soon as he entered.

    Under the attack of immense pleasure and temptation, he no longer cared about the feelings of the young policewoman beneath him.

    He moved his waist back and forth, fucking her asshole hard.

    In order to better appreciate the solemn and upright expression of the policewoman and her lewd and depraved side, Derick leaned on her back, grabbed her pair of breasts, kneaded them forcefully, put his head on her shoulder, kissed her pretty face, and constantly uttered words to humiliate her, enjoying her embarrassed and shameful expression.

    "Hoo...ah...you slutty policewoman...your anus is really too tight...it feels so good no matter how I fuck you...hiss...if I had known, I would have deflowered your asshole first...you''re squeezing me so well...I''m going to die happy..."

    Derick held onto the beautiful policewoman''s raised buttocks with both hands, relentlessly fucking her honey pot over and over again, spitting out all kinds of humiliating words, admiring her humiliating and shameful expression.

 Chapter 56 56: The services of Zelda and Judy [3]

    Meanwhile, Derick''s hand wandered on Zelda''s elastic and tender skin. She wore a serious police uniform, but now her face was flushed as she shook her delicate body.

    Her seductive long legs wriggled, and her gaze had become unfocused, as if the man had played her to exhaustion.

    Seeing the once imposing policewoman show such a lewd expression, Derick almost came under the stimulation of her shaking buttocks. He regained his focus and stopped her movements with his hands, then continued to thrust his penis into her tight anus.

    "Ah...it hurts...Master...no...why does it feel so strange to be fucked there...ah...I can''t take it anymore...I''m going to be ruined by you...my asshole is going to be destroyed...ahh~" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under Derick''s relentless pounding, Zelda gradually began to experience pleasure. She inserted one of her jade-like hands between her legs and started to gently touch her own honey pot, wanting to feel more pleasure.

    In fact, most women do not have pleasure from anal sex because the anal nerves are fewer and more sensitive. But Zelda was a special case, and Derick could clearly feel how sensitive her anus was. It was almost as sensitive as her pussy and even produced a unique pleasure.

    This made her anal muscles twitch and squirm, providing an even more intense sensation. Moreover, she had just done an enema, which further enhanced the pleasure and made Derick feel like he was about to explode.

    Watching this scene, Derick grew more excited and continued to mock the beautiful policewoman, "You get horny even when your asshole is being fucked. You really are a slutty little bitch. Why bother calling yourself Gray Bear City''s policewoman? From now on, I''ll just call you my sex slave mother dog. I promise to fuck you until you die every day."

    Zelda was already lost in pleasure and couldn''t distinguish what her master was saying. She just responded softly, "Yes...Zelda is a slutty girl...a humble girl...Master''s mother dog sex slave...her asshole needs to be fucked until she comes...ah...I''m coming...can''t take it anymore...ahh~"

    After Zelda finally had an orgasm, Derick showed no sign of stopping. He continued to fuck her anus while she was still squirting out her semen, causing her sensitive pussy to have multiple spasms.

    Her anal muscles also contracted wildly under such stimulation, making it difficult for Derick to hold on any longer. With a forceful thrust, he ejaculated large amounts of semen into the beautiful policewoman''s tender anus.

    "Ah...ahhh...no...this will ruin me...please...master...good master...don''t continue...ahh...going crazy...going crazy..." Zelda was already sensitive, but she had never experienced such dual stimulation.

    After experiencing another intense orgasm, her tender pussy and tight anus were filled with semen and continued to spurt out like a water column, while her anal muscles contracted wildly.

    After Derick finished ejaculating, Zelda collapsed in his arms, unable to withstand the repeated abuse. Derick laughed heartily, enjoying the curves and elasticity of the beautiful policewoman''s body.

    He had completely conquered Gray Bear City''s most beautiful policewoman and filled all of her holes with his semen.

    Derick slowly pulled his penis out of Zelda''s anus, revealing her perfect naked body and large breasts. Her body still writhed and moaned in his arms, and her plump buttocks pressed against his erect penis, making him even more excited.

    Derick moved his hips slightly and rubbed his penis against Zelda''s tender pussy, but she cried out in pain, begging him to stop. Derick gently placed her on the sofa and opened her long legs, exposing her swollen and painful pussy and anus.

    Her labia were red and swollen, oozing sticky white fluid and semen, while her anus was stretched into a round hole that wouldn''t heal anytime soon, and blood and semen were still flowing out. This was the result of Derick''s rough actions.

    Zelda''s expression wasn''t exaggerated. As soon as Derick''s fingers lightly touched her lower body, she cried out in pain and looked at him pitifully, as if blaming him for being too rough with her just now. Both of her holes were swollen from the rough sex, and if he continued, it would be too much.

    However, seeing the cute and shy expression on the policewoman''s face, Derick couldn''t bear to completely abandon this beautiful and charming girl who was now completely loyal to him.

    After thinking for a while, he whispered something in her ear, causing Zelda''s face to turn red with anger and lust. She pouted but dared not say anything, crawled off the sofa, leaned against the armrest, and slowly knelt in front of Derick.

    She opened her mouth and engulfed his penis, letting the semen and vaginal fluid still dripping from her pussy and anus mix together.

    Although she had just been penetrated and ejaculated into, Zelda seemed to have become accustomed to Derick''s relentless play and teasing. H

    owever, her furrowed brows and occasional retching showed that she was still uncomfortable. After all, the mixture of semen, vaginal fluid, and blood made for an unpleasant taste.

    Zelda was indeed a talented and seductive policewoman who knew how to please men. Her oral sex skills became more and more proficient as she tightly wrapped her warm lips around his penis, while her small hands masturbated up and down the shaft.

    Her agile tongue constantly licked and teased the sensitive parts such as the glans and coronal sulcus, driving Derick crazy with pleasure. He wanted to ejaculate directly into her pretty little mouth, but he wanted to save himself for the upcoming meal with little Lolita Judy.

 Chapter 57 57: Judys abandonment [1]

    Derick watched with excitement as Judy knelt down beside him, and he decided to have Judy join in as well. The two beautiful girls began licking his penis together.

    Although Judy felt a bit reluctant, she couldn''t shake off the guilt and unease she felt from not letting Derick ejaculate earlier, which had resulted in Zelda''s rough treatment. Therefore, she carried some sense of guilt and volunteered to suffer in Zelda''s place.

    This wasn''t their first collaboration, and after an initial awkwardness, Judy quickly got into the rhythm. Alongside Zelda, they eagerly took turns licking the man''s penis.

    The soft and delicate lips of the two beautiful girls firmly pressed against either side of the penis. Their tender hands began stroking it up and down, gradually intensifying their movements.

    As Judy and Zelda became more enthusiastic, their lips accidentally touched, forming a seamless circle around Derick''s shaft. Their captivating eyes looked up, emanating a pitiful gaze that drove his primal desires to the brink.

    Derick had never experienced such a sensuous service before. It felt as if the two girls were kissing, with only his penis nestled between their lips. They relentlessly teased the sensitive nerves on his shaft, causing his legs to grow weak.

    The alluring glances from the two seductive policewomen, coupled with their synchronized actions, were driving him to the edge of madness.

    After a while, Judy took the initiative to pass the penis to Zelda, and she positioned herself lower to start licking and teasing Derick''s testicles. Meanwhile, Zelda resumed pleasuring his penis with her mouth, her cheeks now blushing even more.

    Derick wasn''t surprised by Zelda''s behavior. Although she had always been reserved and resolute in bed unless repeatedly brought to climax, she showed no aversion to intimate contact with other girls due to her prior experience of making love with Derick and Lisa together.

    Therefore, given her unwavering loyalty to him, it came as no surprise that Zelda and Judy worked together so harmoniously to serve their master.

    However, Judy had never engaged in sexual activities with Derick alongside other women before. In fact, she was still a virgin, having never been taken by Derick during their first time together.

    This indicated her reluctance towards engaging in sexual acts with Derick. Previously, when she voluntarily served Derick to prevent harm to Zelda''s anus, she displayed some resistance. But within such a short period of time, she underwent a significant transformation, which surprised him.

    Moreover, it seemed that this young girl had become proactive, growing more excited with each lick. As her tongue explored further downwards, the intense pleasure continuously stimulated Derick''s mind. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He barely had time to think when Judy''s delicate tongue reached his testicles and ventured into the crevice between his buttocks. Thoughtfully, Derick propped one foot on the sofa, widening his legs and exposing his anal region.

    Judy naturally understood his intentions and, driven by the overpowering desire provoked by the strong scent, she decisively pressed her lips against it, extending her tongue to lick and play with the man''s anus.

    She occasionally inserted her tongue into it, swirling it around, driving Derick to the point of ecstasy.

    Derick sat on the couch, with a half-naked beautiful policewoman''s charming face beneath him, enjoying her ultimate service. Behind his buttocks was an adorable little loli, diligently sticking her face into his anus, extending her beautiful little tongue shamelessly to lick it.

    Under Zelda''s exceptional oral skills and Judy''s relentless anal stimulation, Derick was on the verge of exploding. He soon surrendered completely, ejaculating a large amount of semen into Zelda''s mouth.

    The heroic and resolute policewoman girl swallowed the semen with a sobbing sound, while the little loli behind her continued without stopping, shamelessly licking his anus until he had completely ejaculated, and then finally stopped.

    After Derick finished ejaculating, Zelda shyly spat out his penis, swallowing the remaining semen in her mouth. She even opened her mouth and let Derick look inside, her lascivious expression matching her heroic and bashful look, which made Derick''s blood boil.

    His recently ejaculated penis immediately hardened again, and he couldn''t help but want to pounce on the beautiful policewoman in front of him.

    However, Derick also knew that Zelda had been exhausted by his actions. The recent oral sex session had already left her feeling weak all over. If he were to continue playing, she might not be able to get up tomorrow.

    But now he still had a little loli who could satisfy his vigorous sexual desire, the one who had just licked his anus.

    "No... How could I do this?" After the extreme desire subsided, the little loli, Lisa, sat on the ground, on the verge of collapse. She was devastated, wondering how she had done such dirty and disgusting things just now, willingly using her beautiful and innocent little mouth to lick a man''s excretory hole.

    Although Derick had cleaned himself and there was nothing dirty, the thought of such repulsive behavior made the little loli feel nauseous, as if she was about to vomit.

    "No... sob..." Judy started to cry in sorrow. Her lovely Lolita outfit was somewhat disheveled, exposing large areas of snow-white skin, making her petite and cute body even more worthy of protection.

    Derick looked at the little loli sitting on the ground, somewhat distraught, and roughly understood what had happened. It was said that every man had his unique sexual preferences, and women also had different sensitive and stimulating spots in sexual intercourse; it was just that some had not been discovered yet.

    For example, Lisa enjoyed exhibitionism and became extremely excited when making love in public. Zelda''s special preference was being bound or dressed provocatively.

    Every time Derick transformed her from a strong and upright policewoman into a fallen little slut, her body would respond noticeably, becoming more sensitive and excited than usual.

    And Judy, this little loli, naturally had her own unique sexual desires and fetishes. It was noticed when she willingly licked Derick''s penis earlier. Although she didn''t say anything, her body became even more tense after tasting his penis, and she even took the initiative.

    When she tasted the penis again, this time mixed with Zelda''s anal virgin blood, she became even more aroused. Not only did she lick his penis thoroughly, but she also continued to lick along his perineum to his anus. Derick truly enjoyed the assault of the policewoman and her rice-serving.

    "Let go of me... No, I can''t... sob..."

    The cute little loli''s face was filled with fear and unease. She hadn''t yet recovered from the disgust and aversion of willingly licking a man''s anus. Naturally, she felt a bit repulsed by Derick. She didn''t understand what had happened.

    The semen she had just tasted was so salty, fishy, and extremely disgusting, yet she ate it so happily. She even willingly licked the man''s anus, as if completely controlled by her sexual desire.

    Ignoring everything, Derick pulled the little loli up, placing her on the table against the wall. The position of the table was perfect, with the little loli''s legs hanging in the air, but the space between her legs aligned perfectly with Derick''s lower body.

    "Don''t move, or I''ll tear all your clothes off and let you leave naked after we''re done, making all the women in the base laugh at you." Judy instinctively tried to put her skirt back down but was stopped by the man''s fierce gaze and words.

 Chapter 58 58: Judys abandonment [2]

    Derick saw the little loli girl finally behaving a bit more obediently, nodded in satisfaction, and stared at her body. She was wearing a cute fluffy skirt that barely concealed the breathtaking scenery of her lower region.

    Moreover, it was pulled up, revealing a glimpse of her fleshly slit between her tightly squeezed legs. Shockingly, she wasn''t wearing any underwear.

    Her upper body had a white lace border, adding to her adorable young girl aura. Her delicate and slender physique seemed fragile, as if a gust of wind could knock her over.

    Especially with the two pigtails on her head, adorned with a white headband, along with her timid and pitiful expression, it simply overloaded one''s senses with the essence of girlhood. One couldn''t help but desire to forcefully indulge in the beauty of this doll-like creature.

    Suddenly, as if he had remembered something, Derick grabbed Judy''s tender legs and forcefully spread them apart. Unexpectedly, the lower half of the little loli''s body almost fell off the table.

    If it weren''t for the quick reflexes of the little loli, who held onto Derick''s shoulder, she would have been pulled off the table. Derick forcefully parted Judy''s lovely legs, revealing the mysterious garden between them, leaving him in awe.

    Initially, with her legs pressed together, Derick hadn''t seen any pubic hair, assuming she might be a late bloomer and hence lacked that characteristic.

    However, girls like Lisa and Zelda had pubic hair, with Zelda being more abundant, covering nearly her entire lower region, including the mons pubis and the area between her thighs.

    Although Derick didn''t dislike excessive pubic hair on women, he found himself unusually interested in this clean-shaven region. He even had the idea of shaving the pubic hair of these women, though such thoughts were formed later on.

    And now, before him, he saw a tiny crevice without a trace of pubic hair. The pink labia were tightly closed, resembling the innocence of a young girl. If he didn''t forcefully spread open those labia, he wouldn''t even find the entrance to her tender little hole.

    Subconsciously, Derick gulped, and as if possessed by a ghost, he brought his head closer. He rarely gave women oral pleasure, as he didn''t particularly enjoy the hair that often came with it. However, seeing this immaculate region aroused his curiosity to an extreme extent.

    He even entertained the thought of shaving the pubic hair of these women, but even if he did, it would be an acquired preference.

    Derick''s head instinctively moved closer, and he licked the virgin little hole, paying no attention to her pleas and struggles. The loli girl let out a cry of surprise, involuntarily clamping her legs together, inadvertently trapping the man''s head.

    The smooth and silky inner thighs of the loli girl pressed against Derick''s cheek, providing him with a pleasurable sensation. He proceeded to directly lick Judy''s untouched little hole, completely disregarding her pleas and struggles, savoring it like a delicious delicacy.

    "No... Derick... it feels... uncomfortable... Ah... it''s so itchy... please stop... Ahh... let go... please... sob, let me go~"

    As her body was suspended in mid-air, with only a small part of her petite buttocks resting on the edge of the table, Judy didn''t dare to move recklessly. She could only slightly twist her delicate body, hoping that Derick would release her soon.

    The little loli''s virgin hole was absolutely delicious. Not only was there no unpleasant odor, but it also emitted a faint, refreshing fragrance. This aroma combined with the virgin scent emanating from

    the young girl''s body and the stimulating energy of her youthful feminine organs made Derick unable to resist the allure of her little hole.

    He continued until Judy''s moans grew louder, and her hole began to release sexual fluids, before finally stopping. Looking at the blushing face of the girl he had tormented, Derick smirked lasciviously. Now was the perfect opportunity to deflower the little loli.

    Excitedly swallowing his saliva, Derick held onto Judy''s beautiful legs with both hands. His penis was thick and hard, radiating heat as it hung between his legs like a mighty spear. Slowly, he pushed forward, reaching the entrance of the young girl''s virgin hole.

    However, because Judy''s tight pussy was too narrow, her labia were tightly closed together with no gap in between.

    Despite his attempts, Derick couldn''t penetrate her. He had no choice but to use his hands to separate her plump pink labia, revealing a tiny hole. He then managed to insert the head of his penis into the opening.

    "No, no... Derick... It hurts so much... I''m not ready yet... Please... can you take it out?" Judy''s expression became anxious, filled with pain and pleading. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick ignored her pleas. The pleasure he felt in his lower body was too intense to stop. Even though he had only managed to insert the head of his penis into her pussy, he could feel the powerful pressure of her tight walls squeezing him.

    Her labia clamped down on his head, creating a sensation that couldn''t be described in words.

    Wrapping his arms around the young girl''s waist, Derick pushed forward with force. His massive penis pushed through her tight virgin hole and penetrated deep inside.

    "Ahhhhh!" The pain of her stretched pussy caused Judy to scream. Derick gritted his teeth and didn''t stop moving, driven by the pleasure he felt. After breaking through the thin membrane of her hymen, he had claimed another virgin. However, he didn''t have time to reflect on this fact. The layers of flesh squeezing his penis from all sides were almost crushing him. Despite his belief that his penis was as hard as iron, he felt like it was about to be crushed by Judy''s pussy.

    When he had taken the virginity of the other two women before, Zelda had been the tightest. Even moving slightly had been difficult for him.

    However, compared to Judy''s pussy, Zelda''s was weaker. Derick had only inserted his penis into her pussy, but because of the tight squeezing inside, he was already on the verge of ejaculating. The feeling grew stronger and stronger.

    He gritted his teeth and ignored Judy''s desperate screams and cries for mercy. He thrust harder and harder, consuming a great deal of energy with each movement due to her tight pussy. His penis rubbed against her tight walls and soon her labia became red from the friction.

    Seeing the pitiful scene of the young girl losing her virginity, Zelda couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. She propped up the exhausted girl''s body and walked slowly behind the table, supporting her. "Don''t be afraid, relax a bit. It''ll be over soon..." She comforted the poor little girl.

    Zelda''s assistance made things easier for Derick, who was enjoying the pleasure of deflowering a virgin like never before. However, for Judy, this was undoubtedly the most terrifying punishment in the world.

 Chapter 59 59: Judys abandonment [3]

    "I-I can''t take it anymore... it hurts so much... down there is going to break... it hurts, ah, ah, ah..." The little girl''s face was pale, her eyes rolling back as she clenched her fingers tightly, her knuckles turning white. If it weren''t for Zelda and Derick holding her up, she would have fallen to the ground or lay writhing in pain on the table.

    "So good...hiss...Judy...your pussy is so tight...it feels so good..." Derick shouted excitedly, driven mad by the intense pleasure. He thrust his lower body forcefully, pounding the soft tender flesh of the young girl''s pussy again and again. Her perfect white virgin hole had been destroyed beyond recognition.

    Due to the intense pain in her lower body, Judy''s legs subconsciously tightened, clamping Derick''s waist, which only made her pussy tighter. Derick had to forcefully pry open her legs again, making them form a nearly 180-degree straight line. Zelda held her body from behind so that he could more easily indulge in her pussy.

    The pain of having her legs forced apart made Judy''s expression even more desperate. Before she could protest, Derick''s next heavy blow almost knocked her soul out of her body. "Ah, ah, ah...not so hard...I''m going to die...slow down...my pussy is going to be torn apart..."

    With her legs forced apart, her pussy finally became less narrow, and Derick suddenly realized that a small part of his penis had not yet been fully inserted. His glans were already against the cervix of the young girl.

    In pursuit of greater pleasure, Derick signaled Zelda to hold the little girl against the table and then gathered his strength for a more ferocious thrust. At that moment, Judy completely lost control and began to scream uncontrollably.

    Her hands couldn''t hold onto Derick''s shoulders, and her body leaned back, twisting crazily in an attempt to escape the insane pain. If it weren''t for Zelda holding onto her from behind, she would have fallen over.

    Even so, Zelda had to lean against the table and work hard to stabilize herself. Her weak body was almost unable to stand after being fucked so hard.

    Derick became more and more vigorous, pounding Judy''s flower heart again and again, determined to open up her cervix.

    However, this made the poor little girl suffer even more. She screamed continuously, her pretty face twisted and distorted by the pounding. Tears and saliva flowed out uncontrollably, and her petite body began to convulse, as if she couldn''t hold on any longer.

    "Ah...so good...hiss..." With his final fierce thrust, Derick''s huge glans finally penetrated through the narrow cervix and into the depths of the young girl''s uterus.

    This made Judy unable to bear it anymore. Her eyes rolled back, and she almost fainted. In contrast, Derick was about to explode.

    The little girl''s pussy was already incredibly tight, and because it was so small, his penis was able to penetrate into her uterus. This meant that his penis was being squeezed and sucked from different parts of her pussy at the same time, increasing his pleasure exponentially.

    Suddenly, Derick couldn''t control himself. After a few thrusts inside the young girl''s womb, a large amount of semen gushed out of his penis and poured directly into the depths of her uterus.

    The uterus itself is the most sensitive part of a young girl, especially when being flooded with hot semen. Judy was unexpectedly stimulated and reached climax. Her tight little hole began to spasm uncontrollably, even tighter than before.

    It almost appeared to shrink to the size of a pinhole, squeezing Derick''s penis so tightly that he almost lost consciousness from the intense pleasure. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah... so good... I can''t take it anymore... It feels amazing... Ahh!" The young girl''s virgin hole sucked Derick''s penis like a greedy mouth, eagerly swallowing everything. Derick''s semen poured out relentlessly, drenching the sensitive depths of the young girl''s womb.

    The more semen he ejaculated, the greater the stimulation Judy experienced, prolonging her orgasm. In this mutually stimulating cycle, Derick''s penis was continuously drained of semen, while her little hole continued to tighten and release, squirting even more fluids.

    Eventually, Derick''s penis ran dry, but the young girl''s small hole continued to squeeze and torment his penis, even milking out some of his urine.

    Finally, when Judy''s climax subsided, Derick managed to withdraw his penis. His legs were weak, and his brain was dizzy from the intense pleasure.

    The young girl had already completely passed out from continuous orgasms, her face resembling that of a foolish girl. She lay back in Zelda''s arms, saliva and tears covering her pretty face, looking utterly disheveled. She had been thoroughly played with.

    "Phew... Ah, she almost sucked me to death. Is the virgin hole really that terrifying?" Derick took a few deep breaths, gradually regaining some strength. He found the pitiful state of the young girl, who had fainted from his relentless pounding, to be quite amusing.

    He instructed Zelda to hold Judy''s head down, while he positioned himself next to the young girl''s head and inserted his penis into her mouth.

    Since the young girl had already been fucked unconscious, he wasn''t afraid of her suddenly biting him. Derick thrust his penis back and forth in the little girl''s mouth, smearing his semen and vaginal fluids on her tongue and inside her mouth.

    Once his penis was completely cleaned of semen and fluids, now coated with the young girl''s saliva, Derick satisfactorily withdrew it. However, just as his glans was about to leave her mouth, Judy, who was still in a deep sleep, turned her head and tightened her mouth, trying to keep his penis inside her small mouth.

    Before Derick could react, his penis was already pulled back, but at that moment, a look of reluctance and attachment appeared on the young girl''s pretty face. She murmured, "Don''t go... I still want to enjoy the delicious taste... I want more..."

    Zelda was wide-eyed in astonishment, while Derick had suspected this all along and now had it confirmed. It seemed that Judy indeed had a special fascination and liking for his semen and its taste. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be chasing after his penis and biting it while unconscious, let alone the previous chaotic act of licking his anus.

    Being in a state of unconsciousness actually reinforced this point. What Judy said and did now were all instinctual. Derick''s eyes shifted, realizing that he still needed some time to recover his strength. So, why not give it a try?

    "Little girl who loves semen, hehe..." Derick felt triumphant. Judy''s intense infatuation with his semen gave him an ultimate sense of conquest.

    With that in mind, Derick reached his hand towards the young girl''s groin, inserting his finger into her tight little hole. It had to be said that Judy''s hole was incredibly alluring.

    Even though he had just deflowered her, it had already regained its original tightness, making it difficult for his finger to penetrate. It was truly a perfect vessel for storing semen.

    However, now was not the time to dwell on this. After all, Derick had just ejaculated inside her for a long time, nearly depleting his reserves.

    Although Derick''s recovery rate was fast, it still required time. And with Judy in a state of unconscious climax, her little hole was undoubtedly filled with his murky semen...

 Chapter 60 60: Judys unique [1]

    Derick''s fingers rapidly pumped in and out of the loli girl''s little orifice, eliciting a slight frown and a series of alluring moans that blended both pain and pleasure. Her tender legs trembled restlessly.

    The man scooped out a substantial amount of white, murky fluid from the loli''s petite pussy. His entire finger was covered in a mixture of semen and vaginal juices. He smeared the concoction back onto his erect penis but found it insufficient.

    He had to extract more, manipulating it until his entire member was coated in the sticky fluid. With a wicked grin, he realigned his penis towards the loli''s small mouth, parting her delicate lips and thrusting his semen-coated organ inside.

    Judy, still lost in a post-orgasmic daze, remained oblivious to Derick''s actions. As he reintroduced his enhanced member into her enticing little mouth, the loli girl instinctively began sucking on it, her slippery tongue swirling and licking his shaft with audible enthusiasm.

    Judy''s expression turned into one of pleasure and satisfaction. She resembled a young girl eagerly devouring a lollipop, greedily licking and sucking the liquid coating Derick''s penis.

    Occasionally, while cleaning his shaft, she would playfully suck on it, relishing the salty and savory taste.

    These subtle movements provided Derick with a unique pleasure, satisfying his desires for dominance and carnal lust. It even stirred a hint of tenderness, akin to a father observing his daughter''s innocent enjoyment of a sweet treat.

    Gradually, under the teasing of the loli girl''s unconscious tongue, Derick''s penis regained its strength and size.

    However, before he could fully indulge in the delightful sensation of the loli''s oral exploration, he noticed the absence of semen on his member once again. Judy''s face displayed a mixture of longing and pleading.

    "You''re such a gluttonous little slut," Derick muttered with a low voice, playfully scolding her. Using his hand to extract the semen was not a viable solution, as it only yielded a small amount and caused some to drip onto the table, resulting in wastage.

    His eyes darted around, and an incredibly provocative idea crossed his mind. He turned his head towards Zelda and whispered a few words into her ear, causing the stunning policewoman''s face to instantly flush red. She cast a resentful glance at her master and remarked, "Master, you''re so naughty, teasing me like this."

    "Well, didn''t you see it too? Judy absolutely loves consuming semen. So, this is just helping her, isn''t it?" Derick taunted Zelda shamelessly, his audacity leaving her in astonishment. Reluctantly, she crawled over, ready to act upon her master''s request.

    "Hehe, you''re so obedient. You should eat a little more, otherwise, leaving so much semen inside her little hole could be risky if she gets pregnant, right?" Derick patted Zelda''s buttocks. Although her two openings were still red and swollen, they had mostly healed, leaving behind only traces of fluids.

    Zelda''s heart trembled as she realized that her master had ejaculated inside her without using protection multiple times. She hadn''t even considered the possibility of getting pregnant. The idea both worried and excited her.

    Derick watched this arousing scene with interest. He saw the beautiful policewoman slowly position herself between the loli girl''s legs, squatting down halfway, and spreading the girl''s swollen lips to approach her still-dripping orifice.

    "Mmm... Don''t," Judy''s throat let out a soft and seductive moan as Zelda''s lips made contact with her orifice.

    As Judy''s moans grew louder, Zelda continued to suck the fluids from inside the girl''s orifice. It seemed like an eternity before the policewoman finally raised her head, her cheeks swollen from the amount of fluid inside her mouth.

    "Hehe... Lisa, you look so tempting like this," Derick chuckled, seeing Zelda''s rosy red lips filled with semen, a sight that could make any man''s desire explode. Zelda blushed at her master''s teasing, feeling both ashamed and excited.

    However, as Zelda looked at the sleeping loli girl, she hesitated. Derick knew exactly what was going through her mind and spoke up, "Lisa, you don''t have to feed her mouth-to-mouth. I''ll place my penis horizontally next to Judy''s mouth, and you can kiss the other side. Then, slowly spit the semen onto my penis, and it''ll trickle down naturally."

    Zelda looked at her master gratefully. She would have found it challenging to kiss another girl, but Derick''s plan gave her an option that was easier to handle. After all, she had already kissed her master''s penis before, so the shame was not as intense.

    Though she would obey her master''s orders, she appreciated that he didn''t force her into anything. Zelda was actually quite happy with the arrangement. If her mouth weren''t already occupied, she would have wanted to kneel down excitedly and pleasure her master orally.

    It was evident that this upright and beautiful policewoman had been completely captivated by Derick. A simple display of care from him made her immensely grateful, as if she had completely abandoned her principles.

    Derick gave a lewd smile, but his thoughts were not as simple as that. Slowly, he withdrew his penis from Judy''s mouth and positioned it horizontally on her face, with the tip of his glans nestled beside her little mouth, causing her lips to slightly part and press against his shaft. He signaled Zelda to proceed.

    Without doubting him, Zelda slowly lowered herself, pressing her red lips against the other side of Derick''s shaft near the base, and began to slowly release some of the semen from her mouth.

    At first, Judy didn''t show much reaction, until the sticky and thick ejaculate, guided by gravity, started flowing down Derick''s shaft and gradually dripped into the little loli''s mouth. That''s when she suddenly reacted.

    Perhaps the delicious and appetizing liquid enticed the little loli once again, as her mouth began to autonomously press tightly against Derick''s shaft. Her mouth made a sucking sound as she sucked the cloudy white semen off his glans and swallowed it down one by one.

    Like this, Zelda would spit out a little, and Judy would swallow it down a little. Gradually, as their movements became more intense, they became less cautious than before.

    The lips of the two beautiful women were getting closer and closer, until eventually, they were almost touching each other, separated only by the man''s penis. It was just like when they both gave Derick a blowjob together; they were so close that they almost touched.

    Surprised, Zelda wanted to lift her head, but Derick, who had been prepared for this, held her head down, not allowing her to move. Helplessly, Zelda could only continue kissing the loli girl through the barrier of their master''s shaft, while spitting out a mixture of semen and vaginal fluid.

    Derick was feeling incredibly ecstatic. From his perspective, two stunningly beautiful young girls were now kneeling under his crotch, with their four sets of lips kissing his shaft.

    The lips of both girls formed a fleshy ring that enveloped his penis, constantly licking and sucking. And the two young girls continued to kiss each other passionately, making the scene even more obscene and depraved.

    "Ah..." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Just then, the loli girl beneath Derick suddenly let out an indistinct moan, signaling her impending awakening. However, Derick didn''t make any other move. When Judy woke up and saw everything in front of her, her expression must have been quite amusing.

    As expected, after a few moans, Judy slowly opened her eyes, her hazy gaze sweeping the scene before her. Her eyes suddenly widened, and she tilted her head downward, quickly removing herself from the man''s shaft and instinctively letting out a bout of dry heaving.

 Chapter 61 61: Judys unique [2]

    "Hey, finally awake? Don''t get me wrong, you were crying and screaming for semen to eat in your dreams, so I reluctantly fed you some." Derick said with an evil smile, looking at the loli girl''s uncomfortable expression.

    Upon hearing his words, Judy''s eyes widened with anger. She wanted to say something, but she found her mouth filled with the taste of semen and lewd fluids.

    However, for some reason, she didn''t reject this taste, and she even found herself somewhat enjoying it. But just the thought that it came from a man''s penis made her instinctively hesitant and uncomfortable.

    "You don''t believe me? Why not ask Lisa?" Derick looked at Zelda, who was sitting beside him, with a lewd smile on his face.

    Although Judy didn''t fully believe him, her eyes subconsciously turned to Zelda. Zelda was torn between difficulty and embarrassment, but she didn''t want to lie. Faced with her best friend''s questioning gaze, she finally nodded silently.

    "I... cough...," Judy tried to say something but was choked by the residue of semen in her throat. She began to cough loudly. Derick found great pleasure in seeing the pure and cute loli girl in such a miserable state and comforted her by patting her small head.

    The loli girl struggled instinctively, twisted her head, and looked at Derick with a resentful gaze. However, he didn''t mind. No matter how fiercely she glared, she would ultimately obediently eat his penis.

    "Come on, continue eating..." Derick had almost recovered his strength, and his penis was now full of vitality. He felt like he could keep going. If he didn''t make these two beautiful policewomen completely exhausted and unable to get out of bed today, he would consider himself useless.

    "I... I want to get down..." Although she was reluctant, Judy knew how formidable Derick was. She was now afraid to resist him after experiencing the pain of losing her virginity earlier. She had become somewhat fearful of Derick.

    Although the loli girl''s lower body was still in unbearable pain, she had no choice but to obediently climb down from the table with Zelda''s support. She stood there, feeling somewhat helpless and at a loss.

    Teasing such an innocent little loli was truly a delightful experience. Derick felt ecstatic. He scanned Judy''s body, which was covered in torn Lolita clothing, the intense lovemaking earlier having made the outfit even more tattered. It barely covered any parts of her body.

    But this appearance somehow added a touch of twisted beauty, as he watched the cute clothes being torn apart and the adorable little loli being fucked until she cried for mercy.

    Derick''s beastly desires were about to burst, and he couldn''t help but fantasize about pouncing on Judy again and ravaging her mercilessly.

    However, she must have reached her limit. Her tight and terrifyingly narrow virgin hole had been violently forced open by Derick''s large cock.

    She was almost fainting from the pain, and being filled with such violent thrusts and creampied. If she wasn''t being supported by Zelda right now, Judy wouldn''t even have the strength to stand up.

    Nevertheless, Judy currently experienced a sensation of tearing pain in her lower body. Even a gentle movement caused her to feel completely exhausted and sore.

    Her hands were twitching, and her delicate face twisted in discomfort. However, despite her condition, this despicable person insisted on receiving oral sex from her. Judy glared at Derick with intense hostility.

    Observing Derick lounging carelessly on the couch, with his thick and erect penis exposed, Judy''s expression grew increasingly uneasy.

    However, she found herself in a predicament and had no choice but to confront the situation. Under the intimidating gaze of the man, Judy reluctantly approached him.

    "Come on, Judy. Help your master by licking his penis. It''s simple, just like licking a lollipop. Oh, I almost forgot, you were quite talented at it when you were asleep, a natural talent..." Derick remarked, accompanied by a wicked grin.

    Judy shot him a resentful glance, her eyes filled with sadness, resentment, fear, and reverence. However, her expression only served to further excite Derick, who eagerly anticipated her next move.

    "Judy... come on. We have to do it anyway. The longer we delay, the more uncomfortable it will become..." Zelda, standing beside Judy, felt compelled to persuade her sister.

    Zelda had been standing by Judy''s side, as the young girl had just experienced a violent and brutal deflowering. Judy''s balance was still somewhat unsteady due to the ordeal, and Zelda was afraid she might accidentally fall. She gently supported her to prevent any mishaps.

    Judy silently nodded in agreement and ultimately approached Derick. Due to her shorter stature, she had to lower her head only slightly to take Derick''s penis into her mouth.

    "Ah... so... pleasurable," though Judy''s skills in performing oral sex were still quite amateurish, her natural talent was exceptional, even surpassing Zelda''s. Moreover, the sight of her looking so aggrieved and pitiful, with an innocent expression, could further provoke a man''s desires for destruction and lust.

    "Judy, don''t overthink it. Gently use your lips to stimulate it, let your tongue swirl around the head... and be careful with your teeth, it''s best to keep them covered. If your teeth accidentally touch it, it will hurt the master, and he won''t be able to ejaculate as slowly..."

    Zelda, on the other hand, was like a caring older sister, patiently and with great patience, guiding the young girl in performing oral sex. Derick was enjoying his leisure time, watching Judy gradually become more skilled under Zelda''s guidance, increasing the pleasure she was bringing to his penis.

    However, Judy never dared to look up at Derick. Her eyes remained closed, as if trying to hypnotize herself by not seeing what was happening in front of her, in order to make herself feel less uncomfortable.

    "Lisa, there''s still a lot of semen in Judy''s little hole. Why don''t you suck it out again, just like before, and spit it into her mouth?"

    Upon hearing Derick''s words, Judy instinctively struggled, trying to spit out the penis in resistance. However, the man wouldn''t give her that chance. He pressed his right hand against her head, controlling the movement of her head, forcing her to swallow and suck on his penis.

    This made the young girl very miserable. Derick''s penis was a bit too large for her small mouth to handle. When she had control, she could barely manage to lick and play with the upper part.

    But now, the control was in Derick''s hands. He had no mercy and pressed down hard with his right hand each time, making his penis penetrate deep into the little girl''s throat before pulling out.

    Subconsciously, Judy''s hands started tapping on the man''s thighs, and she raised her eyes to look at him with watery, pitiful, and pleading eyes, hoping to make him be a little gentler.

    But upon seeing such a gaze, Derick couldn''t help but want to move faster, making her feel even more uncomfortable. He wanted to fuck this little girl''s tender mouth until she cried and begged for mercy, believing that she would look even more adorable in that state.

    However, the second rough deep-throat session was too much for Judy. Seeing that she couldn''t hold on any longer, Derick finally relaxed his grip on her, allowing the relieved young girl to spit out his penis and cough.

    "Lisa, continue. The little girl won''t resist, and I''m sure she wants to taste the semen," Derick said with a lewd smile as he looked at Zelda, urging her on. Under his lewd dominance, the little girl had no choice but to comply.

    She gave him a resentful glare, lowered her head, and silently began licking and sucking on his penis again. However, her legs slightly parted, fearing that if she didn''t cooperate, Derick would torture Zelda. She reluctantly went along with it.

    Faced with Derick''s perverse and exciting suggestion, Zelda sighed imperceptibly, but since it was the command of her master, and she had just done it not long ago, she didn''t have much resistance in her heart.

    The stunning girl positioned herself behind Judy, half squatting, and spread open the young girl''s buttocks. Her mouth aimed at Judy''s little hole, and she started sucking continuously.

    With the experience from last time, Zelda''s sucking speed increased significantly this time. In no time, her mouth was full of a mixture of semen, vaginal fluids, and saliva. Under Derick''s command, she moved above his penis and gradually spat out the mixture, dripping it onto his penis.

    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 62 62: Degenerate [1]

    Under Derick''s coercion, Judy had to lick off the disgusting mixture on his penis one by one. Every time Zelda spat some out, she had to swallow it until all the liquid in Zelda''s mouth was gone. The little girl had also drunk a large amount of semen mixture.

    Then Zelda crawled back behind the little girl''s butt and sucked the remaining liquid inside her small hole before spitting it back to her. This went on for a few times until the semen and vaginal fluids inside the little girl were cleaned up.

    Judy gradually got used to this perverse behavior and became more proficient in oral sex techniques, even surpassing Zelda who had trained her multiple times.

    When Zelda finally spat out the last bit of semen in her mouth, Derick suddenly pressed Judy''s head down with his hand and forced her to take his penis deeper into her throat.

    The intensity was even harder than before, and every time the glans penetrated deeply into her throat, he was crazily raping her small mouth.

    The little girl didn''t expect Derick to use deep throat this time. Caught off guard, she almost suffocated.

    Fortunately, with the experience from last time, she did not surrender after only a moment.

    However, her reddened face showed that she was very uncomfortable. Although she ate it very sweetly, her throat was so painful that she wanted to vomit.

    But this even more stimulated Derick''s beastly desire. He didn''t care how much pain and discomfort the little girl was experiencing under him.

    He crazily fucked her tight and narrow mouth and tender throat, with red eyes, experiencing this extremely pleasant sensation and releasing his sexual desire.

    "Ah... good... stinky bitch... little slut... swallow it all for me... savor daddy''s semen... so fucking good..." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Under the extremely pleasant ejaculation sensation, Derick unexpectedly said the word "daddy." The cute appearance of Judy, the little girl, made people feel a sense of humiliation and a perverted pleasure of incest, making his ejaculation even more pleasurable.

    "Cough..." Finally, when Derick''s ejaculation ended, he released his grip on Judy''s head. The little girl was finally able to get free and crawled on the ground, vomiting in pain. Her mouth was covered with semen and saliva, looking extremely obscene, just like a cute doll that had been played with and ruined.

    After ejaculation, Derick did not immediately continue the fight. He just looked at the embarrassed look of the little girl with interest.

    When Zelda saw this, she felt a little heartache and came to Judy''s side, gently patting her back to comfort her.

    After a while, Judy finally recovered from extreme discomfort, but her eyes were still slightly red and she had shed countless tears of pain.

    It was evident that Derick''s actions just now were rough. As he looked at her with a smirk, the little girl looked at him with resentment and fear, pursing her lips in silence.

    Surprisingly, Judy''s virginity was already taken, and now it was time to deflower her anal virginity. It was a double delight, and since her tight pussy was already so tight, who knew how pleasurable it would be in the back.

    Derick''s big hand reached behind her buttocks, tracing down her crease until he reached her anus.

    At first, Judy didn''t feel anything, so she let Derick touch her. However, when his hand rubbed against her anus, she suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    The young girl felt like she had been electrocuted and quickly pushed him away, covering her butt. It seemed like a man''s hand was a terrifying thing to her, and she looked at him with immense fear.

    "Why are you hiding? Your front is already deflowered, and you can''t avoid the back. It''s better to strike while the iron is hot and deflower both," Derick said with a smile.

    Judy''s face turned pale with horror. She understood that what the man said was true, but the pain she experienced when she lost her virginity was excruciating. Now that her anus was even tighter, if she were to be penetrated, it would be torture.

    "No, please...it will hurt too much," Judy pleaded in fear. She had seen Zelda''s anus being deflowered earlier, and the poor girl was writhing in agony on the sofa, bleeding profusely. It was a terrifying sight.

    "But I haven''t released yet. If you don''t want to, we can use Zelda''s anus instead," Derick said nonchalantly.

    Judy''s expression changed from pale and fearful to conflicted. Zelda''s anus had already been torn apart once, and if it were to be penetrated again by a man, the wound would probably widen. How could she bear to see this happen? After hesitating for a long time, she slowly spoke up.

    "Derick...no, Master...can I discuss something with you?" The little girl blushed and asked cautiously.

    "After...can you not be so rough?...I''m still in pain down there..." Judy had no choice but to sacrifice herself to save Zelda''s anus from being penetrated again. She looked at the man with a pitiful expression, hoping to touch his heart.

    It was no wonder why there were so many lolicon in the world. Anyone who saw such a cute and tender little girl acting coquettishly in front of them would find it hard to resist. Of course, he couldn''t agree so easily. Derick wanted to have some fun with her first before agreeing to her request.

    "Sure, but you have to call me Daddy and you can''t refuse me whenever I want to have sex with you," Derick said as he stared into her eyes.

    Although having slaves and calling himself Master was satisfying, having a cute little loli like Judy call him Daddy was even more exciting. It gave him a sense of being a perverted father.

    Judy''s face changed drastically as Derick added another sentence. "Of course, if you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. I just prefer it rough when I have sex..." Faced with the man''s blatant threat, the little girl almost burst into tears.

    However, she also knew that if she refused Derick now and he still wanted to have sex with her in the future, she wouldn''t have the capital to resist him. Instead, she would only face even more brutal treatment.

    Derick didn''t rush her decision. The most important thing now was to conquer the little girl''s mind and let her struggle for a while. After a painful internal struggle, the little girl finally lifted her head and looked at Derick with watery eyes.

    "Daddy...can you be gentle when you penetrate my anus later? I''ll let you bully me in the future..."

    "Daddy, can you be gentle later? I''ll let you bully me in the future..." Upon hearing the little girl''s words, Derick''s penis instantly became erect.

 Chapter 63 63: Degenerate [2]

    There''s nothing more stimulating for a man''s desire than hearing a loli beauty call him "daddy" while acting spoiled and flirtatious towards him. And this beautiful girl is a purebred loli, adding a touch of unusual color to the scene.

    Judy''s appearance is incredibly cute and petite. If you saw her for the first time, you might even mistake her for a middle school student. This makes people''s imagination run wild and makes her seem like a good daughter to her daddy.

    So when Derick heard the little loli Judy call him daddy, he couldn''t wait to pounce on her and fuck her until she cried and screamed. He wanted to ravage her body, let her know how powerful his big penis was, and spoil her while she acted spoiled and sought pleasure under him.

    Derick laughed lasciviously and pounced on her while his big hand continued to roam over the little girl''s body, reaching into her broken Lolita clothing and enjoying the silky smoothness of her skin.

    Although Judy''s figure was flat and pitiful, unlike Lisa and Zelda who had plenty of space to play with, just holding Judy''s delicate body and smelling the natural fragrance from her made Derick experience a different kind of pleasure. A special taboo emotion, as if he were really a beastly father playing with his cute and pitiful daughter.

    Kissing the little loli''s pretty face, Derick''s big mouth gradually moved downwards, nibbling along Judy''s slender neck, tender skin, slightly raised pink breasts, smooth belly, short but exceptionally cute legs, and even leaving marks on her smooth and tender feet.

    Derick pressed the loli girl under him, his mouth holding the cherry on her plump breasts, while his right hand reached under Judy''s crotch and lightly scratched around her anus with his nails, occasionally inserting his fingers into her anus.

    As expected, the loli girl''s anus was even tighter than her little pussy. Derick''s fingers couldn''t penetrate it at all, and he didn''t want to insert his fingers before deflowering her anus with his penis. So he had to give up and instead rubbed and played with Judy''s pussy.

    Under the man''s skilled teasing, the little loli soon became breathless, her delicate body began to tremble slightly, and her beautiful eyes looking at Derick were no longer just full of fear and unease but also added a layer of pink mist.

    Derick naturally knew that the cute loli girl had been aroused by him, and he also knew that this was the best time to deflower her anus. He picked up Judy by the waist and walked towards the sofa, scaring her into wrapping her legs around his waist for fear of falling off.

    Derick held the loli girl''s delicate body and sat down on the sofa. Judy knew what was coming next and lowered her head, unable to look him in the eye. Her pink face blushed with shyness, making her look even more attractive.

    Derick looked at this cute little loli and subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He adjusted her sitting posture so that her snow-white feet were placed on either side of him and her buttocks were positioned directly above his penis.

    Due to Derick having to support the little girl, he couldn''t control her, so he had to ask Zelda to help open the little girl''s anus. The stunning policewoman glared at her owner resentfully, pouted and squatted between their legs, one hand holding her owner''s penis, and the other gently pressing on the young girl''s buttocks, ensuring her anus was aligned with her owner''s penis.

    When Derick''s glans touched Judy''s anus, he could clearly feel the young girl''s body trembling slightly. Any girl would be nervous the first time her anal was penetrated, especially since Judy had just been deflowered, making the pain even more intense.

    Zelda pressed down on the little girl''s buttocks while Derick lifted his hips to insert his penis. However, Judy''s anus was too tight and her trembling body made it difficult to penetrate. His penis kept skimming around the silky groove, keeping it from entering.

    Suddenly, Derick''s gaze fell on the little girl''s feet on the sofa, giving him an idea. After realigning his glans with Judy''s anus, he grabbed her raised buttocks and pulled downwards forcefully, catching Judy off-guard and causing her to lose balance. Her feet came off the seat, and her buttocks naturally sank, pulling her anus downwards, engulfing Derick''s penis.

    "Ah... it hurts... I can''t handle it... it''s going to break... ah... it hurts... I can''t bear it... Derick... please... no more..."

    "What did you call me? Hm?"

    Judy''s extremely tight anus tightly clamped onto Derick''s penis, almost crushing it. The intense pleasure made him almost go insane, with nowhere to release it. With a big hand, he slapped the little girl''s buttocks hard, causing Judy''s cries to become even louder.

    "Daddy... please... it''s about to tear... I can''t handle it... quickly take it out... ah... I can''t bear it... would you like your daughter to lick your penis... do not... do not insert it into my anus..."

    "That won''t do. This is a deflowering ceremony, we cannot stop halfway. I''m going to ejaculate inside your anus later." Derick''s big hand ruthlessly kneaded the little girl''s petite buttocks, not because he pitied her but because her anus was incredibly enchanting. If he didn''t pause to adapt gradually, the pleasure might turn into pain. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Daddy... can you be gentler... it feels like I''m being stabbed with a knife... ah... please don''t move... daddy... we agreed... please be gentle... I''ll do whatever you want in the future..."

    Due to gravity, Derick''s penis almost fully inserted into Judy''s anus. Originally the size of a needle hole, it was instantly stretched to the size of a baby''s fist, causing unimaginable pain.

    It''s no wonder Judy was driven almost to madness by this strike, babbling incoherently. Snot and tears flowed incessantly, her hands tightly wrapped around the man''s neck, raising her head and screaming and moaning.

    "Well, then. Be a good girl, obediently do as Daddy says, and provide Daddy with pleasure anytime, anywhere. Daddy will ejaculate into your womb and give Daddy a more beautiful daughter." Derick smirked.

    "Ah... giving birth... I can''t..." Judy suddenly became fearful. At first, it was terrifying enough to call a man who was almost the same age as her father "daddy", but to give birth to his child, how could she agree?

    Seeing Judy''s refusal, Derick lifted the little girl''s buttocks again, pressing down forcefully, forcefully thrusting in and shutting down Judy''s words.

    "Hmm? You dare resist? Then I''ll be rougher. After all, you were born to be fucked by men. Even if you don''t agree, you''ll be fucked by Daddy for the rest of your life."

    After saying that, he lifted the little girl''s delicate buttocks and began thrusting forcefully. This action completely broke the little girl, her nails digging into Derick''s back muscles, causing him some pain, but also arousing his beastly desires even more.

 Chapter 64 64: Degenerate [3]

    "No more, it hurts so much... I promise... Daddy, dear Daddy... I''ll agree to anything you want... I''ll take care of you from now on, give birth to your children~ Ah ah ah... Please, Daddy... Don''t move like that anymore... I can''t take it down there anymore... Ah ah ah ah..."

    "Oh? Then tell me, my good daughter, how can you serve Daddy?" Derick listened with great satisfaction and teased the little girl''s anus, urging her to answer.

    "Ah ah... I... I don''t know... Not... Daddy... Ah ah ah... You can''t do this... I''ll say... I''ll say... Daughter can help Daddy with her mouth, let Daddy fuck her pussy... let Daddy fuck her ass... Ah oh oh oh..."

    "What else? Is that all you can offer?"

    Derick smirked as he watched Judy, who was completely lost in madness and tormented to the point of near death, after relentlessly thrusting into her tight anus. He continued to force her to speak words of pleasure and obedience that pleased him.

    "Still... still... Daughter can eat Daddy''s semen... can lick Daddy''s asshole... Ah ah ah... Daddy also likes daughter''s body... Daughter keeps her body clean and fragrant for Daddy to play with... Ah ah ah please no... I''m not saying... Dad... please... can you stop for a moment..."

    "Not bad... My slutty daughter is so obedient." Derick rewarded her by kissing her cheek, and said, "What else? Say two more things, only then will Daddy consider you qualified. Otherwise, Daddy will have to speed up..."

    "Still... still... Daughter can help Daddy... moaning... I really don''t know..." Judy, who was still a virgin, didn''t know how to seduce a man, but she wore an expression of pain and debauchery. Saliva dripped from her little mouth, making her look both obscene and cute.

    "Let Daddy remind you again, what did Daddy just ask you to do? Remember?" Derick reached out and twisted her rosy nipple fiercely, causing her to moan even more.

    "Sob sob... I remember... and... ah ah ah... Daughter can give birth to Daddy''s child... can give birth to a slut just like daughter... Daddy can play with both of us... Daughter''s nipples are about to be twisted off... ah ah ah ah..."

    Satisfied with the answer, Derick released his hold on Judy''s nipples, grinning lasciviously at her. "Since my slutty daughter answered so well, then Daddy will reward you. Let''s change positions..."

    Before Judy could react, he lifted her from his thigh and gently laid her flat on the sofa, then raised her legs and pressed them forward until they reached her shoulders. Only then did she realize what he was doing, and she looked at Derick in fear.

    "No... Daddy... Please don''t punish me anymore, it really hurts there! Please... I can''t... I really can''t..."

    "Hehe, Daddy isn''t punishing you, my obedient daughter. This is a reward for you..." Derick shamelessly said.

    He had Zelda stimulate Judy''s body from behind to prevent her from fainting due to excessive pain, and to prevent her from thrashing around and making it difficult for him to penetrate. He then aimed his penis at her tender anus again.

    "Good daughter... Daddy is going to fuck you to death!" Derick roared, grabbing the young girl''s delicate feet and thrusting forward. His penis once again entered her tight anal hole.

    With the previous insertion, it wasn''t too difficult to go in this time. After a dozen thrusts, he once again inserted his penis fully into the little girl''s anus.

    However, Judy was already completely desperate at this point, her eyes filled with pitiful pleas and pain, but she was helpless.

    She let out tempting moans and screams from her small mouth, and her body was almost folded 180 degrees by Derick, like a human fleshlight. This position made her extremely uncomfortable, but it also maximized the strength of the man''s thrusts.

    Derick fiercely thrust his lower body, hitting the little girl''s anus again and again. The glans fiercely bumped against her tender and sensitive rectum, causing her delicate body to sway constantly.

    Even the sofa began to sway uncontrollably. If it weren''t for Zelda holding the little girl''s body tightly, she would have twisted into an unrecognizable shape.

    "Daddy...daughter is going to be fucked to death...ah ah ah ah ah~ It''s broken...sob...I won''t be able to go to the bathroom in the future...it hurts...my butt is going to be broken...completely broken..."

    "Fuck...I''ll fuck you to death...how did I give birth to such a slut like you...your pussy is tight...your asshole is even tighter, and you love to eat semen...I''ll fuck you, slut daughter...let daddy fuck you to death..."

    The cute expression of the little girl made Derick crazy, and his perverted desire for humiliation was completely ignited. While madly thrusting his lower body, he also licked the little girl''s pink body. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No...my slut daughter is too tight, daddy is going to cum...cum for you, slut daughter...oh oh oh...so cool...can''t hold it anymore..."

    Under the stimulation of the little girl''s tight and terrifying anus, Derick finally reached orgasm. As he inserted his penis fully into the little girl''s anus for the last time, his penis began to tremble violently.

    Large amounts of semen sprayed out from the glans and poured into Judy''s anus. The hot liquid burned her little body, making her scream and almost faint.

    The extremely pleasurable feeling of ejaculation made Derick''s brain dizzy. If he hadn''t been half-pressed on Judy''s body, he would have probably fallen to the side. After a while, he came back to his senses and slowly pulled his penis out of the little girl''s anus.

    "Pop..." When Derick''s glans left Judy''s anus, the tight and narrow anus rubbed against it violently, making a "pop" sound. It was as if pulling out a cork from a wine bottle. It was clear how tight Judy''s anus was.

    However, under the man''s brutal ravaging, such a tight and narrow anus was completely opened up. Even if his penis had already been pulled out, the anus still refused to close, forming a terrifying round pink flesh hole that continued to flow semen and blood vessels from inside. This was a sign that Derick had caused bleeding in her intestines.

    If it weren''t for just ejaculating and feeling sorry for the little girl''s body, seeing such a obscene appearance, he would have probably pressed on Judy again and continued his conquest.

    However, Derick did not intend to let Judy rest so easily. He flipped her over to lie on her side, and the limp little girl immediately knelt under the man''s crotch. Derick pointed at his penis covered with semen and blood vessels.

    Naturally, the little girl understood what her cheap father meant. She looked at him pitifully, but knowing that she couldn''t resist, she slowly opened her small mouth and licked his penis clean with her lips and tongue.

    "And here too, you just said you wanted to lick daddy''s asshole." After finally cleaning his penis, Derick did not let Judy go. He opened his legs and pointed to the anal orifice in the middle of his buttocks.

    The little girl hesitated for a moment with a look of disgust and aversion on her face. Finally, she obediently moved her knees and knelt behind him, using her small hands to spread open the man''s buttocks and sticking out her pink fragrant tongue to lick his somewhat smelly asshole back and forth.

 Chapter 65 65: The changes at the base

    Just thinking about it is exciting. A cute and tender little girl like Judy would be pursued and liked by all men wherever she goes.

    They would hold her in their palms, afraid of melting her, and wouldn''t let her do any dirty or tiring work. But now, she is so low and humble, crawling behind a man and licking his asshole. It''s heartbreaking to watch.

    Enjoying the pleasure from his anus, Derick laughed triumphantly. As he expected, the lovely little girl Judy is now completely in his palm.

    From now on, she, along with Lisa and Zelda, will become his sex slaves and daughters. No matter how he wants to play with them, they will not resist, only silently endure or enjoy.

    Derick then pulled Zelda over to kneel in front of him and suck his penis. He enjoyed the double licking from the stunning policewoman and the loli girl, then ejaculated on their pretty faces, the perfect threesome with facial cumshot. Perhaps the happiest thing in life is this...

    It''s the sixth day of the apocalypse...

    Derick woke up early, but the two beautiful policewomen were exhausted from last night. Zelda was fine, after all, her body was strengthened.

    Although her anus was a little sore from being deflowered, she could still get out of bed. But the little girl Judy was miserable. She was still sleeping soundly and wouldn''t wake up until noon.

    As soon as Derick woke up, the three girls sleeping in the next room heard the movement. Gina and Joy knocked on the door and came in to help Derick dress.

    The two beautiful girls blushed as they looked at the man''s naked muscular body and his majestic penis. They felt embarrassed and surprised, but their movements were not slack at all.

    They enjoyed the touch of the two beautiful girls'' tender hands on their skin as they dressed.

    Derick didn''t make any moves. He had just released his desire on the two beautiful policewomen last night and wasn''t very interested now.

    Besides, although these three personal maids were also goddesses in ordinary people''s eyes, they were still a little inferior compared to women like Zelda. However, they were still good enough as side dishes.

    Gina and Joy grabbed clothes from both sides to help Derick dress while he enjoyed the gentle touch of their small hands. The two beautiful girls had never done such a thing before.

    They used to be goddesses in school with a lot of pursuers behind them. They were all very picky, so it was hard to imagine that they would now serve a man so humbly.

    Derick didn''t care too much. Although the two beautiful girls were a bit clumsy in dressing him, their attitude was still good, and they were also very entertaining to watch. They were both wearing black and white maid outfits, very cute and playful, and full of temptation.

    "Master...please wash up~" Valda had already prepared face wash water and even reached out her hand to wash Derick''s face.

    "Cough cough..." Derick choked a bit. Having beautiful women serve him while washing his face and brushing his teeth made him wonder if he would become too pampered if this went on.

    "What''s wrong, master?" Valda looked a little flustered, thinking she might have done something wrong and afraid that Derick would be dissatisfied.

    "It''s nothing, you can continue," Derick waved his hand and didn''t refuse her kindness.

    Valda continued to serve with trepidation, not daring to feel the slightest dissatisfaction. They had seen Lisa''s ruthlessness, but even such a powerful woman had to call this man master, so the three of them had to think more.

    "Master, how was it? Are they still satisfied?" Lisa walked over from outside, her face full of smiles, obviously happy. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, it''s pretty good," Derick nodded. Although these three girls were not school goddesses, they were not far off. They were goddesses that countless suitors would lick to the sky before the apocalypse. They were qualified to serve him personally.

    "That''s good. And I also checked all three of them. They''re all virgins. If you like, you can play with them as much as you want!" Lisa smirked, her eyes full of pride.

    "Checked them?" Derick looked strange. Did you take off their pants to check? But come to think of it, Lisa really was talented in training women.

    After washing up and eating a sumptuous breakfast prepared by the maids, Derick finally went downstairs with Lisa.

    Outside, the base had basically entered a stable state. Those women with talent were assigned to Zelda''s team for training in killing zombies and searching for resources.

    Those who were timid and had no ability did heavy work such as carrying goods, tidying up houses, building fences, or cultivating some land. Derick was prepared for the future.

    Although there was enough food in the hospital for these people to eat for a long time, it was still a temporary solution. Moreover, as time passed, food in this world was also decreasing. In the future, they must be self-sufficient.

    Of course, it was difficult for these delicate female college students to accept doing such dirty and tiring work. Even though Lisa threatened them, a few still complained.

    After being whipped and having their food deducted for a day, all the women quieted down and no one dared to complain again.

    In the distance, several girls carrying things wiped their sweat and saw Derick''s figure. They quickly remembered the rules of this base that Lisa had mentioned and knelt down to give him a bow.

    They didn''t dare to get up until Derick waved his hand to signal them to do so. Looking at the man''s figure as he walked away, the two girls felt a little sad. "If only we could serve the master personally on the second floor, we wouldn''t have to do these things," one girl said enviously.

    Although they had never served a man like this before, it was much better than doing these dirty and tiring tasks.

    As members of the guard team, they didn''t dare to go out and practice killing zombies, so they could only do these basic tasks. But at least it was safer and there was enough food to ensure that they wouldn''t starve to death.

    Walking to the small square in the middle of the hospital, several female guards were teaching a dozen girls how to kill zombies and exercise.

    These new women were basically college students or female teachers who had never even touched a gun before. Although some of them had talent, they still needed time to practice.

    "Master, these women have poor physical fitness and need a lot of training. Even if they practice, the bullets brought from the police station are a waste, and they are not enough for them to use," Lisa said disdainfully as she watched the clumsy group of women practicing.

    Derick found it amusing. You have the nerve to say that about others? You were just like them before, and if you hadn''t gained some abilities, you would probably still be weak. How can you laugh at others'' trashy skills when you were once the same?

    Lisa felt embarrassed under Derick''s gaze and smiled awkwardly.

    "I know that, but it doesn''t matter. Firearms will only become weaker in the future. Improving our own strength is the most important thing," Derick said dismissively.

    He could withstand some low-powered handguns even from second-level zombies, let alone higher-level ones. He was now almost at 80 points in terms of physical fitness, which was eight times that of an ordinary human.

    His combat power was even higher than that, making him a small superhero. His body defense could resist most handguns, except for high-powered ones like the Desert Eagle.

    Therefore, firearms can only be used as a transitional tool or as a deterrent. The only way to survive in the apocalypse is to upgrade one''s physical fitness and develop abilities.

 Chapter 66 66: Tame Tess [1]

    The security team members selected by Derick were all highly loyal, with loyalty scores above 80. They had all been taught firearms proficiency skills, which made them suitable as instructors.

    After being imparted with this magical ability, the loyalty of these women skyrocketed. Several of them immediately surpassed 90 points, while others were not far behind.

    After inspecting the base, Derick seemed to have some free time on his hands. He lounged on the couch with Lisa, watching TV.

    It was now the sixth day since the apocalypse began. Although communication devices were not completely cut off, many of them had been disabled. Only a few television stations were still broadcasting, and most social media platforms were paralyzed.

    The situation was similar worldwide. Survivors were hiding in various corners or behind walls and dared not venture out.

    Correspondingly, after a few days of adjustment, countries around the world were urgently discussing countermeasures. The continuous news broadcasts announced that countries had declared martial law and issued orders for the military to mobilize and exterminate the zombies.

    Citizens were also instructed to stay at home, lock their doors and windows, stock up on drinking water and food, and have confidence in the government''s ability to handle this disaster.

    Derick even saw reports that several reinforced divisions from the nearby military district were being deployed near Gray Bear City. Armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles were being used to prepare for zombie eradication.

    Of course, to boost morale, local television stations and radios were used, taking turns broadcasting news. In the television coverage, interview vehicles followed behind military vehicles from a distance. When the armored vehicles entered Gray Bear City and appeared on camera, the convoy came to a halt.

    The filming crew was kept far outside the quarantine zone, and the only thing visible in the shot was soldiers jumping down from the armored vehicles and infantry fighting vehicles advancing toward the city.

    Although they didn''t encounter any large-scale zombie groups along the way, there were sporadic small-scale zombies, but they were quickly cleared out under the overwhelming firepower of the military. This greatly boosted morale.

    On the couch, Lisa furrowed her brows, seeming a bit unhappy.

    "What''s wrong? Why the long face?" Derick looked at the girl and pinched her cheeks.

    "Master, do you think this zombie eradication plan will succeed?"

    Derick shook his head. "If we''re talking about regular zombies, there''s a certain possibility of success. After all, these zombies don''t have much ability. But the problem is that zombies are constantly evolving. The higher-level the zombie, the less damage conventional weapons can inflict on them."

    "And Gray Bear City is the capital city of Tianhai Province, with a resident population of 20 million. Even if we calculate with a 50% infection rate, there would have been at least 10 million zombies from the start of the apocalypse. With so many zombies, how many zombie leaders and high-level zombies would be born? Let''s continue watching; it definitely won''t be so smooth."

    On the television, the host, unable to see the situation on-site, began to babble aimlessly to buy time. Two minutes later, the broadcast suddenly filled with intense gunfire, followed by the sound of machine guns firing from the infantry fighting vehicles and the steady advance of the tanks.

    Derick couldn''t help but admire the power of conventional weapons. Heavy machine guns, rocket launchers, grenade launchers, and fully armed soldiers advancing behind the armored vehicles¡ªeven a few armed helicopters in the sky¡ªturned the regular zombies into sieves before they even made contact.

    Even Lisa was astonished, her mouth gaping open, feeling the impact of the conventional weapons brought by the military. However, Derick did not share the same sentiment. How many weapons could a few reinforced divisions bring?

    There was already a lot of noise, and many zombies were howling and rushing towards the sound of gunfire. Bullets would eventually run out, so what would happen then? And using weapons of mass destruction was not an option.

    This was a city, and who knew how many survivors were here? No one dared to use missiles or rocket launchers to wipe out the area.

    The dense gunfire lasted only a few hours before suddenly disappearing. Only the continuous firing of the machine guns remained for a while, but even that gradually ceased.

    Just as everyone in front of the television was in shock, bursts of black smoke accompanied by successive explosions rose. Derick already guessed what was happening¡ªit was the commotion caused by the infantry fighting vehicles or armored vehicles catching fire. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Not long after, the swarming zombies overwhelmed the military, and from the footage, it was an endless sea of corpses, grotesque and horrifying. The last scene was the cameraman''s screams, followed by a complete blackout.

    "Master... It''s so, so terrifying..." Lisa couldn''t help but shudder. Fortunately, the place they were in was not the city center, and the zombies were far less dense and terrifying.

    While being shocked by the massive number of zombies, Derick did not feel fear. Although the zombies were evolving, he was also evolving. With the system, he could never fall behind. These zombies were just his points.

    "Don''t worry, as long as the master is here, there''s nothing to fear from those zombies. Our evolution will definitely surpass theirs," Derick reassured the frightened girl.

    Lisa looked up at her master''s face, feeling much more at ease. She rubbed her head against his chest, feeling a sense of security. "Mmm..."

    Derick, on the other hand, leaned back on the couch, enjoying Gina''s massage. His head rested on her ample bosom, finding a comfortable position to enjoy its softness. Valda and Joy, the two girls beside him, each held fruit and drinks, actively offering them to Derick''s lips.

    "Ah, lying down flat is so comfortable. I don''t even feel like going out anymore..." Feeling the soft and firm sensation on the back of his head, Derick exclaimed.

    He had originally planned to expand the hospital base to the surrounding area today, but now he didn''t feel like moving...

    In the basement, Sacha weakly knocked on the basement door. "Is anyone there? Open the door..."

    Not long after, the door opened, and two women walked in. Startled by Sacha''s pale and feeble appearance, they quickly went to report to Angelica, who was only working outside.

    "Let''s go and see those two school belles," Angelica knew that Lisa wanted to train those two school belles well, so she decided to go and check on them.

    "Miss, please save Tess. She has a high fever that''s becoming severe. Without medication, something bad is bound to happen," Sacha pleaded with a bitter expression, her face pale.

    The two of them hadn''t eaten for nearly a day, and they had barely drunk any water. They were now weak, not to mention Tess, who still had a high and intense fever.

    Angelica approached and touched the unconscious Tess. Her little face was flushed and her body temperature was unusually high.

    Angelica''s expression changed slightly. "Go and bring some fever-reducing medicine, as well as some food and water," she ordered her subordinates.

    Not long after, several people came with fever-reducing medicine for Tess to take. Her complexion improved slightly.

    Angelica tossed the mineral water and bread to Sacha and looked at the grateful girl before coldly saying, "There''s no need for thanks. What I want is two obedient maids, not arrogant school belles or goddesses. Remember, this is the apocalypse, and our patience is limited. You''d better make up your minds quickly."

    "Miss, how is it?" Lisa came over from behind, embracing Angelica''s shoulders.

    "You brat! Didn''t you say you wanted to train them? How come they''re nowhere to be found now? You want me to handle everything?" Angelica looked at her irritably.

    "Well... about that," Lisa''s eyes darted around. She had been lying in her master''s embrace, enjoying herself since morning, and had completely forgotten about those two girls. If no one had come to inform her, she might not have known that Tess had already fallen into a high fever and unconsciousness.

    "Alright, now it''s your turn. I still have to manage the base''s operations!" Angelica also felt helpless. Lisa had passed all the tasks onto her, making her seem like she was doing everything.

    "Uh... okay," Lisa said somewhat embarrassed. It was fine when it came to brainwashing and training people, but managing the base was quite challenging for her.

 Chapter 67 67: Tame Tess [2]

    Angelica left the basement, and Sacha cautiously assisted Tess in standing up, offering her some water. Currently, Tess couldn''t consume much food, so she only managed to eat a few bites of bread.

    Sacha''s complexion slightly improved, and her parched lips found relief as they became hydrated. Sensing Lisa''s cold and watchful gaze, Sacha felt a tinge of unease, uncertain about how this woman would treat them both.

    Little did Lisa know that she was also pondering in her mind. As a novice in such matters, despite having some ideas, she was still inexperienced. After thinking for a while, she decided to watch some videos or visit certain websites to learn more about it.

    However, it didn''t take long for Lisa''s face to blush crimson. The content she came across was incredibly explicit. She thought she had explored enough variety with her master, but now it seemed like child''s play in comparison.

    "First of all, the slave must familiarize herself with her own body, relinquishing feelings of shame and resentment. Only then can she better serve her master," Lisa murmured to herself.

    Sacha felt a tingling sensation on her scalp from Lisa''s intense gaze, causing her to retreat a few steps. Sacha couldn''t anticipate how this woman would treat them.

    Meanwhile, Lisa carefully assessed the two beautiful schoolgirls. Sacha possessed a seductive charm, with an alluring figure that drew attention.

    Despite having a relatively innocent appearance, there was an underlying hint of promiscuity. On the other hand, even in her semi-conscious state, Tess exuded an air of pride and seemed less likely to submit easily.

    "Now, let''s start with Sacha and gradually practice..." Lisa wickedly smiled, rubbing her hands together.

    At this moment, Sacha wore a white blouse and a short skirt, with ample fair skin exposed. Due to the lack of opportunity to change clothes in the past few days, her attire appeared somewhat tattered. Faintly visible through the neckline was her white bra.

    "What... What are you planning to do?" Sacha hesitated, feeling anxious and attempting to resist. However, she was quickly restrained by the two women and couldn''t move. Not to mention, she had been famished for a day and lacked the strength to resist even if she were well-fed and hydrated.

    "Youthful and alluring, truly captivating. I can''t help but adore her!" Even in her fearful state, Sacha''s seductive aura remained undiminished. If anything, her pitiful appearance made people desire to thoroughly indulge in her. Even Lisa found herself somewhat tempted upon seeing her. Surely, her master would be pleased.

    Following Lisa''s command, Sacha was quickly stripped of her clothes and bound to the steel frame in the basement. Her hands and feet were immobilized, rendering her completely helpless.

    The young girl struggled with all her might, but it was in vain. Her feeble strength stood no chance against Lisa, who had been enhanced.

    "What was the first step again?" Lisa aimed to break their sense of pride, make them aware of their own debauchery, and enhance their sensitivity, the higher, the better.

    "Master, do you have... Do you have that specific item?" Lisa ran upstairs and approached Derick, who was intimately engaged with his sister.

    "What is it? Just say it plainly," Derick was confused, not understanding what she was talking about.

    "Oh, it''s, uh, that thing, that aphrodisiac for women..." Lisa said somewhat bashfully.

    "What? You want to try it too?" Derick looked at her with a peculiar expression, his eyes filled with teasing.

    "No, no, not for me. It''s for training those two schoolgirls for the master," Lisa explained, feeling a bit awkward.

    "Alright then, I''ll be waiting for your good news. This is a potent drug, so remember not to use too much..." Derick searched through his belongings and handed Lisa a bottle.

    As for how he obtained it, it was during their previous visit to a certain store. They found several of these items along with a bunch of other tools in the warehouse, and Derick decided to take them along. He then handed them to Lisa without much thought.

    Lisa held a bunch of items in her arms, some of which she recognized, but many were unfamiliar. She hadn''t had a chance to examine them closely before, but she saw this process of training female slaves similar to training puppies. Of course, that was Lisa''s own perception, as she was still new to all of this.

    Inside the basement, the two women looked at Sacha, who was tied to the rack. They exchanged glances, wondering what Lisa, their mistress, had done by binding her and then leaving in such a hurry.

    Sacha started to feel anxious. Her limbs were restrained, and although it didn''t hurt much, she was completely stripped, with only her bra and panties left. She knew it wouldn''t be long before something happened.

    The young girl was now filled with fear and dread. While she could accept serving a man and even letting him play with her body, she was terrified of what perverse methods might be used on her.

    From Sacha''s perspective, it seemed like this woman was into extreme and thrilling activities. How else could she explain being tied up like this? It made her incredibly fearful.

    Before long, Lisa returned with bags full of various items. Sacha''s body stiffened, recognizing some of the objects like whips and handcuffs, thanks to the illicit movies she secretly watched with her dormitory sisters.

    However, she had only seen artistic and tasteful scenes, not the flashy and outrageous actions displayed in front of her now.

    "Oh dear, which one to use first?" Lisa frowned, looking at the array of props on the table. "Oh well, let''s try them all..."

    Upon hearing those words, Sacha became even more panicked. "Please, no, don''t..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I haven''t done anything yet! Why are you getting so worked up?" Lisa said helplessly. She had only made a few gestures, and this girl was already terrified.

    "I don''t want to use any of those! I promise I''ll serve your master as a maid without any resistance. It''s my first time, please don''t use those things," Sacha pleaded fearfully, looking at Lisa as she approached. Her fear was evident.

    "It''s too late now. I don''t want the master to see anyone opposing him. Just to be safe, you and the others should obediently become his bitches. It''s an honor for you," Lisa coldly declared.

    Sacha nearly blurted out a curse but refrained from doing so. She knew better than to say anything out loud. She wasn''t foolish. If she enraged this lunatic, she couldn''t imagine what even more malicious methods she might face.

    "It seems to be working. The forum was right after all. I''m on my way to becoming a master of training..." Lisa slowly caressed the girl''s body, feeling her trembling with nerves. It seemed that the instructions she found on the forum about enhancing sensitivity after blindfolding were true.

 Chapter 68 68: Tame Tess [3]

    "Gag, a common tool in BDSM relationships, is used to block the mouth or keep it open for an extended period, preventing the wearer from speaking. In BDSM activities, only the submissive wears a gag, while the dominant does not. Wearing a gag deprives the individual of the ability to speak, creating a sense of humiliation and helplessness."

    Looking at the black ball in her hand, Lisa felt amazed at its magical effect.

    Squeezing Sacha''s mouth shut, Lisa forcefully inserted the gag into her mouth and fastened it behind her head.

    "Mmm... Huh~ Oh~ Mmm..." Now, Sacha couldn''t utter a word, only emitting muffled sounds. Saliva dribbled from the corners of her mouth, creating an eerie sight.

    Lisa found it fascinating, but Sacha was suffering. Her facial muscles felt sore, and the gag prevented her from swallowing saliva. She had to keep her mouth open, drooling helplessly, feeling extremely uncomfortable.

    There were still many other items to use, but Lisa could only proceed one by one. After about half an hour, Lisa finally stopped, satisfied with her work.

    Sacha lay on the ground, her eyes covered with a blindfold, a gag in her mouth, and a metal chain tied around her neck, securing her to the table.

    Her bra had been removed, and her sensitive nipples were clamped with bell-adorned nipple clamps, producing a jingling sound with every movement.

    Her hands were bound behind her back with a waist belt. Lisa opted not to use handcuffs, fearing any mishandling that might harm Sacha''s wrists.

    As for her lower body, Lisa chose not to remove Sacha''s panties but instead applied an aphrodisiac to her intimate area, ensuring even distribution and careful contact with every sensitive spot.

    There were many other props available, but Lisa refrained from using them due to the complexity involved. Being new to training, she wanted to proceed cautiously.

    Sacha found herself on all fours, feeling disoriented and dizzy. Everything appeared pitch black, but every touch on her body felt magnified several times over. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The clamps on her nipples caused a tingling pain, numbing her mind. Her bound hands created an awkward posture, making movement uncomfortable.

    Saliva continuously flowed from the corners of her mouth, hindering comfortable breathing. Her lower body started to tingle and itch as if ants were crawling inside, evoking unbearable sensations. She longed to reach down and relieve the itch but was unable to do so.

    What was even more distressing was the growing sense of emptiness in her lower body. It felt as though something was missing, causing extreme discomfort.

    This intense stimulation deprived her of the ability to think clearly, leaving her feeling powerless, sprawled on the ground, drooling, and emitting whimpering sounds like an animal.

    "I hope I didn''t use too much..." Lisa was startled to see Sacha in such a bewildered state. Unbeknownst to her, the tools she had used, although beginner-level, proved to be overwhelming for a girl who had just been introduced to this world.

    The simultaneous use of multiple items had overwhelmed Sacha, rendering her incapable of clear thinking.

    "Hey, what are you doing?" Tess, in a dazed state, seemed to hear a voice. She opened her eyes and saw Sacha lying naked on the ground, while three women crouched nearby with evident interest. Instantly, Tess became furious.

    She struggled to get up, but her limbs felt weak. Although her high fever had slowly subsided, the weakness caused by illness didn''t fade away so quickly. She managed to support herself and walked towards Lisa.

    "Release her... You, let her go..." Tess''s face turned pale as she reached out her hand, attempting to remove the items from Sacha''s body.

    "You dare, you bitch?" Lisa immediately became angry, slapping Tess and knocking her to the ground. Tess''s face swelled up from the impact.

    The school''s popular girl was left bewildered. In school, not only would no one dare to hit her, even a mere insult would have the male students rise up in her defense.

    Now, being slapped, she suddenly became much more obedient. Fearfully covering her cheek, she sat on the ground and looked at Lisa.

    "Hmph... You don''t know what''s good for you. Originally, I didn''t plan to do anything to you since you were running a high fever. But now, you''ve brought this upon yourself. Take off her clothes and use the same tools on her. Double the dosage of the drugs..." Lisa said coldly.

    "You... You can''t do this! This is imprisonment! You''re breaking the law..." Tess looked at her friend lying on the ground, drooling and seemingly unconscious. She felt deeply distressed.

    "Oh? Regretting it now? It''s all your fault that she''s in this state, isn''t it? You, who couldn''t appreciate being a dutiful servant to the Master, dared to resist? I think you''re just despicable. Things could have been fine, but you ended up ruining your own friend..."

    Lisa disdainfully remarked. She had long been displeased with this arrogant girl. Foolish and stubborn, unable to see her own circumstances, she was not only useless but also a burden to her friend.

    Tess knelt weakly on the ground. Lisa''s accusations made her feel ashamed and regretful, reaching the utmost level of pain.

    Tears streamed down her face as she murmured in agony, "I''m sorry, Sacha... I''m sorry... I''ve caused this to happen to you..." The proud beauty lowered her head, remorsefully whispering to herself.

    "Now you regret it? It''s better for you to obediently become the Master''s bitch~"

    "I... I promise, I''ll be the Master''s... bitch, but you have to promise to spare Sacha~"

    It was truly difficult for this proud school beauty to utter the words of becoming a man''s bitch. It was evident that she was willing to lower herself to please a man for Sacha''s sake.

    "Well...," Lisa''s eyes flickered as she looked at Tess''s pleading gaze, an evil smile forming on her lips. "No."

    "Why?" Tess felt helpless and angry. In her view, she had already lowered herself to such an extent, so why did this woman still insist on doing this?

    Of course, Lisa would never reveal her true reasons. She wanted to see how this arrogant woman, Tess, would react when she witnessed her friend being humiliated because of her.

    It must be a heart-wrenching experience, filled with deep regret. With Tess''s arrogant nature, having such a close sisterly bond was not easy to come by, and her emotions must run deep. In order to save Sacha, Tess might even do unexpected things.

    Seeing Lisa''s mocking gaze, Tess sighed inwardly. With her pride, she would never bow down, even if it meant death. However, deep inside, she wasn''t a bad person. Despite looking down on men, she had a deep affection for Sacha, her closest friend. Witnessing her being played with and humiliated like this was truly painful.

    "Perhaps if I die, this woman will calm down and stop tormenting Sacha..." Tess''s heart felt lifeless as she mourned silently. To see her dear friend suffer because of her own actions was more agonizing than being humiliated herself.

    "You want to die, exchanging her life?" Lisa seemed to have perceived the despair in the girl''s heart as she looked into her eyes.

    "Yes, I think if I die, you won''t care anymore. Let me apologize to you in exchange for sparing her. I promise Sacha won''t have any other thoughts." Tess raised her head and spoke.

    "How ridiculous. Do you think I''m torturing both of you out of revenge? I chose to torment you because both of you look decent and happen to fit the role of the Master''s bitches. With your appearances, you''re qualified to become his bitches."

    Tess felt an immense sense of humiliation in her heart, as if she had been kicked into a filthy sewer and trampled on. To think that someone like her, a school beauty who was pursued by all men, was now considered qualified to be someone''s bitch was the greatest shame.

    "If you dare to commit suicide, I''ll strip your friend naked and throw her outside for everyone to see, then record it and upload it online..." Lisa''s words caused Tess''s face to pale in shock.

 Chapter 69 69: Tesss Desperate

    "You... jerk... lunatic... wretched person!" Tess couldn''t hold back and began swearing vehemently, her eyes filled with anger and resentment as she looked at Lisa.

    "You can continue cursing. Whatever happens, happens. Just remember, don''t dare entertain any wicked ideas, or you''ll deeply regret it," Lisa said indifferently, brushing off Tess''s foul language. She knew there was nothing more offensive Tess could say.

    Tess gritted her teeth and glared at Lisa. She had never despised a woman so much before. If she had the power, she would devour Lisa without hesitation, using her best friend as a threat against her.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, such a beautiful body. It would be a shame if it got damaged..." Lisa caressed Tess''s delicate body, as fair as snow and as exquisite as a celestial being.

    She had a perfectly proportioned figure, surpassing even Sacha''s. Sacha''s figure was already great, but there was still a gap when compared to Tess. No wonder she ranked among the top three most beautiful girls in the country.

    Tess''s heart sank into despair. This woman was relentless, treating her like an object, casually toying with her as if she were assessing an item. It was even more uncomfortable than being dead, stripped naked and subjected to such humiliation.

    "I''m begging you, what conditions do you want in order to spare her? I''ll agree to anything..." Tess''s voice was hoarse, tinged with desperation.

    "Well, well, well, even our proud school flower is willing to lower her head now?" Lisa smirked playfully. "Don''t say I never gave you a chance. Since you''re begging me like this, I have two demands. First, get down on your knees and lick my feet."

    Tess clenched her fists in anger. She looked at Sacha lying unconsciously on the ground, drooling involuntarily, her eyes filled with sorrow and regret. After a long while, Tess lowered her proud head and slowly knelt before Lisa.

    This surprised Lisa a bit. She hadn''t expected Tess to go this far for her best friend. Tess had always been proud, never once bowing her head, not even when she was forced at gunpoint to become a maid.

    "Alright, forget about licking my shoes. I''m not that twisted. Second demand, you must compete with your dear friend. If you, my little bitch, perform well and please your owner, I might consider sparing her. But if you just do a half-hearted job, then she''ll take your place."

    Tess''s expression changed slightly. With her intelligence, she couldn''t fail to see that this woman was going to shatter her self-esteem, humiliate her in the most shameful way, and even force her to learn how to be a man''s bitch. It was a systematic destruction of both her body and spirit, step by step.

    "Fine, I agree..." Tess said, her voice filled with anguish, tears streaming down her face as she accepted Lisa''s demands.

    "Very well, let''s begin..." Lisa waved her hand, and several women approached, equipping Tess with the same devices, even more stimulating than before...

    "Today, your task, all of you, is to kill ten zombies each. If you can''t do it, either you feed the zombies or you go back to farming. Here are the weapons you can choose from." Inside the hospital, Zelda was leading a training session with her subordinates.

    Looking at the fearful eyes of the women, Zelda coldly said, "Since you''ve chosen this path, you must be willing to risk your lives. There''s no place for idlers in the base. If anyone wants to loaf around and wait for death, I won''t spare her." Zelda''s gaze was indifferent and ruthless.

    The first ones to step forward were the few female students who had been caught by Edgar in the gymnasium and toyed with as he pleased.

    They carried deep resentment and didn''t want to be used by those men, suffering the humiliation of being pinned down for a moment of pleasure. They had had enough.

    "What are you waiting for? Either go kill the zombies or I''ll throw you out to feed them," Zelda said to the remaining hesitant and anxious group of women.

    Fear filled the hearts of the women. Although they were afraid of fighting zombies, they didn''t want to become subordinates. Even though Zelda had mentioned that being a maid and farming would provide them with enough food, the status was different. Who wanted to be ordered around?

    These women, driven by their sense of urgency, finally picked up their weapons, clenched their teeth, and decided to fight the zombies to the death.

    "Well... at least you''re not completely useless," Zelda nodded approvingly. "Look here, if you perform well, if you''re loyal enough to the master, there might be a chance for you to receive such abilities as well..." Saying that, Zelda easily bent and deformed a steel bar as thick as a finger, then threw it, embedding it halfway into the concrete wall, leaving the group of women in awe.

    "Could it be that the master of this base has some kind of superpower? Is it possible to become stronger?" These women couldn''t help but let their imagination run wild.

    Zelda''s abilities were truly extraordinary¡ªa punch could bend two thick steel bars without causing any damage, and effortlessly throwing one resulted in the bar piercing the wall for dozens of centimeters.

    If that hit a person, they would die on the spot.

    The women''s eyes suddenly lit up with enthusiasm. If they had such immense power, why worry about surviving in this apocalyptic world? It wasn''t just men who were naturally interested in strength¡ªwomen were too.

    Moreover, the women who had witnessed Lisa impale Jeff to the wall with a single long knife were even more convinced. With such inhuman abilities, who wouldn''t long for them?

    "Very well, follow me," Zelda led the group of over twenty women to the entrance of the hospital, where the sliding doors were. Looking at the zombies outside, gnashing their teeth and waving their arms, Zelda nodded. Someone beside her opened the electronic doors.

    "Ah... howl~" The released zombies immediately squeezed in through the gap in the door, some even stepping on their companions'' heads in their eagerness.

    A dozen or so zombies were let in at once, and only then did Zelda close the door. The women, with red eyes, immediately rushed forward. They had weapons, and their numbers exceeded those of the zombies. If they didn''t dare to take action now, they might as well wait for death.

    Click, splat~ bang~ The sound of zombies being killed repeatedly resonated. Watching the women acting without any coordination, Zelda shook her head helplessly and had to step in occasionally, using firearms to kill some of the zombies that were missed. After all, there was no cure for the zombie virus available at the moment.

    It has to be said that these women, apart from their courage, lacked any coordination. When facing a clumsy zombie, some of them were in a panic and a few even came close to being bitten.

    "Remember, the weak points of zombies are the brain and the heart. Other areas won''t cause their death. When you attack, pay attention. There''s no need for complicated moves. Try to attack in the simplest way," Zelda explained and demonstrated by approaching a lone zombie.

    She extended her dagger, evaded the clumsy bite of the zombie, and swiftly stabbed it in the head, causing it to collapse to the ground.

    "You see, it''s like this¡ªprecise, fast, and concise. It''s easy to kill low-level zombies. As long as you have a bit of courage and a weapon, anyone can do it," Zelda said slowly, observing the admiring and adoring gazes of the women.

    Upstairs, Derick, who was watching the scene, nodded. Angelica, next to him, smiled and said, "Zelda is quite skilled at training people. She truly lives up to being a special police officer."

    "Yes... it seems she should be in charge of personnel training in the future," Derick replied. After all, it was best to delegate tasks to those capable. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He never worried about the affairs of the base, leaving everything to his women. His only responsibility was to lie flat every day or go out to find surviving girls and bring them back to increase the population of the base.

    Angelica looked at her smiling brother helplessly. She wondered why she hadn''t noticed how lazy he had become before. But since she spoiled him, she could only silently shoulder some of his burdens.

    Derick wrapped his arms around his sister''s slender waist from behind, feeling a sense of tranquility in his heart. It was incredibly comfortable.

    Since his sister confessed her feelings to him last time, their relationship had changed somewhat. However, they hadn''t taken it further, not because Derick didn''t want to, but because his feelings for his sister were different.

    If there was anyone in this world who he could trust unconditionally and feel at ease with, it was his sister. Of course, now Lisa and a few others could potentially be added to that list.

 Chapter 70 70: Morningstar Building [1]

    Derick didn''t want this to ruin his relationship with his sister. Although he enjoyed playing with women, he wasn''t the type to be controlled by lust. He cherished the intimate feeling he had with his sister and it made her feel secure.

    Angelica leaned on her brother''s shoulder, enjoying his embrace. The atmosphere in the room became quiet, as if they were not in the midst of an apocalypse, but rather like a couple exchanging sweet words on a sunny day.

    "Master, there is something important to report..." a woman suddenly barged in and spoke to Derick.

    Rolling his eyes helplessly, their intimate moment was interrupted. Angelica saw her brother''s expression and gave him a gentle smile, kissing his cheek, before turning to the woman kneeling on the ground and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Master, during reconnaissance today, someone discovered survivors in the Morningstar Building, about one kilometer east..." the woman reported promptly.

    "Morningstar Building?" Derick pondered for a moment. It was a relatively large shopping mall, one of the well-known buildings in Gray Bear City, built ten years ago. Although not spacious, it had more than twenty floors and was quite renowned.

    Looking at the photos on his phone, faint movements could be seen on the rooftop of the building. Derick''s eyes lit up. With such a large building, there should be a considerable number of survivors, not to mention the various supplies in the building.

    He had been thinking of expanding the influence of the hospital, so starting with the Morningstar Building seemed like a good idea.

    "Should I have Zelda drive the armored vehicle and bring some female warriors with you?" Angelica suggested when she saw Derick''s interest.

    "No need, I just want to go out and have some fun..." Derick waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to worry. Angelica could only let him go.

    Morningstar Building, since the beginning of the apocalypse, had experienced initial chaos. Later, it was occupied by a figure named Earl, who was already one of the most famous figures in the underground world of Gray Bear City, even before the apocalypse. He had connections and influence.

    Relying on a smuggled handgun, Earl gathered the survivors in the entire building and established a survivor base. He was ruthless and merciless, killing anyone who resisted and throwing them out to feed the zombies. Few dared to oppose him.

    Moreover, Earl had a few trusted followers, all of whom were his subordinates even before the apocalypse. They were tall, fierce-looking individuals. Together with Earl, they relentlessly exploited the remaining survivors.

    "Teri, when will the military come for rescue? Why is there still no movement? Are you trying to deceive me?" Earl wore a sinister smile as he looked at a beautiful woman, his gaze filled with desire.

    "Don''t worry, my husband is the mayor of Gray Bear City, he holds a high position. The higher-ups won''t abandon him, they will come to rescue us~" Teri tried to appear calm, but deep down, she was secretly anxious.

    When the apocalypse broke out, Teri happened to be shopping in the Morningstar Building. She was chased by zombies and forced to stay there. She knew Earl from before the apocalypse, and back then, she saw him as a bigger ant, something she could crush as she pleased. But now, the tables had turned.

    "Is that so? I recall this is the second time you''ve said that. I don''t want there to be a third time. My patience is wearing thin," Earl said coldly. He couldn''t bring himself to harm this well-maintained beauty in front of him.

    If she were an ordinary person, he wouldn''t have so many concerns and would simply take her forcefully. After all, they wouldn''t dare to resist, and if they complained, he would throw them out to be food for the zombies. So far, three women had been thrown out, and the other survivors dared not speak up in anger.

    However, this woman in front of him made him cautious. After all, the national power hadn''t completely collapsed; it was just in chaos. It could regroup at any time, and her identity was not insignificant. If he made a mistake, his power wouldn''t be enough to withstand retaliation.

    Watching the man walk away, Teri''s legs went weak, and she almost sat down on the ground. The man''s gaze had terrified her, as if he wanted to devour her, filled with desire and brutality.

    "Honey, when will you come to rescue me..." Teri sat fearfully on the chair, looking at her phone.

    If she hadn''t come up with a clever plan, voluntarily revealing her identity and promising to use a helicopter to evacuate Earl and the others from the besieged building, she would have likely been stripped naked and subjected to his ruthless abuse.

    Teri had witnessed the fate of those women who were played with. Two of them couldn''t bear the humiliation and committed suicide after being raped. Another one resisted too fiercely and injured Earl, so he threw her into the horde of zombies, where she was torn to shreds. Teri had witnessed this scene and was already overwhelmed with fear.

    Regardless of one''s status, in the face of such a dangerous situation, fear and terror were inevitable. Teri was no exception. Although she was the mayor''s wife, she had never experienced such a scenario. Watching those women being played with and gang-raped, she feared that one day she would end up in the same situation. In that case, it would be better to die.

    With these thoughts in mind, Teri dialed her husband''s number on her phone. "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service," was the immediate response. She stood there in disbelief, feeling incredulous.

    Just yesterday, she had spoken to her husband. Her normally gentle husband had made solemn promises that he would send help and rescue her. But now, the phone couldn''t connect at all? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Biting her lip, an unbelievable thought crossed her mind. "Could it be that my loving husband would abandon me in this time of crisis?"

    The thought terrified Teri, but for her promise to Earl, he hadn''t made a move on her yet. She had seen the lustful gaze in his eyes more than once.

    On one hand, it was because of her status, and on the other, Earl needed her husband''s influence to get himself out of the quagmire of the Morningstar Building. But now, that hope was gone, and she didn''t know what he would do.

    Teri felt a sense of despair in her heart and couldn''t help but feel some resentment towards her husband for abandoning her. But for now, the immediate concern was how to find a way to escape this place. She didn''t want to be forced to serve scum like Earl.

    Speaking of Earl, after he left the room, his expression became twisted. He had been coveting Teri, the beautiful and well-maintained woman, for a long time. She had a voluptuous figure, an elegant and seductive aura, and she had kept herself in great shape.

    Even in her thirties, her skin looked as youthful as someone in their twenties. She possessed both allure and purity. If it weren''t for Teri''s promise, Earl would have likely succumbed to his lust and had his way with her.

    In Earl''s room, a classy and beautiful woman covered her body with a sheet on the bed, gazing at the scattered bottles of mineral water on the floor with a hint of longing in her eyes, but she dared not make a move.

    For weak and helpless women, the outside world, filled with flesh-eating monsters, was too dangerous. To survive, they had to give up something.

    In peaceful times, this kind of sacrifice might involve their own efforts, youth, or a bit of self-esteem. But now, it required giving up their bodies, dignity, and even their souls.

    With the apocalypse having begun nearly a week ago, many families had exhausted their food and water supplies, and the first phase of survival crisis had arrived. Many unimaginable things from peaceful times began to happen in the apocalypse, gradually becoming the norm and evolving towards a perverse direction.

    The woman was an elite, or rather, a white-collar worker if based on her salary. She could afford to buy a house and a car in this expensive city with her income alone. She had always been dismissive of the pursuit of other men.

 Chapter 71 71: Morningstar Building [2]

    But now, in the apocalypse, her proud abilities were useless here. In fact, in order to obtain food and water that were worthless in normal times, she had to endure being forcibly violated by a man on the bed, just to avoid starving to death.

    "Hahaha... Beauty, I''ve arrived~" Earl, who had been aroused by Teri, returned to the room and pounced on the woman''s delicate body. A trace of sadness and pain flashed in the woman''s eyes as she silently endured...

    Derick continued on his way and quickly reached the entrance of the Morningstar Building. The once bustling and glamorous place was now covered in bloodstains and desolation.

    Several large counters blocked the entrance of the department store, and all the passages were sealed off. Outside, hordes of zombies gathered, roaring and growling.

    With a quick scan, Derick estimated that there were at least a hundred zombies surrounding the entrance of the building, not to mention the ones in other directions. The building had become an isolated island, with no one able to come out or provide rescue.

    As a precaution, no one lived below the third floor of the Morningstar Building. Fearful of sudden zombie attacks, everyone stayed on the third floor or above, and the staircases leading downward were all blocked.

    Although Earl was ruthless, he was not stupid. In addition to ensuring an ample food supply, he left the disposal of women he didn''t fancy to his subordinates. Thus, under the temptations of beauty and the intimidation of force, the entire base remained relatively calm.

    Derick didn''t enter through the main entrance but climbed into the fourth floor through a ventilation duct and jumped in through a window.

    The interior of the building was in disarray, with various shops and clothing stores in ruins. The tables and cabinets were overturned everywhere, a testament to the chaos that occurred when the apocalypse struck.

    At the staircase leading to the fourth floor, two henchmen were guarding it, gathered together playing cards. Empty bottles of liquor stood nearby. "Hahaha... I won, I won! Give me a cigarette," one of the thugs waved his hand at the man across from him, but the man remained frozen.

    "Hey, what the hell? Don''t you dare cheat, acting dumb won''t save you," the victorious man said with some displeasure.

    The other man didn''t respond. Following his gaze, the man saw Derick standing behind him and was instantly startled. He stood up abruptly, "Holy shit, who the hell are you? Where did you come from?"

    The two of them knew very well that no one lived below the third floor, fearing that the zombies would break through the main door. They were guarding the staircase leading to the fourth floor, so where did this man suddenly appear from? Was he a ghost?

    After glancing at Derick, who appeared visibly thin and had no weapons in his hands, the two men let out a sigh of relief. Their tone became arrogant, "Kid, where did you come from? Can you fly or something?"

    The two men approached Derick, and one of them even casually put his hand on Derick''s shoulder, his tone clearly unfriendly.

    "Not talking? Are you dumb or something?" The other man looked at his companion, feeling puzzled.

    Derick furrowed his brow, reached out his hand, and grabbed the man''s arm that was resting on his shoulder. With a gentle twist, the man''s arm was twisted like a pretzel, causing him to scream in agony and kneel on the ground.

    "Ahh... you fucking asked for it!" The other man, witnessing his teammate being attacked, charged at Derick, but he was kicked out by Derick with great force, flying backward and landing on the ground, writhing in pain while clutching his stomach.

    "Answer me. How many people are inside this building? Who''s in control now? What weapons do they have?" Derick asked the thug whose arm he had twisted.

    "Ah... you bastard, let go of my hand! You''re dead!" the thug gritted his teeth and yelled.

    "Sigh, I tried to talk nicely with you, but you wouldn''t listen..." Derick shook his head, stood up, and stepped on the thug''s arm, breaking it. The thug screamed in agony and passed out.

    "What about you? Can you answer me?" Derick turned to the other thug who had been kicked to the ground. Terrified, he nodded frantically. Although they were both small-time thugs who had bullied and oppressed others, encountering someone who silently broke a person''s arm without saying a word was a first for them.

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! There are less than a hundred people in the building now. The leader is a mob boss named Earl. He has a smuggled handgun, and a few of his henchmen carry modified nail guns. They reside on the 17th floor of the building..." Without waiting for Derick to ask further, the thug spilled all the details about their boss.

    "Alright, thanks..." Derick impatiently listened and, with a disdainful look, sent the two thugs on their way, much to their horror.

    Bang... Derick kicked open the door of a room on the fourth floor. The naked man inside hadn''t even had a chance to curse before Derick swiftly severed his head with a knife. The woman in the room screamed in terror, and the entire corridor heard it. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What the fuck was that sound?"

    "What the hell are you wailing about?" Two or three men rushed out of nearby rooms, wondering about the commotion. When they saw Derick in the corridor, they froze. They had never seen this man before.

    Derick didn''t waste any words. When it came to taking action, he wouldn''t waste time. He quickly attacked, beheading the men closest to him. The others, who were further away, were so frightened that they ran upstairs...

    Before long, on the 17th floor of the building, in Earl''s room, a subordinate suddenly burst in, shouting frantically, "Bad news, boss! Someone is attacking from downstairs..."

    "Fuck, can''t you knock on the door?" Earl, who was in the midst of his act, was startled. The thing below instantly went limp, and Earl grabbed an ashtray and smashed it on the head of his subordinate.

    The subordinate, with his head bleeding from the impact, didn''t dare say much. He shouted fearfully, "Boss, there''s a man who has made his way up here, and many of our brothers are dead!"

    Earl quickly put on his clothes and grumbled as he walked out of the room. "How many people are there on the other side? Do they have any firearms?"

    "No, it''s just one person. He''s carrying a long knife..." the subordinate explained hurriedly.

    "One person with a long knife? And you guys couldn''t handle him? How useless can you be to not be able to stop him even with a firearm?" Earl said with some disdain. As a precaution, he had most of his men guarding the lower floors so that even if the zombies broke in, there would be time to evacuate.

    As for his own residence, apart from the women, there were hardly any other people. Earl didn''t trust anyone, especially when he only had one handgun. It took him more than ten minutes to receive the news of Derick''s intrusion.

    "It''s not that, boss. That guy is incredibly strong. Our brothers died as soon as they confronted him. They couldn''t stand a chance..." the subordinate said, feeling somewhat wronged.

    "They died as soon as they confronted him? It''s just that you guys are worthless. Even if he''s strong, could he have withstood a gunshot?" Earl said contemptuously. As a precaution, he took his only handgun and headed downstairs.

    However, the further he went down, the more Earl felt that something was off. At first, there were shouts of anger and screams coming from below, but suddenly everything became quiet, as if everyone had been wiped out.

    At the elevator on the tenth floor, several men were lying on the ground, some with severed limbs, others with severed heads. Some had their entire bodies impaled on the wall by steel pipes, their heads pierced through, in a gruesome sight.

    At the staircase on the tenth floor, three men held nail guns, while a few other subordinates wielded knives and daggers. Not far away, Derick was extracting his long knife from the body of a man.

    "Hehe, quite a formation you have here. Is this your way of welcoming me?" Derick smirked, sending shivers down the spines of the men across from him. Despite their greater numbers and modified nail guns, they couldn''t help but find the man in front of them terrifying.

    As he made his way up from downstairs, dozens of his brothers had died at his hands, each dying at first contact, barely lasting half a minute. Even when they attacked together, the result was the same. He was like a god of slaughter.

    "I don''t know why you''re here, but if there''s anything you need, as long as it''s within our capabilities, there won''t be any problem," one of the men in the middle trembled as he spoke. He was one of Earl''s trusted henchmen and usually a ruthless and vicious person. However, faced with Derick, he was drenched in cold sweat and spoke with a low and subservient voice.

 Chapter 72 72: Morningstar Building [3]

    "Alright, take me to meet your boss!" Derick had a nonchalant expression on his face, neither blushing nor panting. He had even killed more than ten people without a drop of blood on him. It was precisely this calm demeanor that made the men on the other side even more fearful.

    As Derick slowly approached, the men even fearfully made way for him, creating a path for him to pass through. He ascended the stairs, even though he was outnumbered, it felt as if the perspective had shifted.

    As he walked up the stairs, in the center of the wide corridor, Earl, with a fierce expression, was standing there with a few of his henchmen. He appeared like a ferocious tiger, exuding a strong killing intent.

    The henchmen who had just come up had already briefed him on the situation. Earl knew that the seemingly ordinary man in front of him was actually a powerful killer who made people tremble. However, Derick''s casual attitude and relaxed expression, along with the lack of any bloodstains on his knife, made Earl think that this person was here for a shopping trip.

    Earl looked at the henchman next to him in confusion. The henchman trembled and fearfully lowered his head, whispering a few words to his boss.

    Earl''s heart sank. This attitude was quite apparent. This man in front of him had mercilessly killed dozens of his subordinates, and yet there was no sign of injury on him. His nonchalant demeanor only made Earl''s vigilance increase several times over.

    Although Derick appeared completely harmless, Earl instinctively felt that something was off. Faced with a dozen people and being surrounded by three or four guns, Derick remained calm. It was definitely not normal.

    "Brother, you''re quite skilled. We can discuss anything. I have high hopes for you. As long as you submit to me, your position in this base will be one of the best. Money, power, women, you can have it all," Earl opened with an offer of surrender.

    "What do you think? Are you interested? Or maybe you have other preferences? As long as it''s something achievable, we can negotiate," Earl wasn''t stupid. Although Derick had killed dozens of his men, it didn''t matter as long as he could recruit Derick. The deaths of those henchmen would be worth it.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, the conditions seem quite tempting..." Derick took a few steps forward, and it was clear that Earl was being sincere. If he didn''t have his system, he might have been tempted.

    However, at this moment, Derick sneered, "Recruit me? Make me submit to you? Let me ask, are you worthy?"

    Earl, who had been smiling, suddenly looked stunned. It was clear that he was surprised, but his expression quickly turned dark. "Kid, you''re asking for trouble..."

    "I know you''re quite skilled, but what does that matter? Have you seen this? This is a gun, a pistol, you know? No matter how skilled you are, can you beat this? Or can you withstand bullets?" Earl had a fierce expression as he aimed the gun at Derick.

    "Now, I''ll give you one last chance. Submit to me, and I might consider overlooking the past. How about it?"

    "A gun? Are you talking about this?" Derick flicked his palm, and then conjured a submachine gun out of thin air, aiming it at Earl.

    As they looked at the dark barrel, the group of men around them were dumbfounded, some unable to believe what they were witnessing.

    "You... don''t fucking play tricks on me. Do you think you''re performing magic tricks... Ah..." Earl''s words were cut short as Derick pulled the trigger. Rat-a-tat-tat, a series of gunshots erupted, the bullets precisely hitting Earl''s wrist, causing the pistol in his hand to snap and fall to the ground.

    "Is this your so-called gun?" Derick sneered.

    Earl screamed in agony as he collapsed to the ground, blood gushing out of his wounds, quickly turning the floor red. His mind buzzed, as if it were all a joke. He had a knife in his hand, and suddenly, out of nowhere, a submachine gun appeared, and it was a real one.

    No wonder they didn''t take him seriously. It was normal. With their limited strength, they wanted to threaten others. It was already fortunate if they weren''t killed. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So, as I said, are you worthy?" Derick stepped on Earl''s broken arm, causing him to scream in pain, almost fainting from the intense agony.

    "I was wrong, I was wrong, boss, let''s talk things out. I... I have women here, I can make amends for you. There''s a beautiful woman..." Earl desperately begged, bowing his head to the ground, and then he turned to one of his henchmen, saying, "Go, quickly bring out that bitch Teri to serve this boss~"

    "Boss, spare my life, I was wrong. Just wait a moment, I can do things for you. All the women here, you can play with them however you like." Earl was truly terrified. At this point, everything about being a boss, a leader, and dignity had turned into bullshit. As long as the man in front of him spared his life, he was willing to do anything.

    As Earl knelt down and begged for mercy, the henchmen beside him also wet themselves in fear. Didn''t they see their boss, who was holding a gun, have his arm broken by the other guy? How could their limited strength withstand a submachine gun? They all kneeled and desperately begged for mercy.

    Seeing his henchmen trembling in fear, Earl cursed inwardly. "Why aren''t you going to call that bitch to come and serve this gentleman?"

    The henchman stood up, trembling, and quickly ran upstairs. Earl forced a smile, looking up, and managed to squeeze out a smile. "Please wait a moment, my lord. The most beautiful woman will be here soon. She is the wife of the mayor of Gray Bear City. You will surely be satisfied."

    "You have an ugly smile. Stop smiling..." Derick grimaced and kicked Earl aside.

    Earl no longer had the arrogance and rage he had before. He meekly lay on the ground, like a begging dog wagging its tail, obediently nodding, and not daring to make any other movements.

    "The wife of the mayor of Gray Bear City?" Derick''s lips curled with amusement. This was definitely not a low-ranking identity. Even in the apocalypse, she wouldn''t be living like an ordinary person. How could she end up in a place like this?

    Before long, two henchmen dragged a beautiful woman down the stairs. It was clear that she was extremely unwilling, struggling frantically, but unable to break free from the grip of the two strong men.

    Teri looked fearfully at the men kneeling on the ground and Earl, who lay bleeding on the floor. The nauseating smell of blood filled the air, instilling her with intense fear and dread. "Let me go... Earl, what do you want?~"

    "You bitch, I don''t care what you''re thinking right now. Behave and serve this gentleman, or I''ll throw you out to feed the zombies." Earl threatened Teri with a savage expression, his missing palm making him appear even more brutal and bloody. There was a hint of murderous intent flickering in his eyes.

    In the refined beauty''s eyes, there was a glimmer of sorrow and fear. She looked like a pitiful little lamb. Her usually well-maintained face was now somewhat dirty and disheveled, but it didn''t diminish her beauty in the slightest. With delicate features, bright eyes, and a set of pearly teeth, she exuded an elegant and seductive aura, mature and enticing.

    "No, it can''t be like this. Don''t you want to leave this place? My husband has already decided to send a helicopter to rescue me soon. You can''t go back on your word now~" Teri''s voice trembled with fear as she spoke.

    "You bitch, still trying to buy time? You said the same thing on the second day of the apocalypse. If your husband really intended to rescue you, there would have been news by now..." Earl grabbed Teri by her hair and pulled her towards him. Even with the loss of one hand, his strength was more than the beautiful woman could resist.

    Earl couldn''t care less at this point. If he had been patient before, waiting for Teri''s promise, now he just wanted to survive and offer his most beautiful woman to Derick, hoping to make amends and save his own life. Even if he had to be a dog, he was willing.

    "My lord, how about this woman? I haven''t touched her yet. She''s clean, and she''s the mayor''s wife. She''s also beautiful. Playing with her would be absolutely thrilling..." Earl endured the throbbing pain in his palm, accompanied by a smile. He lowered his voice, trying to please Derick.

    "Hmm... not bad. You can rest assured and die..." Derick nodded. At first, when Earl heard the first two words, he looked pleasantly surprised. But then he felt something was off. What did he mean by "rest assured and die"?

 Chapter 73 73: Camilla

    Bang~ A bullet hit Earl''s forehead, shattering his dreams. He fell to the ground and slowly closed his eyes.

    Dadadada~ Soon after, a series of gunshots rang out as bullets formed a chain, mercilessly shooting and killing every man in the corridor with precision.

    Earl was dead, and the remaining henchman, Derick, naturally wouldn''t spare them either. Even if these men hadn''t done anything wrong, Derick wouldn''t let them go, as he wanted to eradicate them completely.

    Teri witnessed the man with the submachine gun shooting and killing all the men in the corridor. The extreme brutality and bloodshed made her nauseous, and she almost vomited, feeling a wave of discomfort in her stomach.

    Derick paid no attention to the horrified and stunned Teri. He simply held his submachine gun and herded all the women in the building to this floor, making them witness the bloody scene in front of them. The dozens of corpses lying on the ground almost dyed the entire hallway red.

    "Earl, all the men here have been killed. From now on, I am your new master. Later, I will take you to my gathering place. There, your identity will not change, except that there will be no other men besides me. No man will torment or exploit you, and you don''t need to fear being thrown out to feed the zombies. All you need to do is contribute your basic labor in exchange for food. I will ensure your safety..."

    Derick''s words made the dozens of women in the corridor look at each other. After experiencing despair, they never expected that there would be a man who would come to save them, let alone offer such favorable conditions.

    Although labor was required, at least they could guarantee that they wouldn''t be subjected to the repeated humiliation of being pinned down by a dozen men, nor would they be tortured for a bit of food. They no longer needed to fear being thrown into the zombie horde to be bitten to death.

    They didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but seeing that all the men in the entire building had been killed by this man, they couldn''t help but believe it. At least there was no reason to deceive them.

    "Now go, you have ten minutes to pack your things. Take as much as you can carry. Wait for me here after ten minutes, and I will take you away from here."

    Upon receiving the order, the women hurriedly moved their feet and rushed to their respective rooms. Some even ran upstairs, wanting to search for the remaining supplies of Earl.

    Derick completely ignored them. As long as they could carry it, there was no problem. However, when he saw Teri still standing there, he became puzzled. "What? Don''t you have anything?"

    Teri shook her head and thought for a moment. "You, I want to ask, will you also force us to do those things?" After saying these words, Teri''s face turned red.

    Derick surveyed the appearance, temperament, and figure of Teri, an exquisite and stunning beauty. He smiled and said, "If it were someone else, maybe I wouldn''t, but with you... it''s hard to say. After all, I have high standards." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick was right. While Teri was physically beautiful, it was her exceptional aura of elegance and sophistication that was even more tempting. Even in such an environment, it provoked an irresistible desire.

    "You, what''s the difference between you and Earl? Is that all you men can think of besides that?" Teri''s face turned red. She thought she had escaped the tiger''s den, but she found herself in the wolf''s lair.

    "Heh..." Derick sneered and pinched the exquisite beauty''s chin. "Remember, without me, how long do you think you can hold on here? Look outside, this is the apocalypse. If you''re unwilling, you can jump from here and end it all. Tell me, with your feeble strength, can you kill zombies? Can you protect your chastity and your life?" Derick pointed to the window outside, speaking without mincing his words.

    Teri felt humiliated and her face flushed, but she didn''t have the courage to jump. If she truly wasn''t afraid of death, she should have fought back when she was threatened earlier.

    "In the end, it''s because you lack the courage, isn''t it? So, what makes you think you have the right to point fingers at me? Is it the confidence your so-called mayor husband gave you? Or is it because of your high position, thinking your status is nobler than others?" Derick slapped Teri''s exquisite face, an action that was clearly humiliating, but the beauty didn''t flinch.

    Teri felt a mixture of embarrassment and anger. As an executive and an affluent woman of her status, before the apocalypse, she wouldn''t have even considered someone like Earl worthy of meeting her. But here she was, being mocked and slapped by someone, and she didn''t dare to utter a word of complaint.

    "If you still haven''t realized your true identity, let me teach you. Either pack your things and follow me, obeying my rules, or jump from here. If you''re unwilling, I can give you a hand." Derick''s voice grew colder. Dealing with women like her meant shattering their self-esteem, making them understand that the world had changed.

    Only when they felt fear, only when they were terrified, would they understand who held the ultimate power in this apocalypse.

    "You have five minutes left. Will you pack your things yourself, jump from the building, or do you want my help?" Derick''s icy voice snapped the beauty back to her senses, and she quickly stepped forward to gather her belongings.

    In no time, dozens of women assembled with their bags. Derick nodded, satisfied. These women would add a wave of labor to the base, and some of them could be trained as female warriors, earning him points for killing zombies. As time went on, most of their loyalty would gradually increase.

    Moreover, with so many women, although most of them were no longer innocent and their appearance wasn''t comparable to the previous batch of college students, they were generally attractive. It was still better than having a bunch of men at the base.

    "Alright, follow me now..." Derick waved his hand, and a group of women followed behind him, slowly descending the stairs and arriving at the entrance of the first floor.

    Bang... Crash...

    Derick kicked the tables, chairs, and a small car piled up at the entrance, sending them flying. The gate swung open, leaving the group of women in awe. Was this the strength a human could possess? Several-ton objects were kicked several meters away with a single kick.

    What followed terrified them even more. As the gate opened, zombies howled and rushed in, only to be stopped at the entrance by the barrage of gunfire from Derick''s two submachine guns. Unsatisfied with the speed, Derick even threw a few grenades, causing explosions that quickly cleared the zombies surrounding the building.

    They had no idea when Derick had acquired all those weapons. He originally only had one submachine gun, but suddenly it turned into two. Behind him were a machine gun and grenades. Did he carry an entire armory with him?

    The women followed behind Derick, watching the man effortlessly slay zombies, as if they were watching an exaggerated movie scene.

    Initially, these women were afraid, as there were many zombies around and it was terrifying. But in the hands of the man, it seemed like an infinite firepower. He would empty a magazine and swiftly reload, continuing to fire until all the zombies in the vicinity were slain.

    For safety, Derick directly drove a bus and loaded the women into it. He then drove recklessly towards the back entrance of the hospital.

    Next, the women were received at the hospital, where they were informed of the rules and given some instructions. Derick slipped away, leaving Lisa with the task of briefing the newcomers.

    "This time, another group has been brought back. The population in the base has exceeded two hundred. Although the hospital is spacious, it''s impossible for everyone to live together. It seems that expansion will be necessary in the near future..." Derick observed the women being briefed downstairs and made his remarks.

 Chapter 74 74: Mayors wife

    In the evening, Derick, having finished dinner, was lying on the sofa with Zelda, who was wearing a police uniform, lying next to him, leaning against his embrace and enjoying the scent of her master.

    "Master, I have arranged for the girl Teri you brought back to serve tonight. I even made sure she took a bath and changed clothes," Zelda said sweetly, leaning on Derick''s shoulder.

    Derick looked at Zelda with a strange expression. It felt awkward to hear these words coming from the mouth of a policewoman who stood for justice and moral principles.

    However, it seemed to confirm that he had completely conquered this beautiful policewoman, making her lose all sense of boundaries. It was as if she had completely transformed into a different person.

    "What''s the matter, Master?" Zelda looked at Derick''s face and couldn''t help but feel affectionate. She leaned in and kissed him.

    "Ah... nothing, nothing. Where is Teri?" Derick asked.

    Little did he know that Zelda was also afraid after the last time Derick had taken her. Both of them had been overwhelmed by Derick''s advances, and Judy had remained in bed all day.

    Although she didn''t want to share her master, she couldn''t stop Derick''s promiscuity on one hand, and on the other hand, she wanted someone to share the burden. A mature beauty should be able to share some of the firepower!

    In a room on the third floor, Teri had changed into a more conservative evening dress. Despite being conservative and only showing her legs, it couldn''t hide her alluring body.

    Approaching 40 years old, she had maintained herself very well. Her jade-like legs were flawless, her breasts were perky, and her waist was slender.

    She let her ponytail down, and her hair cascaded over her shoulders. Every gesture and movement exuded an elegant and noble temperament. As a high-ranking official''s wife, she possessed a unique intellectual beauty.

    The delicate clavicle under the neckline was tantalizingly visible, and the dress shimmered with radiance. The fabric was undoubtedly smooth silk, outlining her alluring curves. The waist was cinched tightly, accentuated with silver patterns. She wore a purple crystal necklace around her slender neck, which added to her regal appearance.

    Teri, who had just taken a bath, had flawless skin. The lace on the dress highlighted her fair legs, and the ultra-thin, transparent stockings tightly embraced them, accentuating their slim and graceful curves.

    Her hair cascaded over her red lips as she gently tugged at a strand with her fingertips. Her delicate touch resembled that of a playful elf, exuding an elegant and luxurious charm. It showcased the seductiveness of a woman and the gracefulness of a mature beauty, which was fully embodied by the mayor''s wife.

    "Wow, the mayor''s wife truly lives up to her reputation. So enticing," Derick exclaimed, looking at the stunning beauty in the room. Even though he wasn''t particularly attracted to mature women, he couldn''t help but be amazed by Teri''s captivating presence. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her noble and elegant demeanor, her exquisite and mature body, exuded perfection. He never expected to encounter such a perfect lady in a small gathering place.

    Teri looked at the man''s burning gaze and, although not as lascivious as Earl, felt a hint of fear and retreated a few steps. She had witnessed the man''s methods before, and even the thought of defying him completely disappeared.

    Derick pulled the stunning beauty into his embrace, savoring her delicate body and the faint fragrance that made her incredibly alluring.

    "You, can you please stop? I... I can tell my husband. He has a high status and connections in the military. He can give you anything you want, just spare me..." Teri''s voice trembled as she tried to escape the man''s embrace.

    "So, you used this method to intimidate that idiot Earl? Unfortunately, it''s just empty talk, and it didn''t work. It''s been a week since the apocalypse started, and if your husband truly had the ability, why hasn''t he come to save you? Can''t he at least send a few helicopters?" Derick held the beautiful woman''s slender waist, not in a hurry, just teasing the charming mayor''s wife.

    Teri wanted to say something, but her eyes dimmed. It was clear that Derick was not as foolish as Earl. Not only could she not contact her husband now, even if she could, Teri''s husband might not be able to rescue her. The apocalypse was not only about zombies.

    Moreover, Teri had some doubts in her heart. Perhaps her husband had already given up on her. Otherwise, why wouldn''t he answer the phone? However, whenever she thought of her usually affectionate husband, she couldn''t believe it. He had sworn that he would definitely save her, but now she couldn''t even reach him on the phone.

    "Why are you silent? Could it be that I hit the mark? Has your mayor husband completely given up on you?" Derick laughed lecherously and squeezed the exquisite beauty''s delicate breasts.

    Teri lowered her head, her eyes shimmering. Humiliation and grievances filled her heart. Crystal tears slid down her beautiful face, tears filled with humiliation.

    The stimulation from her breasts made her want to take a few steps back, but the man held her tightly, preventing her from escaping. If it were in the past, she could never have imagined being violated by a stranger other than her husband, especially by a man who was more than ten years younger than her.

    Teri cried, her trembling hands nervously pulling at the hem of her dress. Derick, on the other hand, focused his attention on the beauty''s cleavage beneath the long dress.

    It was wrapped in a delicate and faintly visible bra. Being able to hold the mayor''s wife, a woman of such high status and power, in his embrace, she was so weak that she didn''t dare to resist, allowing him to humiliate and play with her. The immense sense of conquest was undeniably pleasurable.

    "No... please, I beg you. I didn''t deceive you. Just spare me, and I''ll agree to anything you ask..." Teri pleaded in fear, shaking her head. Her pitiful appearance, contrasting with her usual dignified and graceful demeanor, broke through a hint of elegance.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t need those... leave those empty promises for Earl and those idiots!" Derick, driven by his wild instincts, pressed the beautiful woman onto the bed. He disregarded her future promises, and even if Teri''s mayor husband were here right now, it wouldn''t stop him from having his way with this exquisite beauty.

    On the bed, the beauty involuntarily tightened her legs. The evening dress became loose due to her movements. Initially, it was a resistance to the man''s intrusion, but her actions revealed a glimpse of the area between her legs. The dress clung to her bottom, and it was now visible.

    Moreover, Teri''s instinctive resistance only led her sheer stockings-clad legs to unintentionally brush against the man''s large penis. It was the same posture, but a different allure. Derick couldn''t help but inhale sharply. Although she was resisting, it seemed even more tempting. Every movement seemed to be seducing him. Was this the charm of a mature woman, an elegant lady, and a married woman?

    "Sob... Let me go! Don''t... don''t do this. I can''t betray my husband... Please, I''m begging you, don''t do this... Don''t touch me there~ Mmm~ Ahh..." The beauty''s body involuntarily twisted.

    Derick remained silent, but Teri''s subsequent actions left him somewhat stunned. The unconscious movements of this exquisite lady raised her nylon-clad feet, exposing the beauty between her long skirt. Moreover, with this movement, if her legs weren''t suspended in mid-air, Teri''s sheer stocking-clad feet could even graze against his erected penis.

    "Are you resisting or seducing me?" Derick was surprised. It was the first time he had encountered a woman being so proactive even when being forcefully taken.

    Could it be that the desires of such a married woman were so overwhelming that they became active once they were played with by a man, even during unconscious resistance?

    Derick held one of Teri''s high heels in one hand and squeezed her ankle in the other. As the beauty experienced this external stimulation, her body trembled slightly, and the foot held in his hand instinctively recoiled.

    Of course, Derick didn''t let go of Teri''s foot. With a little force, he lifted it, rendering her leg immobile. From his angle, he had a complete view of the alluring scenery beneath her evening dress.

 Chapter 75 75: Begging

    "Ha, is this the mayor''s wife? Willing to expose her slutty pussy for other men to see. I didn''t expect you to be so sexually frustrated!" Derick smirked as he grabbed Camilla''s legs.

    She finally realized that her seemingly resistant action had actually exposed all her private parts under her skirt, appearing incredibly lascivious.

    She was on the verge of collapsing. As the mayor''s wife, she held some power and influence. Any man who saw her would smile and treat her with respect. She had never experienced such humiliating treatment, being pinned down and toyed with by a man.

    "Let go of me, you bastard... Sob... Rapist... Let me go~" The beautiful woman desperately wriggled her legs and struggled. However, her pitiful appearance only fueled the man''s desire.

    "No, please, I beg you, don''t... Ah..." Teri suddenly screamed. It turned out that Derick had reached into her dress and forcefully squeezed her delicate core, causing her to tremble in pain.

    Pressing Camilla''s legs with his own, Derick flipped open her suit, tearing apart her clothes. Her purple bra was flipped open, exposing her large, unrestrained breasts for Derick to play with.

    Derick removed Camilla''s stockings and used them as makeshift restraints, binding her hands together. He didn''t know why, but Derick enjoyed tying women''s hands and feet during sex, especially using stockings. It was just like when he took Zelda''s virginity for the first time.

    At this moment, tears welled up in Camilla''s eyes. The pain in her lower body temporarily halted her resistance. It had been a long time since she had engaged in sexual activity.

    Now, being subjected to such intense stimulation, she felt a mix of pain and a strange sense of pleasure, as if something had been released.

    Camilla couldn''t help but harbor some resentment toward her husband. If it weren''t for him, she would have left this place long ago. How could she endure such humiliation?

    A helicopter rescue from the city center to here would only take half an hour, and it had been a week since the apocalypse began. Yet, her husband remained completely silent, which made her inevitably think more.

    Camilla''s fair legs, which were not bound, lifted slightly. Derick chuckled, "Oh, Mrs. Mayor, have you come to your senses?" Derick reached out towards her delicate feet, but he didn''t expect Camilla''s foot to forcefully kick him as she was grabbed by the man.

    "Bastard! You''re committing a crime! You''re raping me!" Camilla scolded sharply, her anger fueled by her resentment toward her husband.

    "Hehe..." Derick burst into laughter, gripping her chin tightly. "Mrs. Zhang, I thought you, as the mayor''s wife, would be interesting. I gave you face, but you still have no shame. Perhaps you truly don''t understand the current situation?" Derick sneered.

    "Or perhaps your so-called status as the mayor''s wife has given you the confidence to resist me? It''s the end of days now. Your little status is meaningless here. You''re just a bitch waiting to be fucked by men." Derick laughed coldly.

    Ice-cold and bone-chilling, the humiliating words made Camilla shudder. She had witnessed scenes of men raping women in the Morningstar Building under Earl''s command, but she never expected that one day she would end up in such a situation herself.

    Camilla''s body trembled as she looked into the man''s indifferent gaze, feeling a hint of fear. Her eyes flickered with sadness and pain, silently shedding tears.

    "If you''re unwilling to serve me, I believe there are plenty of men who would love to have a go with the mayor''s wife. Perhaps you could fetch a good price," Derick threatened Camilla.

    In reality, Derick couldn''t possibly allow such a beautiful woman to be taken by others. Even if he grew tired of her, she would still belong to him. His possessiveness was exceptionally strong.

    Hearing Derick''s words, Camilla had no idea about his intentions. Fear overwhelmed her, and she anxiously grabbed the man''s hand. "Please... don''t do this..."

    Camilla couldn''t bear the thought of being subjected to a line of men humiliating her. If such a scenario were to unfold, she might as well end her life.

    "Then obediently let go of your hands..." Camilla''s body trembled as she released her hands from her lower body, her eyes red and teary. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Well, that''s better. Since our esteemed mayor is so busy with work, I''ll have to take care of his wife. I''m sure even if he found out, he would thank me," Derick said, lifting Camilla''s beautiful legs and placing them in front of his face. His tongue playfully caressed her thighs.

    The sensitive areas on the inside of her thighs were under attack, causing Camilla''s breathing to become erratic. Her body became weak and powerless. Derick held onto her legs, bringing them to his lips. His gaze traveled up her slender legs, voluptuous and fair thighs.

    He then positioned himself in front of the beautiful mayor''s wife, exposing her most intimate parts. He pushed aside her thin panties, using his phone to capture a close-up of Camilla''s wetness. His tongue aggressively invaded, slowly moving from the inner side of her knee towards the dense forest of pubic hair.

    "Despite your age, your tight pussy is as pink and tender as a young girl''s. I suppose it''s been quite some time since you and your husband had sex, right?" Derick savored the taste of this high-ranking official''s delicate pussy. It had a slightly stronger flavor compared to that of a young girl, and the scent of lust was more intense, but it wasn''t necessarily unpleasant.

    Camilla pursed her lips, remaining silent. Indeed, it had been several years since she had been intimate with her husband.

    The main reasons were their busy work schedules, her husband''s frequent socializing, and his lackluster performance in bed. Therefore, her desire had been building up. Now, being touched by a man just a little, she felt a sense of stimulation.

    Camilla pulled out her other beautiful leg and rested it on Derick''s shoulder. Her legs clamped tightly together, trying to resist the man''s advances. She sobbed and pleaded, "Please, I beg you... don''t do this... Whatever you want, my husband can give it to you, as long as you spare me."

    "Hehe, those tricks may work on others, but they''re useless against me!" Derick sneered. The mayor''s position was impressive, but what good was it? What could it offer him? Money? It was useless now. Women? He could find his own. Power? Did it compare to his own strength?

    "These things are not as exciting as your status..." Derick had never encountered such an elegant and noble woman before. He lightly rubbed Camilla''s tender entrance, causing her body to tremble and her legs to loosen slightly.

    Breaking free from the grip of the beautiful woman''s legs, Derick''s hot lips made direct contact with Camilla''s moist and warm labia. His warm mouth acted like a suction cup, firmly latching onto her honeyed opening, while his nimble tongue teased her exposed clitoris.

    The relentless licking of her clitoris drove the frustrated beauty to the brink of madness. The continuous intense stimulation of her nether regions made her moan uncontrollably as waves of pleasure washed over her.

    Due to relying solely on her own hands for an extended period of time, Camilla longed for a man''s erection. Her sensitive body couldn''t withstand the overwhelming stimulation any longer, and copious amounts of her thick, lustful fluids gushed out, some of which were swallowed by Derick.

    When Derick stood up, he forcefully tugged at Camilla''s pubic hair, causing her to instantly snap out of her orgasmic trance. "Ah... it hurts... be gentle... please, don''t pull it!"

    "Hahaha! Who would have thought that the noble mayor''s wife would squirt like this when being played with by a man? And the taste is even more arousing than others," Derick jeered.

    "Beast!" Camilla cried, tears streaming down her face. On one hand, she was humiliated by being brought to orgasm in front of a man who wasn''t her husband, and on the other hand, her pubic hair was being painfully tugged. She had never experienced such degradation before.

    Derick picked up a tissue and gently wiped away the tears from the beauty''s face. He then untied the bound stockings and removed her evening gown, revealing her naked body in front of him. The exquisite beauty, with her snowy-white skin glowing with a reddish hue after climax, was truly enchanting.

    Derick carried Camilla to the bed in a princess hold. The beautiful woman was now weak and powerless, with a desire to resist but lacking the strength to do so. She could only surrender to the man''s actions.

    Derick laid Camilla on her side on the bed and pressed his body against her back. His hot member pressed against her buttocks, causing the beauty''s body to tremble.

    It had been a long time since she had felt a man''s large penis, and even just a touch in her groin could hint at its length and scorching heat. It was much larger than her husband''s, and she couldn''t imagine how intimidating it would be if it were to penetrate her.

 Chapter 76 76: The struggle of Camilla

    Derick''s tongue teased the beautiful woman''s earlobes and fair neck as he continuously uttered humiliating words like, "Camilla, you''re truly exquisite, an exceptional married woman. Your slutty hole is so pretty, and you squirt so much."

    Camilla had never heard such lascivious words before. Even during intimate moments with her husband in the past years, they had always maintained a traditional approach, with unvarying positions.

    As a refined woman from a scholarly background, she was unfamiliar with vulgar terms like "slutty hole" and "squirting." The mere mention of them sent shivers of stimulation through her body.

    Derick''s hands slipped in from the sides, firmly grasping the beautiful woman''s tender and perky breasts. Overwhelmed by a profound sense of shame, Camilla writhed and desperately attempted to free herself from the man''s grip.

    However, Derick intentionally intensified his stimulation of her breasts, using various hand movements to mold and shape her voluptuous mounds. Simultaneously, a subtle pleasure emanated from her chest, but Camilla gritted her teeth and held back any sounds of enjoyment.

    "Let go! Ahh!" Humiliation, pain, stimulation, pleasure, regret, resentment¡ªthis was the current state of the mayor''s wife.

    "Camilla, your nipples are so hard. How long has it been since a man touched you like this?" Derick purposely used her name to remind her that she still had a husband. After all, it was much more intriguing to play with someone else''s wife.

    Derick''s hands skillfully attended to every inch of the beautiful woman''s breast, with special attention given to her nipples. He applied pressure and rubbed them together, gradually spreading the pleasure from the tips of her breasts. "No, it''s not... Ahh..." The married woman frantically denied her own sensations.

    This should have been a normal physiological response, but in this situation, Camilla felt nothing but humiliation and anger.

    "...Please, spare me!" Camilla''s naked body trembled uncontrollably, her voice filled with a sobbing tone. She was now speaking incoherently, completely exposed before a stranger she would likely never encounter again in her lifetime.

    "What are you afraid of? We''re just doing what you and your husband do regularly! Just imagine me as your husband," Derick said with a lewd grin. However, in the eyes of the beautiful woman, that smile seemed terrifying and repulsive.

    "No... I''ll give you money..." the married woman choked out, but Derick didn''t even acknowledge her plea. His large hand reached directly towards Camilla''s waist, and despite her instinctive recoiling, she was mercilessly restrained by Derick''s grip.

    Derick''s palm ventured into the woman''s dark forest, after a brief caress, his fingers targeted Camilla''s honeyed entrance. He forcefully penetrated her already moist cavity, the sensation of fullness jolting Camilla''s brain.

    She struggled to maintain composure but couldn''t help emitting a series of pleasurable moans. Watching the esteemed mayor''s wife, a dignified and elegant married woman, shiver and moan with her own fingers inside her, Derick felt an overwhelming sense of conquest.

    Camilla tightly closed her eyes, her lashes fluttering slightly as she struggled to restrain herself and avoid losing control under the man''s intrusive touch. However, her resistance proved futile.

    Derick matched her intensity, rhythmically invading Camilla''s honeyed entrance with two fingers. His movements alternated between rotation and probing, spreading intense pleasure throughout the woman''s body.

    Finally, Camilla couldn''t hold back any longer. A long-suppressed moan escaped her throat. "Ah... don''t... please... stop... it feels... so good... faster... faster... stop..." With a few cries, her tightly wound core suddenly relaxed, releasing a surge of love juices that drenched the man''s relentless fingers.

    "So, do you want it or not?" Derick fingered this elegant, poised, and elegant beauty, taunting her with a lewd smile.

    "Slurp... slurp..." Camilla remained silent, but as his fingers delved deeper, her proud vagina involuntarily confessed what she couldn''t put into words. The beautiful mayor''s wife, with her grace and elegance, succumbed to being fingered by a stranger, reaching climax once again.

    "Oh, you''ve already climaxed twice in such a short time. I never expected the mayor''s wife to be so depraved, just like a whore," the insulting words whispered in her ear pushed Camilla to the brink of collapse. As a dignified mayor''s wife, being compared to a prostitute was the ultimate shame.

    Camilla struggled to keep her lips tightly sealed, refusing to make any sounds that would please her assailant. However, the sounds of her pleasure from her lower region betrayed her. Her voluptuous, fair thighs trembled with the digging and probing of Derick''s fingers, while her energy drained away with each climax.

    Gradually, Camilla''s legs lost the strength to support her body, and she leaned forward onto Derick. In order to regain her balance, she had to wrap her arms around his bare chest, her bosom pressed tightly against his body. In that moment, they appeared to be an infatuated couple overflowing with passion.

    Derick said, "Camilla, you brought this upon yourself! I shall enjoy the body of the lonely and noble mayor''s wife!"

    Camilla had no strength to resist; she simply repeated, "No, please don''t." Derick carried Camilla to the bed, taking advantage of her dazed state. He lifted her legs and forcefully spread them apart, revealing her moist opening before him.

    Derick pulled down his underwear, revealing his rock-hard erection, ready to penetrate the wet crevice. His scorching glans pressed against her intimate area, parting her moist lips.

    Camilla''s entire body went limp and powerless. With no resistance left, she tightly closed her eyes and her moans turned into heavy panting. As Derick prepared for his final move, Camilla suddenly panicked and pleaded, "Wait, wait, don''t..." Her expression became one of extreme fear.

    Curiosity piqued, Derick asked, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Camilla, as if exerting her last bit of strength, desperately pleaded with Derick, "Please, put on... put on a condom..." After uttering these words, Camilla seemed to exhaust all her energy and collapsed, crying, onto the bed.

    Derick hesitated for a moment. The meaning of her words seemed to indicate that Camilla was willingly consenting to have sex with him. This was a rare opportunity, as he had thought he would have to resort to force.

    Excitement and a sense of accomplishment filled Derick''s face. The intense feeling of conquest exhilarated him. He gently kissed her tear stains and said, "Alright, stop crying. I promise you. However, I have a condition..."

    Camilla felt a sense of relief in her heart. She had no way to resist the man''s humiliation any longer, so she had to settle for a compromise.

    Her only request was for him not to ejaculate inside her. Engaging in intercourse with a stranger had already made her feel dehumanized, and if she were to conceive a child through this violation, it would be irreparable.

    Feeling the man''s gentle actions, her inner fear diminished slightly. This was the first time a man had treated her this way. Hearing his request, she slowly nodded.

    "You can bring the condom, but I want Camilla to help me put it on!" Derick bluntly sat next to Camilla, took hold of her delicate hands, and placed them on his erect penis.

    It was the first time the woman had touched a man''s member, even her own husband''s, and she instinctively recoiled. However, Derick forcefully pressed her hands against his groin. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Camilla closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. Derick handed her the condom and asked her to tear it open and put it on for him.

    Camilla knew that losing her virginity was inevitable at this point. In order to avoid angering the man, she reluctantly complied. However, her hands lacked strength, so she placed the condom near her lips and clenched her teeth to tear open the packaging.

    Upon witnessing this scene, Derick''s eyes lit up with excitement. He came up with a new idea. Placing the condom on Camilla''s mouth, he pinched the ring and forcefully inserted his penis into the condom, pushing it into Camilla''s trembling lips, causing her to gag uncontrollably.

 Chapter 77 77: Masochism [1]

    Despite the condom''s thin barrier, nothing could hide the scent, shape, and warmth of that man''s manhood. She dived into the depths and went all in for some oral action that her prudish husband never got a taste of.

    And hey, let''s talk about Derick, the dude with a wild side, who had the time of his life feeling like a true conqueror. His pink, textured condom-clad member was the star of the show, making its way out of that gorgeous lady''s mouth, straight into her sweet spot.

    He hoisted her leg up high, like a real pro, and plunged into her clean mouth like there''s no tomorrow. This whole thing left Camilla feeling humiliated and disgusted to the core.

    Derick couldn''t be happier; he relished the ultimate sense of conquest. It''s like he hit the jackpot with this high-class hottie. Wrapped in that honorable condom, it was an experience like no other.

    Sure, he digs the raw, skin-to-skin connection, but seeing this high-society mayor''s wife donning the symbol of protection? Well, that''s a thrill of its own! And let me tell ya, folks, the vigorous thrusting wasn''t just about pain, oh no! It was about that long-lost pleasure Camilla hadn''t experienced in ages.

    She wriggled her hips instinctively, grabbing anything in sight, pillows, towels, you name it, throwing them at Derick. But guess what? That just fueled the fire within him. Derick''s powerful strokes kept going, and that thick shaft plunged deep into Camilla''s tight treasure, creating lewd, squishy sounds that only fueled their passion.

    "Ah... Oh..." Camilla moaned, it had been so long since she''d been with anyone. Derick''s full penetration sent waves of intense pleasure right up to her brain''s cortex, driving her almost insane with ecstasy. "Damn... Camilla, how can your pussy be this tight?"

    Derick was surprised by her tightness, but he didn''t stop there. He pulled back and thrust forward with force again, pushing that thick member all the way in. Camilla''s face turned pale, biting her teeth, trying her best not to scream out loud. But her whole body trembled intensely with Derick''s thrusts, and she let out muffled groans.

    "Camilla, if you want to scream, just scream it out, don''t hold back," Derick said as he held Camilla''s legs perched on his shoulders, swiftly moving in a piston-like motion. He urged her on.

    Camilla couldn''t hold it any longer, her moans turning into continuous cries and groans as Derick''s relentless assault pushed her to the brink. "Looks like Camilla can''t wait to get a taste of that manly goodness!"

    Derick propped up Camilla''s legs, guiding her hands to intertwine with his, pressing her knees against her own nipples with each thrust, providing all-around stimulation to her sensitive spots.

    Derick kept going in and out, each thrust hitting Camilla''s nipples, and his member delving deep into her pristine pleasure cave, almost reaching her very core. Waves of pleasure surged from her nether regions to her brain and radiated throughout her entire body. Though she didn''t scream out loud, her trembling legs wrapped around Derick''s quivering shoulders and the frantic contractions of her tender folds betrayed her completely.

    "Let... let me go... ah~ don''t move anymore~" Each thrust of the man''s penis felt as if it were directly stabbing into Camilla''s belly through her sensitive little hole. The pleasure was so overwhelming that her soul trembled, and she could barely hold on any longer.

    Derick lifted the seductive beauty and pressed her against the wall. Now, Camilla''s naked body was embraced by the man, and the love juices from her pounded pussy slowly slid down her fair inner thighs, sparkling with a faint glow. Paired with her tempting body, it all looked incredibly lewd.

    Derick''s rock-hard penis was clad in a pink condom, as if declaring the sovereignty over this beautiful body. He held the stunning lady''s plump figure, shivering with excitement. This experience was entirely different from fooling around with young girls. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Mature bodies and their juicy pussies could handle his massive member perfectly, allowing him to indulge in his desires without a care in the world.

    "Ah... truly a mayor''s wife! This tight little pussy is a dream come true, so pink and so tight! It''s driving me to the edge of exploding!" Derick praised as he embraced the beauty''s body. "No... no, it''s not..."

    Camilla''s voice carried a sob, the continuous pleasure in her sensitive little hole might have stopped, but it only made her feel even more tormented. Once a mature body gets awakened, how can it resist the waves of desire?

    The alluring lady was pressed against the cold wall, her quivering and trembling breasts squashed like meat patties, beads of sweat dripping down her forehead. Her plump buttocks pressed tightly against the man''s crotch, and his thick penis slipped between her thighs from behind, plunging deep into her tight little hole.

    Derick watched as the pitiful and slightly dazed Camilla, being thoroughly ravished beneath him, enjoyed her desperate pleas and struggles. The explosive sense of conquest and stimulation was beyond anything he had experienced before. His erect penis pushed forward with force.

    "Ah..." Camilla raised her head, her snow-white neck straightened, and a long-suppressed moan escaped from her throat. Her tense body instantly relaxed, and her pussy suddenly secreted a large amount of love juices, drenching and lubricating Derick''s penis. With Derick''s vigorous thrusting, the woman''s pussy finally emitted long-lost, wickedly lascivious sounds.

    "Sizzle... sizzle..." The crisp sound of water splashes was shamelessly lewd. Derick was thrilled and got up to give Camilla''s buttocks a hard smack, causing her fair, round buttocks to ripple with flesh.

    "Ah..." Camilla let out a cry, a red handprint appeared on her backside, and her nether regions tightened due to nervousness, making it difficult for Derick to thrust.

    "Hiss... This woman, why does she act like a slut when her butt is slapped? Is she an ''m''?" Derick wondered as he felt her pussy suddenly clench tighter. To test his hypothesis, he gave several more hard slaps on the mayor''s wife''s round buttocks. As expected, her pussy contracted even tighter, and her body spasmed inexplicably. It wasn''t from pain; it seemed more like she was experiencing some pleasure and excitement.

    "Ah... Haha~ No, no more... please don''t slap... sob... sob~ Stop it~" Camilla screamed frantically, her body stiffening considerably. Her brain was already struggling to handle the intense pleasure from being fucked, and now, the insulting butt-slapping was pushing her to the brink of collapse.

    This dignified mayor''s wife, who was seen as a refined beauty by others, was now shamelessly bent over the windowsill, her plump buttocks raised, allowing a man to slap and play with them as if they were drums.

    Though her hatred had reached its peak, and she wished she could jump out of that window to end it all, the continuous waves of pleasure had weakened her body, leaving her completely powerless. The pain on her buttocks felt like it was striking her soul, and strangely, she felt a sense of satisfaction.

    Coincidentally, Derick caught the hint of involuntary bewilderment on her face and grew even more excited. It seemed that Camilla indeed had a masochistic side, a so-called "m" in the world of BDSM.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, who would''ve thought? Such a noble and elegant mayor''s wife, poised and dignified, would turn out to be an ''m,'' enjoying the whip and the lewd torment of men~" Derick couldn''t help but be surprised by this contrast.

 Chapter 78 78: Masochism [2]

    Camilla whimpered, tears streaming down her face as she shook her head. Although she didn''t understand what the man meant by "m," she sensed it. While being humiliated and slapped by Derick, she couldn''t help but feel some stimulation and pleasure amidst the pain.

    This unexpected sense of pleasure drove the woman, who came from an intellectual and composed background, to the brink of madness. The long-standing arrangements made her unable to accept that she was now someone who felt pleasure while being raped and humiliated.

    "Hahaha, you slut, enjoy your master''s caresses!" Derick continued to ruthlessly spank the woman''s buttocks while relentlessly playing with her genitals. Under this double stimulation, Camilla went completely wild, trembling and screaming, moaning, and wailing, providing endless pleasure to Derick.

    Derick''s glans repeatedly struck Camilla''s cervix, and her delicate cervical opening had already suffered a small tear. The originally tiny cervix couldn''t bear the strain and finally, with one of Derick''s forceful thrusts, it trembled and spasmed as his glans forcibly entered. Without mercy, his penis penetrated her uterus.

    In that moment, the world seemed to go quiet. The pain was so intense, far worse than the pain of losing her virginity during marriage. The excruciating agony sent shockwaves to her brain, and her small uterus was stretched by the man''s large glans until her belly bulged.

    "It''s strange, it''s so painful, it feels like going insane, but... why does it seem like I really enjoy this feeling?" The lady muttered to herself in her mind. She couldn''t feel her lower body anymore, but her fair skin tightened suddenly, and her whole body contorted.

    Before Camilla could fully experience the intense pleasure mixed with pain, she couldn''t bear it any longer and passed out from the overwhelming sensations.

    "Oh no, I went too far..." Derick thought in dismay. He checked Camilla''s breathing and fortunately, it was steady. The problem wasn''t serious; she just temporarily lost consciousness due to the extreme stimulation overwhelming her brain.

    It wasn''t surprising for someone like her, a high-ranking lady who had likely never experienced any hardships, to faint from the intense pain of losing her virginity suddenly.

    But with her masochistic tendencies, the more she was humiliated and whipped, the more she felt pleasure. Thus, the pain of losing her virginity, combined with the pleasure, created an exponentially stimulating reaction. Her brain couldn''t handle it, and passing out was inevitable.

    As Derick looked at the unconscious beauty, even in her sleep, her face didn''t show the pain of losing her virginity but instead, pleasure mixed with a hint of discomfort and even a faint smile of happiness.

    Derick marveled, realizing that he didn''t truly know a person''s heart. He never expected this high-ranking lady to have another side to her. The more pain she experienced, the more pleasure she felt. Though he didn''t fully understand the world of sadomasochism (SM), he recognized the rarity of such an exquisite masochist, especially one with a prestigious status. If he could make her his masochist and complete the ownership ritual, it would undoubtedly be an overwhelming conquest.

    Thinking of this, the fire of desire in his heart seemed to go wild. Without holding back, Derick excitedly pressed the woman down and had her lie face down on the bed. He then sat on her voluptuous buttocks, which felt soft and comfortable, while his penis prodded against her cervix. He began to thrust slowly.

    "Ah... Making love to a mature woman like this is so pleasurable," Derick praised her exquisite entrance as he rode her. Under the man''s brutal assault, the city''s mayor''s wife, who was being ravished, frowned slightly, showing a hint of pleasure in her expression.

    Derick''s movements were rough and without any tenderness, showing no regard for her delicate nature. Surprisingly, Teri, who had never experienced such a large penis before, endured it all without uttering a complaint. On the contrary, the more violent Derick was, the more her uterus seemed to produce lubricating fluids.

    Riding on the woman''s plump body, Derick fiercely gripped her well-maintained breasts, remarking to the unconscious Teri, "The more you suffer, the more excited you become. Truly an exquisite body! Since your mayor husband hasn''t explored this side of you, let me help you with that, hahaha!" Derick chuckled lasciviously.

    "Husband... Mm~ Husband, be gentler..." As if responding to the word "husband," the unconscious beauty mumbled a few words, as if she was dreaming about making love with her husband. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haha, there''s no husband here, only your good master. Come on, let the master taste your arousal," Derick said, dipping his finger into the wetness and bringing it to Teri''s mouth. He also gently brushed her disheveled hair to the side.

    Teri''s face blushed crimson with desire. Feeling the man''s finger in her mouth, she instinctively sucked on it. However, she clearly didn''t like the taste, and her face twisted in disgust after just a lick, trying to spit out the finger covered in arousal.

    "Wuwu... Husband, please don''t... It tastes awful..." The beauty pouted adorably, her face full of disgust and aversion.

    "Don''t like it? That''s a pity. Judy, that little Lolita, really enjoys these things. Even when she''s asleep, she happily devours them. I never expected you wouldn''t like it," Derick shook his head, realizing that Teri might have some aversion to consuming semen and arousal fluids.

    "Darling... Darling, it feels so strange... Slow down, please, slow down... Darling, why do you seem so much bigger than before? Darling... it feels so comfortable, I''m filled up down there... Ah~ Slow down," Teri gasped breathlessly, repeatedly calling him "darling," making Derick''s eyes burn with desire.

    Under the man''s forceful assault, the beautiful woman instinctively wriggled her slender waist, lifting her round buttocks to meet Derick''s thrusts.

    "Where''s your darling? He already abandoned you..." Derick smirked, whispering into Teri''s ear before picking up the pace, ravaging her wildly like a storm.

    "Ah... Darling... I can''t take it anymore... I can''t handle it... Ah..." As Derick accelerated his thrusts, Teri couldn''t help but scream loudly.

    "If you''re going to scream, call me ''master.'' Don''t call me ''darling.'' Call me master quickly!" Derick said fiercely, grabbing the woman''s waist to keep her from moving while he thrust into her like a pile driver, powerful and relentless.

    "No... Don''t... Don''t call you master~" Teri murmured, her face flushing unusually. Not long after, her toes stretched out, her fists clenched tightly, and a flush quickly spread across her entire body. Her lower body trembled and convulsed, her openings wide open, and a mixture of arousal and urine gushed out, soaking the bedsheets.

    Derick didn''t stop when he felt Teri''s climax making her weak and limp. Instead, he increased the speed of his thrusts. After another hundred or so thrusts, Teri''s unconscious body was triggered to squirt again, releasing a larger amount of fluids. This time, Derick''s glans were nearly numbed by the gush.

    The intense stimulation overwhelmed him, but he couldn''t stop now. He pulled out the condom, thrust in again, and the glans went deep into Teri''s vagina, filling it entirely, leaving no gap, and then pulsated as he ejaculated his hot semen.

    Derick had a habit: he always had to creampie a woman the first time he slept with her because it meant he fully possessed and defiled her. It marked her as his from the inside out, making sure no other man could ever touch her.

    The hot semen brought intense sensations even to the unconscious beauty. As she was filled by the man''s satisfying ejaculation, her strong genetic instinct made her open her eyes, witnessing the man who marked her sacred womb with his semen, defiling her entirely.

    With the last wave of Derick''s ejaculation, Teri''s uterus swelled, and she fell into a drowsy slumber, marked by the man''s potent seed.

 Chapter 79 79: Guilt

    Apocalypse, the seventh day begins...

    Derick woke up very early. Ever since his physical abilities were enhanced, he only needed two hours of sleep each night to replenish all the energy he expended during the day. He woke up the next day just as lively as ever.

    He lay comfortably in bed, looking at the alluring and glamorous woman in his embrace. Her voluptuous body felt amazing to the touch, and his penis was still inside her swollen and ravished little hole, standing tall as if last night''s passionate lovemaking didn''t consume any of his energy. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Camilla, on the other hand, was lying quietly in the man''s embrace. The dual impact, both mentally and physically, from last night had left her exhausted. Derick had brought her to climax seven or eight times in a row, and her honey hole was still clinging onto his penis, unwilling to let go.

    Derick slowly pulled his penis out from the beauty''s little hole, the glans breaking free, rubbing against the wrinkled flesh folds. Every time he withdrew a bit, it felt like his penis was being embraced so comfortably that it could explode. If it weren''t for something to attend to today, he would have to ravish Camilla, this exceptional beauty, until she burst.

    Camilla felt an unusual sensation in her lower body, as if something rough was rubbing against her vaginal flesh. She slightly frowned, but she was simply too exhausted. She turned over and wanted to continue sleeping.

    But her movement caused the man''s penis to be pulled out directly, leaving her little hole empty. The semen pumped inside last night had not been fully absorbed, and it spurted out along the wide-opened hole.

    With an odd feeling in her lower body, even in her dream, Camilla sensed that something was off. She thought she might wet the bed and quickly opened her eyes.

    Last night, Camilla had a dream¡ªa dream she hadn''t had in a long time¡ªof her husband displaying great prowess in bed. He made her climax multiple times.

    However, for some reason, her dream husband''s physique was much better, and his penis was several times thicker, exuding an unparalleled strength. He felt like a different person, but she struggled to get a clear view of her dream husband''s face, feeling only a strong sense of familiarity.

    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and saw Derick looking at her with an amused expression. Her face changed, "You... you~"

    "What''s wrong? Don''t remember being ravished to unconsciousness by your husband last night?" Derick laughed smugly.

    Camilla''s memory slowly cleared, and she realized she was lying naked beside the man. She remembered every detail of being forcefully taken by Derick last night, up until the moment she passed out.

    "Beast..." She was stunned for two seconds, and her eyes turned red with anger. She wanted to slap Derick, but he easily dodged and grabbed her hand.

    "Let go, let go of me... you bastard, you scumbag, rapist... ugh~ beast!" Camilla cursed, feeling heartbroken and desperate.

    "Oh, didn''t you enjoy being ravished last night? You even called me your husband. Why are you changing your tune now? Want to murder your dear husband?" He teased the beautiful woman before him.

    "Bastard... ugh~" Camilla repeated the same words over and over, which, for someone of her status as a high-ranking lady, was the only bit of profanity she had ever used against someone.

    "Oh my, who would have thought our mayor''s wife, such an elegant and graceful beauty, would be peeing in front of a man..." Derick looked at Camilla''s exposed lower body. She was so furious that she hadn''t even noticed her own honey hole couldn''t hold back the ejaculation and lascivious fluids, which were flowing down her thighs.

    Camilla''s face was in distress, and she felt like she was on the verge of collapsing. For someone like her, being forcefully raped by a stranger was already humiliating enough. Now, with her private parts spewing semen in broad daylight, it went beyond her sense of shame and moral boundaries.

    Filled with despair, she looked at her disheveled lower body and a thought of death crossed her mind. Camilla rushed to the window, intending to jump out.

    "Oh my..." Derick was taken aback, realizing he had gone too far. The extreme pain, sadness, and shame had driven this beautiful woman to the brink of wanting to end her life. He quickly stopped her from jumping out of the window. Although it was just the second floor, it was still risky.

    "Let go... let go of me~" Camilla stopped crying, looking coldly at the man before her, her eyes filled with nothing but a desire for death.

    "Please, calm down," Derick was sweating, realizing he had pushed things too far.

    "You can stop me now, but you can''t keep stopping me from killing myself all the time... Let go~" Camilla remained calm, looking at Derick coldly, her eyes full of despair.

    Derick was at a loss. This was the first time he had encountered a woman like her. Even when he forced himself on Zelda, she never sought death like this. He had messed up with this delicate and beautiful woman, Camilla.

    "Alright, I was wrong this time. I shouldn''t have humiliated you like that..." Derick embraced the beauty, trying to console her.

    Camilla''s expression remained unchanged, but she was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Derick, of all people, to apologize. In her view, begging him wouldn''t have worked. Now, he was apologizing of his own accord, but that didn''t dissuade her from the idea of ending her life.

    "It''s just because you are so beautiful. I couldn''t control myself, and besides, it''s the apocalypse now. You must have seen those women, abused by a group of men. If I hadn''t saved you, do you think you would be better off than them in this apocalypse?" Derick struggled to reason with her.

    Camilla''s eyes flickered, but she didn''t say anything. She knew very well what those women under Earl''s men had to endure. They were treated as tools to satisfy their lust, brought out only when the men needed to vent.

    They were subjected to a lineup of men taking turns, and at best, they were given a little food and water to keep them alive. Even so, some were eventually discarded when they got bored or resisted, thrown out to become zombie food.

    "Hmph... If it weren''t for you, Earl might not have brought me out either..." Camilla''s eyes fluctuated, sounding somewhat resentful.

    "If you think your mayor husband would have come to save you, think again. How far is this place from the city center? How long would it take for a helicopter to arrive? It''s already the seventh day of the apocalypse, and there''s no sign of your husband, right? Isn''t he abandoning you?"

    Derick quickly came up with this, although he knew it made sense. Despite her husband being a mayor, his position wasn''t that high, and with the complicated situation during the apocalypse, he might not have the ability to rescue her. Even if he did, the skies were no safer than the ground.

    Derick''s words struck at Camilla''s heart. She had thought about it, but she didn''t want to believe it. Her once loving and caring husband, who vowed to save her, was now unreachable. She had been violated and humiliated by a stranger, and that drove her to the brink of wanting to die.

    "I told you the truth! It''s just because you are too beautiful, too tempting. I couldn''t resist, but don''t worry, there''s only me here at this base, and I will make sure you are safe..." Seeing Camilla''s interest piqued, Derick quickly tried to comfort her.

    "Let go of me..." Camilla''s eyes flickered, the desire for death dissipating to some extent.

    Derick chuckled awkwardly, releasing his embrace and closing the window. Although he saw her giving up the idea of suicide, he couldn''t be sure. He might be ruthless, but Camilla was now his woman, and he couldn''t just stand by and watch her jump.

    "Alright, rest for now. But remember, you are mine now, and no one can let you die without my permission, including yourself," Derick said, pinching her chin.

    "Shameless..." Camilla scolded angrily, but his domineering words had a slight impact on her icy heart, although it was soon overwhelmed.

    "I''ll have someone bring you breakfast later. Stop thinking about suicide. Otherwise, I''ll tie you up..." Derick waved his hand and said to Camilla.

 Chapter 80 80: Kindness

    As Derick walked away, Camilla slowly sat on the bed, holding the blanket and silently crying. Despite being in her thirties, she had never experienced such extreme ups and downs in life before.

    She had thought that she had finally escaped Earl''s clutches, but now, she found herself falling into the hands of another even more terrifying man. Although the thought of suicide had temporarily subsided, it didn''t mean she could easily come to terms with what had happened.

    Derick stepped out of the bedroom, and the three women¡ªGina, who was cooking, and the other two, who were holding clothes¡ªhad already woken up. Blushing, the two women fumbled awkwardly as they helped Derick get dressed.

    They were not foolish; they had naturally heard the loud noises from last night and knew what their master had been doing. Moreover, Derick''s penis, which seemed perpetually firm, was still covered in semen and love juices, giving it a glossy appearance.

    Though they were still virgins, they were not unfamiliar with such things. After all, they had watched adult movies before, but it was their first time seeing such an enormous specimen like Derick''s, which left them both curious and fearful.

    "Why? Have you never seen a man''s thing before?" Derick asked with a smile, noticing their sneaky glances.

    "Ah... Sorry." "Sorry, Master... We didn''t mean to..." The two girls panicked and kneeled down, thinking Derick might be angry.

    "Alright, if you want to see, just look without being shy. It''s not like I''m stopping you. Do you know what this thing is called?" Derick pointed to his impressive and robust organ.

    Gina and Joy blushed even deeper and were unsure of what Derick meant. Despite having admirers and being pursued at school, they had never been in a relationship, let alone become servants serving their master so intimately.

    "Hey, hey... Remember, this thing is called a penis," Derick instructed the naive girls.

    Listening to their master''s words, Gina and Joy almost fainted on the spot. These words were too embarrassing for them, and they didn''t understand anything. The mere mention of those words made them feel like dying of shame, rendering them speechless.

    "Come on, do you want to take a look or not? Do you want to touch Master''s big penis?" Derick teased, enticing the two maids who were kneeling before him, wearing seductive maid outfits.

    "Ah... This..." "We don''t want... No, we do want to..." The two girls first shook their heads, seemingly remembering something, and then nodded nervously.

    "Stop with the nonsense. If you want to touch, go ahead and touch. Then lick Master''s penis clean. Can''t you see there''s some dirt on it?" Derick said impatiently.

    With some fear, Gina and Joy reached out with trembling hands and cautiously touched their master''s penis. The first sensation they felt was heat¡ªit was even somewhat scalding. Despite being exposed to the air, its temperature was surprisingly high.

    The second sensation was its size. The two girls each extended a small hand, barely able to encompass the thickness of Derick''s massive penis. The third sensation was its length¡ªalmost 20 centimeters long and almost half the size of their wrists in thickness.

    This brought not only shame but also a sense of panic to the girls. The two testicles hanging below were practically the size of eggs, and who knew how much semen they contained? They feared they could explode the girls'' uteruses.

    "Stupid... Don''t you know how to move? And you, don''t you know how to clean it up? Are you just going to put your clothes on like this?" Derick scolded the two girls in exasperation.

    "Huh? Clean up..." The palms of the two girls felt somewhat sticky, and recalling Derick''s previous words about using their hands to touch and then using their mouths to lick, Gina and Joy looked at each other with fear.

    Although they didn''t want to do it, they didn''t dare to defy their master''s command. These past few days, they had witnessed other servants being disciplined and whipped by Lisa, and as those serving Derick up close, they had to be extra cautious.

    They all knew that if they angered Lisa and her group, they could still be saved, but if they displeased their master, they might end up being thrown to the zombies as food.

    The two girls exchanged a bitter glance, and Gina, being bolder, knelt in front of Derick and opened her small mouth, attempting to swallow his penis. She stretched her mouth as wide as possible and managed to take in the tip with much effort.

    Slowly, she attempted to take more of it inside, but Gina''s movements were visibly clumsy. She didn''t know her limits and tried to take it all at once, only to choke when she took it too far, the tip getting stuck at her throat. She coughed uncontrollably, forcing the penis to come out, and accidentally bit it lightly.

    Seeing Gina struggle with his penis, Derick sighed in resignation and helped her up, stopping her actions. "You two fools..."

    Hearing Derick''s words, Gina and Joy didn''t care about feeling nauseated anymore and quickly knelt down, anxiously apologizing to their master and begging for forgiveness. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Raise your heads. Why are you so nervous? I told you to lick it clean, not to swallow it whole. Who do you think you are? So skilled?" Derick rubbed his forehead, feeling a headache coming on. Even Lisa, who was adept at oral sex, didn''t dare claim she could deep-throat him on the first try.

    "Ah..." The two girls cautiously lifted their heads and saw that their master wasn''t angry, just a little exasperated.

    "Listen, the first time without experience, don''t attempt high-difficulty moves. Start with the sides, each one working on a different side. Slowly use your tongues to lick and you can also use your lips to kiss and gently rub..." Reluctantly, Derick had to give guidance to the two somewhat clueless maids.

    Gina and Joy blushed as they listened to their master''s instructions, feeling relieved that he wasn''t angry. They were worried that their lack of skill might upset him. In that moment, they both developed a fondness for Derick, grateful for his little concern, which made them think of him as kind.

    In reality, it was a matter of status. Those seemingly aloof girls, when faced with ordinary admirers, would act arrogantly, feeling that even speaking a few more words was a gift to the other person.

    But when faced with a wealthy man, they would rush to kneel and lick, even willingly offering themselves. They would rather cry in a BMW than laugh on a bicycle, which essentially was acting like a masochist.

    On the other hand, when faced with someone like Derick, who didn''t treat them well and even subjected them to actions that made them feel humiliated, they had no complaints.

    In the face of a threat to their lives, they had no resentment. Instead, they were thinking about how they could kneel and lick their master''s anus to please him.

    Derick couldn''t help but laugh at the thought. In truth, he realized that it all came down to different statuses. Those girls who seemed aloof would treat ordinary suitors with arrogance because they didn''t fear any consequences.

    But when faced with someone like Derick, even a little care could be misinterpreted as kindness, and they would feel immensely grateful. This showed that those suitors were doomed to a bad end...

 Chapter 81 81: Believer

    Gina and Joy were nervously kneeling under their master, each extending their sweet tongues, one on the left and one on the right, gently licking his member.

    The two girls gazed into each other''s eyes, feeling a bit embarrassed. There was just a penis between them, almost touching, and the sensation of sharing the same man''s member was indeed quite novel.

    "Don''t just stand there, start from the top and don''t forget the two balls. You can use a bit more force..." Derick said with some dissatisfaction.

    Gina and Joy immediately reacted and began to diligently lick Derick''s member. Their small tongues were incredibly agile, wrapping around his penis like little snakes, soft and tender, giving him an incredibly pleasurable feeling. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the two girls continued their actions, they quickly collected the semen and juices from Derick''s member with their tongues, then swallowed it down. The salty and fishy taste made both girls uncomfortable, and even a bit disgusted, but none of them dared to express it.

    On the contrary, they were clever enough to swallow everything and then raise their heads to show Derick, opening their mouths to let him see what they had done. It was evident that they were trying to please him, showcasing their subservience, a trait most women possessed.

    Derick was quite satisfied with the girls'' actions, stroking their hair as if he was petting two obedient little pets.

    And it must be said, the maid uniforms these two girls wore were quite revealing, exposing everything that should be exposed and even some things that shouldn''t. There was practically no coverage, and it was an obvious temptation for him. Luckily, there was only him in this secret place, so it didn''t matter how much they exposed themselves.

    While the two girls were fervently pleasuring him, Valda, who was in the kitchen preparing dinner, also came out carrying a bowl of white rice porridge, her main responsibility was to cook for Derick since she was the one who could cook.

    As she walked out of the kitchen, she subconsciously glanced at the two sisters who should have been helping Derick get dressed, but she froze immediately. The bowl in her hands slipped and fell to the ground with a crash.

    "Ahh! Ouch!" Valda exclaimed in shock, holding her foot, which had been scalded by the spilled porridge. She took a few steps back, spilling more porridge on her shoes.

    Gina and Joy heard the commotion and became worried, but without their master''s command, they didn''t dare stop their actions and continued to perform oral sex on Derick, serving him attentively.

    "That''s enough, you two. Go check on her!" Derick furrowed his brow and ordered the girls.

    The two girls exchanged glances and both felt like they were used to it. Originally, they had been repulsed by the taste, but they gradually became intrigued and even took the initiative to pleasure Derick''s testicles. It was as if they were about to lose their minds.

    In a hurry, they ran to Valda''s side. Gina picked up the spilled porridge and bowl, while Joy took care of Valda, helping her remove her shoes to prevent further burns.

    "Are you okay?" Derick looked at Valda''s burned foot.

    "Y-Yes, I''m sorry, Master. I-I was just careless..." she said, feeling somewhat anxious.

    "Okay, it''s fine. Rest for a bit and let them apply some burn ointment on it to prevent scarring. Be more careful next time."

    "Yes, yes..." Valda blushed and lowered her head. But when she saw Derick still holding his large member, she couldn''t help but recall the lascivious scene from earlier¡ªthe two maids pleasuring their master, one on each side, eagerly licking his penis and testicles. The sight was so lewd and stimulating that she nearly bit off her tongue.

    Derick was in no mood to let the two girls give him a morning blowjob, so he simply asked them to take care of Valda, and then he got dressed and left the room.

    "Ah... Master looks so handsome. He seems cold on the surface, but he''s actually quite kind to us inside..." After Derick left, Gina couldn''t help but swoon, blushing with shyness.

    "I told you to hold back a bit. There''s no need to drool over him like that. Yes, he''s handsome, but you don''t need to salivate over it," Joy said with some exasperation.

    "And who was the one who eagerly nibbled on that, uh, the thing at the top of the master? Those, those balls?" Gina didn''t know what to call the glans, so she put it that way.

    Joy felt a bit embarrassed by Gina''s words and playfully grabbed her arm, tickling her. The two girls immediately started to play-fight.

    "Hey, you two! Can''t you see there''s an injured person here?" Valda nearly collapsed. Although her burns were not severe, she wondered what was wrong with these two sisters today. Did they take the wrong medicine?

    "Cough, cough..." Gina and Joy awkwardly stopped their actions and helped Valda downstairs.

    "Hey, Valda, you missed the chance to get close to the master this time. It''s a pity because you have such a lovely little face that I can''t help but pity," Gina teased while pinching Valda''s cheek.

    Valda''s face turned dark as she swatted away Gina''s hand. Really, even when applying ointment, they couldn''t stay still. If she didn''t have the chance to dress the master, did that mean she wouldn''t have the chance to bathe him either? Or maybe she should just sneak into the master''s bed at night? It was maddening! These two sisters were clearly here to show off.

    Meanwhile, Derick had left the room and found his older sister, Angelica, on the third floor. She was browsing information about Gray Bear City on the internet. Although most communication was down, there were still some useful pieces of information, including distress calls from survivors, which could be quite helpful.

    Angelica was tasked with screening these messages and finding useful ones. The base''s fighting force was no longer solely reliant on Derick; there was also a 30-member female squad, all with combat capabilities. The team leader was even equipped with firearms.

    While they were clearing the zombies around the hospital, they were also on the lookout for new survivor information. To expand the base, they needed people, and Angelica''s job was to screen these distress calls and find opportunities to clear out the zombies and kill the men, bringing the women back to the hospital to strengthen their force.

    "Sister, thank you for your hard work... Dealing with this early in the morning~ Let''s go downstairs for breakfast!" Derick hugged Angelica from behind as she worked.

    "Sure... Sounds good~" Angelica turned around, smiled, and gave her brother a kiss on the lips before going downstairs together.

    After breakfast with his sister, Derick prepared to go out. His mission for today was to kill zombies and try to break all three attributes to 100. This way, he could awaken his special abilities, something he had been craving for a long time.

    Let''s talk about Derick''s current abilities:

    Host: Derick

    Special Abilities: None

    Physical Strength: 91

    Attack: 88

    Speed: 85

    Current Points: 281...

    The reason his attributes were rising so quickly was that there were many women in the female squad, and their loyalty was quite high. Many had broken through to 80 and 90 in their loyalty, and when they killed zombies, Derick also gained points.

    Many of the rescued women, like those from the Morningstar Building, had been abused and played with by men before.

    Now, in this place where they didn''t have to worry about food and clothing and weren''t being violated by men, they were naturally grateful to Derick. Their loyalty even broke through 95, making them his devoted followers.

    Derick promoted those with high loyalty and courage, who were also willing to kill zombies. They held higher positions than ordinary female warriors and commanded several female warriors each, wearing full armor and striving to kill zombies, making them even more loyal to Derick.

    In the central area of the hospital, some women were practicing shooting under the guidance of Judy, the little girl. Zelda had already taken a group of people out early in the morning to kill zombies and gather supplies.

    "I didn''t expect you to be quite talented..." Derick looked at Judy, who looked angry as soon as she saw him, and held her head down, making her even angrier.

 Chapter 82 82: Basic attributes maxed

    Since Derick deflowered Judy last time, her attitude towards him has changed somewhat. She is more resentful and a bit afraid.

    "You... you... you, let go, you big villain~" The little loli pushed away Derick''s hand, feeling embarrassed and angry.

    "What did you call me?" Derick looked playfully at the little loli who was gritting her teeth. He couldn''t help but admit that touching her felt really good, giving him a kind of perverted pleasure for being a loli enthusiast.

    "Big villain~ Big villain~ Rapist~" Last time, when Derick took her virginity, her little hole and anus were pounded until they were swollen and sore. She had to lie on the boat for a whole day and still felt lingering fear.

    "I''m a villain? Well, how about I be a big villain and force you again right here?" Derick grabbed Judy''s hands and forcibly pulled her into his embrace.

    "Mm~ Don''t, don''t do it~ I was wrong, good brother," Judy wavered for a moment, then quickly tried to appease him.

    "Wrong answer. I told you what to call me earlier, didn''t I?" Derick patted the little loli''s bottom a couple of times, feeling the incredible softness.

    "Wu... Dad, Daddy~" Judy hesitated for a moment before saying with a bitter face.

    "Good girl. Now, work well for Daddy here. Tonight, I''ll let you taste Daddy''s semen..." Derick knew that Judy had a unique sexual fetish; she loved eating penises and semen, and she even didn''t mind licking his anus.

    "Hmph..." Watching Derick''s departing figure, the little loli ground her teeth and seemed a bit resentful. But there was also a hint of anticipation in her eyes as she imagined the taste of a man''s semen.

    "Oh dear, I''m drooling..." She quietly wiped off the drool at the corner of her mouth and looked at the dozen or so women training nearby, some of whom were already laughing so hard that their stomachs hurt. They had all witnessed the scene where Judy provoked Derick and got taught a lesson.

    "What are you laughing at? Get back to training right away!" The little loli scolded them sternly, but she also felt too embarrassed to stay here any longer. She simply slipped away, leaving the other women laughing like crazy.

    Meanwhile, Derick had already left the base. He had to seize the time and kill enough zombies, ideally today, to complete the enhancement of his basic attributes and awaken his special abilities.

    He selected the rooftop of a small building, which was open on all sides and located near the edge of the city center. There were many residential areas nearby, and there would undoubtedly be a large number of zombies there. Once everything was ready, he lit a string of firecrackers and threw them down.

    Crackling firecrackers sounded, and zombies within a few kilometers could sense it. They all roared and rushed over, swarming the streets with countless numbers.

    There were still many survivors in the nearby residential areas, but they dared not come out. Many of them had survived until the seventh day of the apocalypse by relying on the stored food in their homes, but most had reached their limits.

    Now, upon hearing the loud noise outside, they couldn''t help but crawl to the windows to watch. "Damn, is he courting death?..."

    "Actively attracting zombies over. Brother, you really have guts," some of those who were close enough to witness Derick''s actions marveled.

    Ignoring other noises, Derick had already set up the heavy machine gun on the rooftop and pulled the trigger, beginning a massacre of zombies.

    Rat-a-tat-tat, rat-a-tat-tat, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...

    The zombies at the front were mowed down by the powerful firepower of the heavy machine gun, falling in rows. To kill zombies more quickly, Derick even dismantled the heavy machine gun from the saber-toothed tiger armored vehicle and stored it in his personal space. He also took all the machine gun bullets, and there were tens of thousands of rounds in total.

    The continuous sound of heavy machine gun fire created a strong defensive line, preventing the zombies from getting close as they were shredded by bullets. However, the horde of zombies behind showed no signs of fatigue or fear, still trampling over the corpses of their fallen companions to charge forward.

    Derick wasn''t worried about the zombies that slipped through. He had blocked all the stairs leading down from this small building, and low-level zombies couldn''t climb walls, so there was no need to worry.

    The nearby survivors were stunned. They had initially thought the man setting off firecrackers was seeking death, but unexpectedly, he took out a heavy machine gun and started sweeping the area. The gunshots didn''t stop for at least ten minutes. How many bullets had he stored?

    "Brother, can you save me?... Help!"

    "Take me with you, okay? I can give you a fuck, any position you want... " The survivors around became excited, frantically waving and shouting. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick vaguely heard someone nearby calling out. It should be the survivors in the residential area, but he didn''t pay much attention. He couldn''t be bothered to go room by room searching, unless it was the base of those survivors, which might interest him.

    He checked the spent casings on the ground; they had almost formed a small hill. The muzzle of the gun was glowing red. In just the short span of ten minutes or so, he had killed nearly a thousand zombies at his gun''s muzzle.

    However, it was also because these low-level zombies had little intelligence and crowded together, making them an easy target, like shooting fish in a barrel. But if it were in an open area with scattered zombies, it wouldn''t be so easy to harvest them.

    With such a commotion, the higher-level zombies in the horde would undoubtedly be alerted, and they should be appearing soon. Derick put down the hot machine gun and checked his points. They had reached an astonishing 5968.

    "Roar..." A fully black-skinned zombie suddenly appeared from behind Derick and rushed toward him.

    "Perfect timing..." Derick was well-prepared. He clenched his right fist and threw a punch directly at the zombie''s head.

    With a loud bang, both Derick and the black zombie staggered back a few steps. "A level three zombie, and it''s a strength-type?" Derick looked at the zombie whose arms were almost bent from the punch. If the zombie hadn''t used its arms to block at the critical moment, its head might have been crushed.

    In fact, Derick''s base strength had already reached an outrageous level. Even strength-oriented zombies like this one were not his match in raw power, let alone other aspects. This level three zombie had simply picked the wrong person to mess with.

    Roaring~

    The black zombie on the opposite side seemed confused; it was the first time encountering such a human. It had originally thought it could climb up from the nearby window and ambush Derick, but unexpectedly, it had been discovered.

    Zombies of this level had some rudimentary intelligence, equivalent to a four or five-year-old child. Though it sensed the danger, it obviously didn''t want to retreat.

    It could feel that if it devoured this human before it, it was likely to undergo another evolution, and the temptation was unavoidable.

    "Come on... you waste~" Derick beckoned provocatively to the black zombie, although he didn''t understand what it meant. The taunting was clearly conveyed.

    The black zombie became furious and let out an extremely sharp roar. It stomped its feet, creating a large crater in the cement floor, and charged at Derick like a cannonball.

    The human and the zombie immediately engaged in a fierce battle. A continuous stream of pitiful screams from the zombies echoed, accompanied by bone-chilling sounds of bones breaking. Their movements were lightning fast, and ordinary humans could barely catch a glimpse of their actions, only able to vaguely observe a blur of movements.

    Half a minute later, Derick stood to the side, breathing slightly heavily. On the ground lay the black zombie, its limbs and hands broken. Although it still clung to life with stubborn resilience, it could no longer move and could only lie there howling in pain.

    "Not bad, just enough to warm up..." It was only the beginning of the apocalypse''s seventh day, and encountering a level three zombie was already the limit. In this region, there would be at most one level three zombie.

    Derick took out a long knife from his personal space and walked over. With one swing, he cut off the zombie''s head. "Congratulations to the host for killing a level three zombie and earning 100 points."

 Chapter 83 83: Thunder Ability

    [Ding, detected a level 3 zombie crystal, can be exchanged for points, or melted to increase system space]

    Derick used a long knife to break open the zombie''s head and took out a blue zombie crystal, which was the level 3 zombie crystal. Even if exchanged for points, it would yield one thousand points.

    [The zombie crystal is formed by the condensation of the essence of evolution in the zombie''s body, which enhances the body''s physical qualities and has a certain probability of assisting in the development of human abilities. The higher the level of the zombie crystal, the higher the probability of developing abilities]

    [The probability of unlocking abilities after ingesting a level 3 zombie crystal is one percent]

    "Ah, this probability is much higher than that of a level 2 zombie crystal, but one percent is still a very low chance," Derick sighed helplessly.

    [Host, do not worry, after the system mall is upgraded, you can use points to purchase abilities. The abilities unlocked by ingesting zombie crystals are also random]the system''s voice came.

    "That''s good..." Derick spent around two thousand points and directly upgraded all his basic attributes to one hundred points.

    Host: Derick

    Ability: None

    Physical strength: 100

    Attack: 100

    Speed: 100

    [Ding, detected that the host''s basic attributes are fully maxed, meeting the system upgrade conditions. The system is now starting to upgrade]

    Upon hearing the voice from the system in his mind, Derick became excited. He then felt a moment of darkness, but it was just a flash, and then everything returned to normal, and the system''s light screen reappeared.

    [Ding, system upgrade successful...]

    Derick impatiently clicked on the screen and noticed some changes. There were new options added, apart from the system store, there was now an option for a base.

    When he entered, he saw information about the hospital base such as the number of people, area, basic strength, personnel strength, and defense construction, indicating that it was used for base construction.

    There was also a slight change in his personal panel. The original three basic attributes were gone, but a new one, mental power, also with a hundred points, appeared alongside the other three attributes, making them even.

    "I said, system, what about the abilities? Aren''t you just scamming me?" Derick searched for a while and found that the line for abilities in his detailed information was still empty.

    [Please check the system store, the options for purchasing abilities have now been updated]

    Derick eagerly opened the mall and indeed found that many things had been updated. Besides others, the most prominent was a row of various abilities.

    Space Ability: Worth one million points

    Time Ability: Worth one million points

    Verbal Spirit Ability: Worth nine hundred thousand points

    ...

    Water Ability: Worth one hundred thousand points

    Fire Ability: Worth one hundred thousand points

    Wood Ability: Worth one hundred thousand points

    Seeing this, Derick almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Wasn''t this a scam? Even the lowest water and fire abilities required a hundred thousand points, but he only had over three thousand points left after upgrading, not enough to buy even the lowest-level ability.

    [Detected that the system has been upgraded, and now a level-up gift package is sent to the system warehouse, please check] The system''s voice came at this moment.

    Derick''s eyes lit up and quickly clicked on the system gift package in the warehouse. [Congratulations, host, you have obtained the Thunder Ability] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Congratulations, host, you have obtained the Healing Grandmaster ability]

    [Congratulations, host, you have obtained an ability usage manual]

    [Congratulations, host, you have obtained the Throwing Grandmaster ability]

    [Congratulations, host, you have obtained the Cooking Grandmaster ability]

    Amidst all the various items, Derick had obtained a total of over a dozen abilities from the system store. The most important one was the Thunder Ability, which usually required a whopping 500,000 points to purchase¡ªequivalent to killing 500,000 level 1 zombies. However, it was now given to him for free, making Derick feel extremely delighted.

    Clicking on the Thunder Ability, Derick suddenly felt a tingling sensation all over his body, as if countless lightning bolts were striking him. Surprisingly, it wasn''t painful, but his skin trembled as bolts of lightning crackled around him. In an instant, Derick seemed to transform into thunder itself, radiating a dazzling blue light, and arcs of electricity danced in the air with crackling sounds echoing throughout the room.

    "Ah... This feels so good," Derick felt a tremendous sense of comfort, as if he had become incredibly powerful. His strength multiplied, and his body was brimming with newfound power. Moreover, his mind seemed to have acquired additional knowledge.

    Opening his palm, electric currents surged, and thunder roared. Lightning serpents slithered within his grasp, each containing an explosive destructive force. Compared to other abilities, Thunder brought unparalleled destructive power and swiftness. Derick gazed down at the horde of howling zombies below, opened his palm, and channeled the power within him. Instantly, a meter-long lightning dragon roared and shot forward.

    The air boiled as it was forced apart, accompanied by flashes of lightning and thunderous roars. The shockwave swept across, and the ground trembled violently before settling down.

    [Ding, the host killed a level 1 zombie, gaining 1 point]

    [Ding, the host killed a level 1 zombie, gaining 1 point]

    [Ding, the host killed a level 2 zombie, gaining 10 points]

    ...

    Before Derick''s eyes, a ten-meter-wide passage was plowed open in the street by the power of the Thunder Dragon. All the zombies hit by the lightning dragon were instantly obliterated; even those grazed by the high-intensity lightning had their bodies completely destroyed, turning their innards into powder.

    "Damn, this move is powerful..." Derick looked at his palm, amazed at the power comparable to a small missile. The Thunder Dragon, which he could control freely, was even more agile; he was like a walking human rocket.

    Although this move was powerful, the consumption was equally significant. After using the Thunder Dragon, Derick felt that at least one-fifth of his mental power had vanished, which was terrifying.

    However, this extreme Thunder Dragon was considered an ultimate move, and hence the noticeable consumption. Nevertheless, its power was unmatched. Furthermore, Derick had just awakened this ability and had opportunities to continue upgrading it.

    Abilities were also tiered, just like the zombie levels, ranging from level 1 to level 9. Killing enough zombies could allow an upgrade. When he used the Thunder Dragon just now, he felt that the ability''s experience points had increased by about half. If he were to use it again, it might reach level 2 Thunder Ability.

    The upgraded Thunder Ability would be more potent, with a broader range, but correspondingly, the mental power consumption would be greater. Derick would need to enhance his mental attributes for effective use of the ability.

    Checking his current attribute panel:

    Host: Derick

    Ability: Thunder Ability

    Physical strength: 167

    Attack: 192

    Speed: 177

    Mental power: 123

    Skills: Eight Extremes Fist Grandmaster, Firearms Grandmaster, Throwing Grandmaster, Driving Grandmaster, Precision Grandmaster...

    Awakening just one ability had almost doubled his attribute values. However, without a strong physical foundation, he wouldn''t be able to withstand using the ability.

    Derick swallowed the level 3 zombie crystal he had obtained earlier, gaining a few attribute points. Unfortunately, he hadn''t awakened another ability yet. In such a condition, only he could do this; others lacked the system and wouldn''t know the virus inside the zombie crystal. Eating it without a system was a death sentence.

    He decided to invest all his remaining points into mental power. With his enhanced physical attributes, he only needed to spend 100 points to strengthen each basic attribute. He could afford to spend several thousand points to raise his mental attribute to 159 points, which significantly improved his mental strength''s recovery rate.

    Immediately afterward, Derick demonstrated two more Thunder Dragons, clearing out the thousands of zombies on the street. The immense power of the lightning left behind a ten-meter-deep trace on the ground, and everything around turned into scorched earth.

    [Ding, congratulations host, Thunder Ability upgraded to level 2, upgrade experience 168/3000]

 Chapter 84 84: Bestowing Abilities

    The enhancement of abilities brought about significant effects. Not only did Derick''s overall physical qualities increase by about ten points, but he also felt that he could now control a much larger amount of thunder power. It was as if his body contained an ultimate destructive force.

    Clenching his fist, the thunderous light extinguished, and the lightning outside his body gradually concealed. Derick''s face showed an excited expression. Indeed, this power was not ordinary. Now, if he encountered the previous Level 3 zombie, he could easily kill it with just one move.

    The mission was completed, and Derick collected the heavy machine gun and the remaining bullets from the ground into the system space. Then, he jumped down from the rooftop, and a dense array of lightning arcs flashed behind him.

    With the additional thunder ability, Derick felt like he had reached the pinnacle of speed. He could now control lightning to travel, almost achieving short-term flight. However, prolonged use of the ability would consume a considerable amount of mental power. Only when the ability level increased further could he fully achieve aerial maneuvering.

    Derick left, and many survivors nearby wanted to find traces of him. They thought that such powerful firepower meant that the military had entered the city. However, they ultimately found nothing.

    Back in the hospital, Gina stood by the bed, looking at Camilla, who was hiding under the covers. She tried to persuade her gently, "Why don''t you go out for breakfast? It''s not good for your body to stay like this..."

    Camilla remained silent, sitting on the bed with the covers wrapped around her, her beautiful face still showing traces of tears, and her complexion appeared pale.

    "Alright, you two should go out. I''ll take care of her," Angelica walked in and said to Gina and Joy.

    Both maids bowed and respectfully left the room.

    Angelica looked at the beautiful woman sitting on the bed, clearly feeling disheartened, and the obvious signs of intimacy on the bed, including large wet spots on the sheets and lingering licentious aura in the room, made her feel a little weird.

    However, she had studied psychology and had good communication skills. She proactively helped persuade Camilla, eventually coaxing her to get out of bed, get dressed, and have a meal.

    "What kind of situation is this! I have to help my brother persuade the women he''s been with... to take care of their emotions," Angelica felt a little strange. Such a situation was truly unimaginable, but she was willing to do anything for Derick.

    Not long after, Derick returned directly to the hospital. His return speed was even faster than when he left, taking less than one-third of the previous time.

    "Master..." "Master, you''re back..." Several maids responsible for maintaining the fence saw Derick return and quickly knelt down to pay their respects.

    "Alright, get up. Where is Angelica?" Derick asked.

    "Master, she''s working on the third floor~" a woman quickly replied.

    Derick glanced in that direction, nodded, and then stepped on the thunder to leave the spot.

    "Wow... Master seems to have become even more handsome..."

    "It''s a pity that we haven''t caught Master''s attention. It would be great if we could be favored by Master, even if it means serving him closely." Several maids discussed enthusiastically.

    They were all smart women and knew that the person in charge of this base was Derick, the only man of the highest status here. Naturally, these women were eager to climb up the ladder. However, Derick''s standards were now much higher, and he didn''t find ordinary women appealing unless they had made significant contributions. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick went directly to the third floor and saw Camilla and Angelica sitting at the table having their meal, with Gina and Joy standing beside, serving them.

    Camilla noticed Derick and her eyes showed a slight fluctuation of emotions¡ªthere was a mix of resentment, fear, curiosity, and helplessness, but mostly indifference.

    Derick decided not to tease or flirt with this vulnerable beauty for now. Although she seemed calmer, it didn''t mean she had forgiven him. He would let her gradually adapt.

    In any case, she couldn''t escape from his grasp. Moreover, she had a masochistic tendency, and targeting this weakness would eventually make her Derick''s cherished pet.

    "Sister, come out for a moment..." Derick took Angelica to the rooftop.

    "What''s going on? Why so secretive..." Angelica asked curiously.

    Derick didn''t say anything but hugged his sister and kissed her beautiful red lips. His tongue gently teased her desire, and the two merged into each other''s embrace.

    Angelica''s body went weak, and she leaned into Derick''s arms.

    After enjoying a passionate kiss with his sister, Derick didn''t forget his purpose. "System, bestow Thunder Ability, target: Angelica..."

    As the system''s ability was activated, a seed separated from Derick''s thunder ability and gradually entered Angelica''s brain, while her body was also slowly transformed.

    Angelica had experienced this feeling before when she was bestowed with abilities before, but this time it was more pronounced, and her mind was filled with much more information about the ability.

    Angelica''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt her own thunder ability. She couldn''t express her shock. The abilities she had received before were indeed amazing, but they were still within the realm of what humans could achieve.

    However, these "abilities" were completely beyond imagination. It was unprecedented. Angelica knew that her brother had some abilities that ordinary people didn''t have, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to bestow abilities on them. But could these abilities be shared?

    Angelica carefully opened her eyes, and a bolt of lightning shot out, instantly leaving a scorched mark on the ground. Its power was not to be underestimated.

    She smiled with her eyes narrowed and felt very curious. She continued to try her abilities, but after a while, she felt a bit dizzy. Derick hurriedly held her, "Sister, this ability is not for unlimited use. The higher your mental power, the longer you can use it. Killing zombies can also enhance your mental power and ability level."

    "Great, from now on, I can go out and kill zombies too..." Angelica''s eyes brightened. Although she had been bestowed with many abilities before, Derick had worried about her safety and hadn''t let her go out to kill zombies. Now with this ability, there was no need to worry.

    "That''s right, sister. Maybe you can become the Goddess of Thunder or something like that. It sounds good," Derick teased with a smile.

    "Hmph..." Angelica ignored her brother''s teasing and enjoyed using her new ability.

    The abilities Derick bestowed upon them were differentiated from his own thunder ability and could be given without the need for points, as long as the loyalty reached 90 or above.

    There were many advantages to this. For example, if the women''s mental power was exhausted due to excessive use of abilities, Derick could transfer some of his mental power to them so that they could continue using their abilities. The abilities transmitted could be reclaimed at any time and could be strengthened by killing zombies, benefiting both parties.

    Of course, there were also some drawbacks. These women''s abilities couldn''t surpass his own unless Derick''s abilities upgraded again. But as far as he was concerned, this was not a drawback.

    For now, Derick didn''t plan to bestow the Thunder Ability to too many people. At most, Angelica, the little slave girl Lisa, the policewoman Zelda, and maybe Judy, the little girl who seemed to be a bit rebellious but had a loyalty level above 80 and was gradually increasing. It seemed that the pathway to a woman''s heart was through her vagina.

    Zelda and Lisa had already taken their teams out to kill zombies, leaving only Judy at the base, training the female warriors'' marksmanship.

    Angelica excitedly went downstairs to try out her new ability, while Derick sought out Judy, intending to give her some training to increase her loyalty to 90 or above as soon as possible...

 Chapter 85 85: Fall into lust [1]

    "You... What do you want?" Little Judy looked at Derick with a fearful expression and took a few steps back.

    "You tell me. Daddy hasn''t pampered his good daughter for a long time. Come on, let Daddy see if you''ve developed lately," Derick said with a lecherous grin, as if a creepy father was lewdly touching his own beautiful daughter.

    "Ew..." Little Judy spat, pouting her small mouth.

    Derick approached and hugged the somewhat panicked Judy. The little girl struggled symbolically for a moment but stopped moving under Derick''s caress. With a flushed face, she was carried to the bed by the man.

    Derick kissed Little Judy''s cherry-like mouth, savoring the sweetness of a young girl. He held her in his arms, with her back against him, and moved his hands up and down as he untied her skirt. He touched the tender flesh of her little vulva, still perfectly smooth and soft like a bun, innocent and alluring.

    Judy felt a little dizzy from being touched by the man. Derick directly lifted her legs and gently pushed her down until his glans pressed against her honey pot.

    With a lascivious smile, Derick pressed Judy''s body down forcefully, and his glans penetrated the tight and hairless little hole. This caused Judy to scream instinctively, and the lewd position made her feel even more embarrassed. She subconsciously held onto Derick, closed her beautiful eyes, and couldn''t bear to look at what was happening down there.

    In the room, two teenage girls felt extremely awkward and nervous. They were Gina and Joy, who were just brought over by Derick under the pretense of having a threesome.

    Both girls were dressed as maids and were following their master''s commands, embracing each other and playing with each other''s bodies, although their movements were clearly somewhat clumsy.

    Derick found it very interesting to see the two beautiful girls embracing each other. No wonder everyone liked yuri; it was truly aesthetically pleasing. Derick''s penis couldn''t help but swell a bit, making little Judy moan in pain. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, you two lie down on the bed. Gina, go and lick Joy down there..." Derick directed the two maids to assume their positions and then sat on Joy''s head.

    "You come here and lick my anus." Derick turned to the hesitant Joy and said, the innocent girl was a bit flustered, but she obediently lay under Derick''s bottom, spread his buttocks with her hands, and extended her tongue to lick the man''s stinky anus.

    Gina, who was kneeling in front of Joy and intending to lick her down there, was completely stunned. Her eyes widened as she had a clear view from her angle. She could see Judy''s pink and tender honey pot being stretched wide by Derick''s large penis, and she witnessed the scene of Joy''s pink tongue licking the man''s dark anus back and forth, which could be described as extremely obscene.

    Forgive her, she was still a virgin. Although she had previously given Derick oral pleasure along with her friends, she had never seen such a lewd and exciting scene before. It was dizzying, and she could even clearly see every detail of the thick penis stretching Judy''s young pussy.

    "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and lick your friend down there!" Derick said to Gina, who was still in place, while slowly thrusting into Judy''s little pussy.

    "Judy, do you enjoy being fucked under other people''s gaze, just like that slut Zelda? Your little pussy feels tighter, doesn''t it?" Derick teased as he thrust into Judy''s tender pussy.

    "Sob... No... Ah... No, it''s not like that. Judy is not that lewd~" Little Judy subconsciously retorted, but she was clearly much shyer than usual.

    "Come on, let me fuck you... By the way, what should you call me when we''re having sex?" Derick controlled the rhythm of Judy''s body, treating her as if he was making a child pee, vigorously fucking her young pussy and humiliating her at the same time.

    "Sob, sob... I can''t... I can''t say it. It''s too shameful... Ah, ah, ah..." Judy instinctively shook her head and tried to refuse, but before she could finish her rejection, Derick forcefully pressed down on her body, and her tight pussy crazily squeezed around his penis. She was tormented by the continuous thrusts, and she had to change her tone.

    "Daddy... Good daddy... Master daddy... Be gentler... Ah, ah, ah... Judy can''t take it..." Her tight pussy made Derick feel heavenly. Coupled with Judy calling him daddy while begging for mercy, the scene was too sensual. He didn''t care about her cries; instead, he vigorously fucked her hairless young pussy, pushing his glans all the way inside.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah... I''m going to be fucked to death... Sob... Daddy... Daddy, stop... Don''t thrust all the way inside... I''ll break... Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..."

    Meanwhile, under their bodies, Joy was being thrown into disarray by Derick''s rhythmic movements. His butt was sitting on her head, almost suffocating her. Even her tongue that licked his anus felt somewhat weak. Although the master''s anus wasn''t very smelly, she still felt extremely embarrassed.

    Listening to Judy''s miserable cries, the two maids didn''t dare to neglect their duties. One was crazily licking the other''s private parts, while the other was diligently licking the man''s anus above her head.

    Derick was feeling extremely comfortable from being licked. Joy''s agile tongue kept rubbing against his anus, even going inside it, which was so pleasurable that he was on the verge of exploding. As he fucked harder, Judy became more aggressive.

    Judy moaned and begged for mercy under Derick''s vigorous thrusts, as if she had foreseen something terrifying. She looked back at Derick in terror, her delicate body instinctively twisting, trying to escape the dreadful fate that was about to happen.

    However, Derick was exhilarated and inserted forcefully once again, pushing his glans through Judy''s cervix and deep into her warm and tight womb.

    Little Judy''s delicate body began to tremble violently, and a tremendous suction came from deep inside her womb. Derick knew this was the prelude to Judy''s impending climax. With a smirk, he pulled his penis out of her pussy, deliberately aiming it at Gina''s pretty face.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah... I can''t... I''m going to climax, I''m going... Oh, oh, oh, oh..." Judy hadn''t realized what was happening yet. She only felt the man''s penis forcefully pulling out, making her cervix feel hot and her pussy''s juices gushing out, shooting a stream of water directly onto Gina''s face.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Such a naughty girl... I didn''t expect you to be squirted so quickly... Just look at your sister Gina, she got your gushing juices all over her face." Derick wickedly whispered into Judy''s ear.

    Little Judy instinctively looked down and found the maid''s face soaked, covered in white liquid. Her eyes were unable to open due to the surging fluids, making her look very embarrassed.

    "Sob, sob... Sister Gina... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to..." Judy subconsciously cried, continuously apologizing to Gina. Although her status was higher than Gina and the other maids, little Judy didn''t realize this, so her first reaction was to feel ashamed and apologize to Gina, who had been splashed with her juices.

    Derick didn''t bother to watch this and interrupted Judy before she could finish her apologies. He forcefully thrust back into the little girl, silencing her words, "Ah, ah... Yes... Daddy... Don''t be so rough... Sob... I might get broken from this..."

 Chapter 86 86: Fall into lust [2]

    Watching the cute little loli crying from being fucked made Derick even more excited. He wanted to use all his strength to pound Judy''s hairless, tender pussy. Meanwhile, Joy beneath him seemed to sense his movements and intensified her licking. Every now and then, her tongue would even slip into his dark asshole, fervently licking the intestinal walls.

    "Ah... so good... I can''t hold it... I''m going to cum... oh, oh, oh..." Judy''s cervix clamped down on Derick, bringing him immense pleasure. Combined with her pussy spasming after the climax and Joy''s frenzied licking of his asshole, Derick couldn''t contain himself any longer and ejaculated wildly, "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."

    The scalding, sticky semen shot deep into the sensitive and delicate depths of the little girl''s womb. Judy''s body trembled as she leaned weakly against Derick, covered in sweat from head to toe.

    "Ha... ha..." After climaxing, Derick panted heavily. He withdrew his penis from Judy''s tight little pussy and inserted it into Gina''s mouth for her to clean. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The young loli''s pussy showed no signs of closing yet. Her pink labia were wide open, forming a round meat hole that looked obscenely adorable.

    But it didn''t end there. The semen inside Judy''s pussy kept flowing out through the meat hole, dripping down. Gina, who had been sprayed all over her face, opened her eyes dazedly, helplessly gazing at Derick and Judy.

    All these factors made Derick even more excited. He wished he could use all his strength to fuck Judy''s hairless little pussy. Beneath him, Joy seemed to sense his movements and intensified her licking, occasionally slipping her tongue into his dark asshole, fervently licking the intestinal walls.

    "Ah... so good... I can''t hold it... I''m going to cum... oh, oh, oh..." Judy''s cervix clamped down on Derick, bringing him immense pleasure. Combined with her pussy spasming after the climax and Joy''s frenzied licking of his asshole, Derick couldn''t contain himself any longer and ejaculated wildly, "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."

    The scalding, sticky semen shot deep into the sensitive and delicate depths of the little girl''s womb. Judy''s body trembled as she leaned weakly against Derick, covered in sweat from head to toe.

    "Ha... ha..." After climaxing, Derick panted heavily. He withdrew his penis from Judy''s tight little pussy and inserted it into Gina''s mouth for her to clean.

    The young loli''s pussy showed no signs of closing yet. Her pink labia were wide open, forming a round meat hole that looked obscenely adorable.

    But it didn''t end there. The semen inside Judy''s pussy kept flowing out through the meat hole, dripping down. Gina, who had been sprayed all over her face, opened her eyes dazedly, helplessly gazing at Derick and Judy.

    All these factors made Derick even more excited. He wished he could use all his strength to fuck Judy''s hairless little pussy. Beneath him, Joy seemed to sense his movements and intensified her licking, occasionally slipping her tongue into his dark asshole, fervently licking the intestinal walls.

    "Ah... so good... I can''t hold it... I''m going to cum... oh, oh, oh..." Judy''s cervix clamped down on Derick, bringing him immense pleasure. Combined with her pussy spasming after the climax and Joy''s frenzied licking of his asshole, Derick couldn''t contain himself any longer and ejaculated wildly, "Ah, ah, ah, ah..."

    The scalding, sticky semen shot deep into the sensitive and delicate depths of the little girl''s womb. Judy''s body trembled as she leaned weakly against Derick, covered in sweat from head to toe.

    "Ha... ha..." After climaxing, Derick panted heavily. He withdrew his penis from Judy''s tight little pussy and inserted it into Gina''s mouth for her to clean.

    The young loli''s pussy showed no signs of closing yet. Her pink labia were wide open, forming a round meat hole that looked obscenely adorable.

    But it didn''t end there. The semen inside Judy''s pussy kept flowing out through the meat hole, dripping down. Gina, who had been sprayed all over her face, opened her eyes dazedly, helplessly gazing at Derick and Judy.

    After a while, the semen inside Judy''s little hole finally flowed out completely. At this moment, the enchanting girl Joy''s face was smeared with a thick layer of semen and lustful fluids. Her eyes and mouth couldn''t even open, appearing extremely obscene.

    "Go on, help your little sister clean up," Derick patted the innocent girl who was continuously cleaning his penis, gesturing towards Joy''s face.

    Gina felt a bit shy but didn''t dare to resist. Her face still had Judy''s ejaculate, so she obediently stood up, turned around, and leaned over Joy''s body. She extended her sweet tongue and began to lick Joy''s face continuously, scraping the fluids into her mouth.

    Now, the three girls were almost stacked together ¨C one was enchanting and enticing, one was innocent and shy, and the other was a cute little loli. They were all partially naked, exposing their spring-like bodies, allowing Derick to enjoy the sight of these three stunning girls to the fullest.

    The three of them were licking each other, especially Judy, the little loli. Although her legs were entangled due to Derick''s actions, she was still competing to grab the man''s semen. She even proactively used her hand to block her little hole, fearing that the semen inside would leak out. She was undoubtedly a little greedy cat who loved eating semen.

    However, the amount of semen and fluids was simply too much. The three of them couldn''t clean up in a short time, and soon, Derick''s penis gradually regained its strength.

    Looking at the innocent girl wiggling her buttocks in front of him, Derick chuckled. He firmly held Gina''s waist, aimed the glans at her anus, and with a thrust, he inserted his penis into the girl''s rear entrance. The intense pain caught Gina off guard, causing her to scream involuntarily, and she stopped licking.

    "Keep licking, don''t stop," Derick snapped and slapped Gina''s buttocks hard, causing the innocent girl to tremble with pain. After speaking, he lifted one of her beautiful legs to make it more comfortable for himself.

    This was torture for the beautiful Gina. She was already in extreme pain from being penetrated, and it was her first time being opened in her backdoor, causing her whole body to ache. With one of her legs lifted, it was even more challenging to maintain her balance. She instinctively grabbed Joy''s hands on the side, trying to keep her balance.

    "Ah...uh~ Master, it hurts so much, ah, ah, ah...please, Master..." The girl clutched her anus, crying out in pain. The process of her backdoor being opened may not be as exaggerated as Judy''s, but it was still far from pleasant.

    After a while, the fluids on Joy''s face had already been licked almost clean. At this moment, she opened her eyes and looked at the innocent girl Gina, who was enduring Derick''s actions while lying in her embrace, her gaze filled with tenderness.

    Gina also noticed Joy''s look and they exchanged glances. This scene was incredibly heartwarming, and anyone who saw it would probably be moved. However, this heartwarming moment was merely a catalyst for Derick''s desires. Watching the two maids encouraging each other, he held the girl''s slender waist tightly and continued to forcefully violate her tight anus.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..." The innocent girl kept moaning under such forceful actions. Joy felt distressed and lifted her head to kiss Gina''s lips tenderly.

    "Don''t...ah, ah, ah...Joy...I just licked you down there..." Gina panicked and raised her head, fearing that the taste in her mouth might make Joy uncomfortable.

    Derick burst into laughter, "What''s there to be afraid of? She had been licking my anus for quite some time before. You both are little bitches who enjoy licking men''s anus and eating semen. There''s no need to despise each other."

    As Derick humiliated the two stunning girls beneath him, he forcefully violated Gina''s anus. However, the more he humiliated her, the more he found that Gina''s anus was unusually sensitive. Under the continuous violation, she quickly reached climax, and her tight hole started spasming. "Damn, it feels so good when you squeeze me. I''m about to cum...I''m going to cum inside you, you little slut..."

    Derick couldn''t restrain himself either. With Gina''s tight anus diligently serving him, he quickly reached climax and ejaculated all his semen into the innocent girl''s anus. He firmly gripped Gina''s buttocks and sprayed his semen with satisfaction.

    The girl''s anus was filled with semen, and the scorching hot fluid stimulated her, making her scream in madness, almost about to pass out. The burning penis seemed to melt her anal walls.

    "Ah...ah, ah, ah~ Master...ah, Master, please, don''t...don''t do it anymore. My anus will be ruined by you, it''s so hot, sob, sob, so hot~" Gina''s body convulsed madly, and extreme stimulation drove her to tears and drool.

    Derick had just deflowered his little maid Gina''s anus and ejaculated, then he pulled out from the innocent girl''s rear entrance and brought it to Joy''s mouth, letting her clean it up.

    Having just been violated in her best friend Gina''s anus, then tasting the semen from the ejaculated penis, this kind of stimulation was unparalleled.

    "How is it? This is Gina''s anus taste, not bad, right?" Derick lewdly looked at Joy, who obediently licked his penis and didn''t forget to humiliate her a bit.

    Having experienced the humiliation just now, Joy was somewhat immune to Derick''s words. She just raised her head, blushing, and gave a barely noticeable nod, then lowered her head to lick his penis without saying a word.

    When all the remaining fluids on the penis were cleaned up and covered with saliva again, Derick signaled Joy to stop and patted the buttocks of the two maids. "Both of you, together with Judy, go and take a shower. Later, I''ll deflower both of you."

    Derick''s unreserved words made the two maids nervous, but they still supported each other obediently and slowly walked into the bathroom together...

 Chapter 87 87: Fall into lust [3]

    Since Derick was waiting outside, the three of them didn''t waste much time. After a quick wash, they came out, supporting each other.

    Derick looked very satisfied as he gazed at the three girls in white bathrobes, their snow-white skin mostly exposed. They shyly looked at him, and Gina and Judy, who had just been thoroughly taken by him, were still feeling a bit weak in the legs.

    "Go lie down on the bed, be good, and wait for me to fuck you one by one..." Derick patted the bed, and the three girls blushed, but even the most disobedient Judy obediently lay down on the bed.

    Under Derick''s command, the three girls assumed extremely shameful and stimulating positions. They lifted their legs high and spread them apart, using their hands to expose their beautiful pussies, waiting for the man''s favor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hehe..." Derick smirked and said to Joy, "Since you licked my anus so diligently just now, I''ll reward you first."

    After speaking, he directly used his hands to spread Joy''s legs apart, exposing the girl''s private area that had never been visited by a man. Joy nervously opened her pussy, feeling extremely embarrassed. Even during self-pleasure, she had never posed so lewdly.

    A fine seam appeared on the plump mound between the girl''s legs, and through the dark forest, one could see the sparkling brightness inside. It was already full of moisture, just waiting to be plucked. It seemed that this little girl had also become aroused after watching the erotic scenes just now.

    Derick pressed the large glans against the pink seam. This beautiful school flower had already opened her last line of defense to him. As long as Derick wanted to, he could thrust his big penis inside at any time and claim ownership of this woman!

    When Joy lay on the bed, waiting for the man to deflower her, she knew that she was like a fish on the chopping board, ready to be enjoyed. However, at this moment, a hot and large object touched her sensitive seam, and she couldn''t help but open her eyes and look down.

    The girl felt like her heart was about to stop. Although she had seen Derick, Judy, and Gina making love just now, she already knew that the man''s penis was thick and long. But that was just seeing it, and she hadn''t personally experienced it. She never imagined that this large penis would appear between her legs, creating such a stark contrast with her tight and narrow entrance. It was terrifying!

    Only seeing that dark and firm penis nestled between her legs, contrasting distinctly with her smooth and fair thighs, the veins on the shaft were so wild and thick. It burst out from the bush of pubic hair, and the egg-sized purple glans pressed against her delicate and white pussy entrance. Under the backdrop of this thick penis, the girl''s tender and white private area looked so small and fragile. Joy couldn''t help but wonder if her tiny opening would be stretched and torn!

    Seeing the surprised and fearful look on the girl''s face, Derick just chuckled, "It''s not the first time you''ve seen it. There''s no need to be so scared."

    Derick fixed the girl''s slender waist with his hands, and then slowly and firmly pushed forward. The large glans opened up the tiny seam of the girl''s pink pussy, which widened to accommodate the thick penis. Joy felt a wet and tight sensation as the glans entered her virgin hole. With each gradual push, she could feel the folds and twists inside her virgin pussy. Despite being slightly aroused just now, her honey pot was now full of water, and although it was tight, it wasn''t dry.

    Derick enjoyed the tightness and possession of the virgin girl and gradually inserted his large penis into the wet and tight white pussy.

    The beautiful girl beneath him opened her mouth in an "O" shape, experiencing both pain and a tearing sensation as the man moved. Amidst the extreme shame, she felt as if her legs were being forcibly spread apart, and her lower body was throbbing with pain. The thick penis slowly pushed into her virgin passage, causing discomfort. Joy''s mouth felt blocked, making it difficult to breathe. Her hands unconsciously gripped the bedsheet as she looked at the man in front of her. The sight of his developed muscles, robust body, resolute face, and captivating gaze gave her a sense of pleasure in being conquered by him!

    "Master... Have I finally been taken by you?" Amidst the pain, Joy felt a bit bewildered. Since the day she became Derick''s maid, she had imagined this scenario, but when the moment actually arrived, she discovered that she wasn''t as resistant as she had thought. Instead, she felt a hint of joy and excitement. The feeling of being possessed by her master was indeed peculiar, although the pain was unbearable.

    Finally, as the man''s glans pressed against her tender flesh, the girl''s body trembled as the entire shaft entered her newly deflowered pussy. It was as if the sensation of her flower trembling awakened Joy, and she began to gasp heavily. The thick penis stretched and filled her, making her feel uncomfortably swollen. Joy''s mouth seemed to be gagged, making it difficult to express her feelings. Her hands clutched the bedsheets tightly. The intense thrusting of Derick''s penis left her unsure of what to do, caught in a whirlwind of pain and pleasure.

    "Ah... Oh, ah... Master~ Master, take it slowly~" The girl''s face twisted, trembling as she moaned softly.

    Derick slowly withdrew his penis from her pussy, and the solid ridge of his glans grazed the folds inside her virgin hole. In the midst of the tearing pain, Joy felt something in her body moving along with the man''s thrusts, causing the sensitive folds inside her to shiver and curl outward.

    "Ah... Oh, ah, Master, go slowly... Ah, I can''t bear it... Master, slow down..."

    The two other girls nearby couldn''t bear it either. Hearing these exciting and lascivious sounds and watching the lascivious scene of the man and woman entangled together, Gina still cared about her appearance, but Judy didn''t think much about it. After all, it wasn''t the first time she had made love together. She proactively crawled next to Derick, raised her buttocks, and said, "Daddy, Daddy, your daughter also wants Daddy''s big penis. Daughter wants to eat your semen."

    The well-trained little loli was indeed obedient. Derick proudly slapped Judy''s upturned buttocks, praising, "The daughter is indeed obedient, with a perky and bouncy butt. By the way, you are now sisters. You must teach your little sister well..."

    After that, he slapped her buttocks again to encourage her and continued thrusting into Joy''s tender pussy while inserting his middle finger into the little loli''s small hole, teasing her.

    "Little sister... Naughty girl... Naughty Daddy''s thing feels... Relax a bit... Don''t be too nervous, or it''ll hurt a lot..."

    Judy was deflowered by Derick with a large penis, so she naturally knew it would hurt. Thus, she was guiding Joy, enduring Derick''s teasing while giving instructions, "Relax your body... welcome the naughty Daddy... Ah, Daddy, go easy~" The little loli was squirting uncontrollably, and her body felt weak.

 Chapter 88 88: The Semen-Loving Lolita

    Perhaps Judy''s guidance had an effect, or perhaps after a while of thrusting, Joy started to adapt. Her body no longer felt so rigid and began to soften, and the pain in her lower region became less pronounced.

    As the pain gradually faded, intense pleasure took its place. Her tight little hole was filled with a thick penis, and the friction of the folds and ridges felt exceptionally tight and powerful. Each thrust made the young girl''s delicate flower tremble with delight, an indescribable beauty. Each withdrawal caused her tender flesh inside her honey pot to convulse, releasing a considerable amount of love juices. Gradually, Joy began to actively arch her back and move her hips in sync with the man''s thrusts.

    As she adapted to her master''s thrusts, Joy felt pleasure rapidly building up. It didn''t take long before she was on the verge of climax. Suddenly, the beautiful schoolgirl felt a forceful impact on her flower, shattering the accumulated pleasure instantly. Along with her flower gushing out a stream of hot and spicy love juices, pleasure quickly spread throughout her entire body. She trembled uncontrollably, her upper body arched, and involuntarily let out loud moans. It seemed as if she couldn''t express her inner joy without doing so!

    "Ah... Master, it feels so good... I''m peeing... Ah, ah, hahaha... It''s so stimulating down there~ It''s strange, I have to pee... Ahh!" The girl cried and laughed, continuously moaning wildly. Like an octopus, she tightly wrapped herself around the man''s body.

    Derick pushed his penis all the way in, burying the glans in the soft flesh deep within the flower. He soaked in the warmth of the girl''s vaginal secretions, enjoying the contractions and massages of her honey pot during her climax, as well as the delicate kisses on his glans by her cervix.

    Joy experienced the pleasure of squirting for the first time, a sensation far beyond what she could achieve through self-pleasure. Her body trembled with utmost satisfaction, surpassing her previous understanding of orgasm during masturbation. Under Derick''s thick penis, she reached a peak that was previously unattainable, almost losing herself. After a long and delicate moan, this tender and charming young flower finally collapsed softly onto the bed, with only enough strength to breathe.

    Derick saw that although Joy was limp and unconscious, she was still blinking, indicating that there was no problem, just in a semi-comatose state. He felt relieved and turned his attention to Judy, whose little hole had already been dug into a flood, eagerly awaiting to be fed.

    So he pulled out his penis from Joy''s hole. As he did so, the ridges of his penis scraped against her tender flesh, causing the just-orgasmed girl to moan softly and tremble a few times. A large amount of love juices also flowed out from her pink and beautiful buttocks, soaking the bedsheet. His penis was also sticky and wet.

    Derick then pulled out his fingers that were digging into Judy''s little hole. They were also wet and slippery. He was quite satisfied and said to the little Lolita, "Good girl, come here and lick my penis clean. Once you''re done, Daddy will fuck you!"

    In fact, Derick didn''t need to say much. The little Lolita had been eyeing him for a long time. She loved to eat semen and love juices the most. Now that she heard Derick''s command, she was overjoyed and quickly crawled between his legs, desperately licking and sucking.

    "Ugh... Daddy, Daddy is so good. Daughter loves to eat Daddy''s semen~ Ugh, it''s so delicious, slurp slurp~" The little Lolita opened her cute little mouth wide, trying her best to swallow Derick''s penis, licking it as if afraid that someone would snatch it away from her.

    "Good, good, don''t rush, take your time to eat. Daddy''s semen is enough for you..." Derick gently stroked the little Lolita''s head with tenderness and pity. This perverse scene was full of strange feelings of paternal love.

    "Mmm... Daddy..." Once the little Lolita was happy eating, she became very obedient. She licked Derick''s penis obediently while raising her head, looking at him with her cute little face. At one point, he even felt like he was really ravishing and playing with his own daughter.

    "Good girl, where do you want Daddy''s semen? The little mouth above or the little mouth below?" Derick smirked as he caressed the little Lolita''s perky buttocks, speaking to her.

    "I... I want to use the little mouth above~" The little Lolita hesitated for a moment but quickly made her choice. Although she also enjoyed the intense pleasure of being fucked by her master Daddy and experiencing multiple orgasms, she preferred Daddy filling her little mouth with thick semen, forcefully ejaculating his penis deep into her throat. She loved the lingering taste of Daddy''s semen in her mouth all day long. It was an ultimate delicious pleasure.

    Judy''s soft tongue tightly wrapped around Derick''s penis, gently licking the foreskin that covered the glans with her pink tongue. Perhaps because she enjoyed eating semen, her oral skills improved rapidly. Even Lisa, who had the highest level of oral skills, would probably be surpassed by this little Lolita soon.

    Judy''s smooth and tender tongue gently caressed Derick''s glans, instantly making it hard and large. The droplets of saliva soaked the white bedsheets beneath their hips, making them completely transparent. Derick grabbed the little Lolita''s hair, watching her adorable and eager expression. A surge of violent desire rose in his heart as he forcefully pressed her face between his legs, pressing it against his testicles. The obedient little Lolita dutifully licked the wrinkled testicles, her taste buds only experiencing the pungent alkaline taste of male lust.

    Her palm lightly grasped Derick''s thigh, her innocent face pressed tightly against Daddy''s penis. Her small hand reached down to her honeyed flower lips, skillfully exploring and fingering them like playing a piano. Her middle finger quickly entered her secret cave, moving rapidly, creating a picture that was difficult to describe but was both sensually mysterious and filled with warm paternal love.

    "Is Daddy''s penis big?" Derick cupped the little Lolita''s flushed face and asked in a caring tone of an elder.

    "Mmm... it''s very big," Judy shyly replied. Derick''s towering penis made her blush and her heart race with excitement. He intentionally thrust his pelvis forward, rubbing the glans against her small face, leaving wet marks from the pungent secretions secreted by the glans.

    "Smack!" Derick grabbed the base of his penis and smacked it heavily on the left side of the little Lolita''s face, then quickly followed up with another smack on her right cheek before she could react. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick vented his lust in this almost abusive way. The power of his penis was so great that each strike felt like a heavy slap to Judy''s face. The little Lolita''s head swayed back and forth, her eyes closed slightly, trembling as she accepted Daddy''s humiliation. Like a storm, Derick''s penis whipped against her and was now pressing against her lips.

    "Ugh..." The huge rod was kneaded by her lips, making the veins on the surface pulsate. The little Lolita slowly took it into her mouth, spitting out her smooth and tender tongue, licking the swollen glans like licking an ice cream.

    Soon, Derick''s large glans were covered in saliva and looked wet and shiny. "Good girl, swallow it... taste Daddy''s big penis... you also came from here... hehe!"

    Derick laughed in a very obscene manner, almost identical to that of a beastly father who violated his daughter. He grabbed the back of the little Lolita''s head and pressed it against his crotch. Judy opened her lips and took the glans into her mouth, looking up at him with innocent eyes, whimpering as she pushed the thick penis into her mouth.

    Derick''s 20-centimeter-long penis slowly entered the obedient daughter''s small mouth, inch by inch. The thick and strong penis could barely fit into the little Lolita''s small mouth. Judy arched her waist straight, breathing hard through her nose, struggling to open her mouth and lower her head, so that the ugly, terrifying and extremely pungent thing could go deeper into her mouth.

    "Oh..." Derick let out a comfortable sigh. The feeling of the hot and smooth oral mucosa wrapping around his penis was so wonderful. The tender little tongue was still sliding inside, especially the cute and charming expression of the little Lolita... he almost couldn''t bear to look at it anymore, afraid that he would ejaculate right then and there.

    Judy''s mouth was small, but she liked eating semen. This made the little Lolita have to work hard to learn oral skills. Her tight and tender small mouth, coupled with her cute and tender expression, would always make Derick have the urge to play with this lovely little Lolita until she was ruined.

 Chapter 89 89: Little Lolitas Oral Skills

    "Hmm... swallow it all for me." Derick grabbed the back of Judy''s head and forcefully thrust his grotesque penis against her crotch, forcing her to take his angry rod into her mouth. The little Lolita didn''t resist, but instead opened her mouth as wide as possible to stuff Daddy''s glans deep inside. However, even though she managed to fit half of the glans into her tight throat, there was still a large portion of the penis left outside. Little Lolita struggled to stretch her small mouth, but the penis remained stuck at the entrance.

    Feeling the pleasure of the soft flesh of Little Lolita''s throat swallowing and squeezing the glans involuntarily, Derick couldn''t bear it any longer. He grabbed her head and forcefully pushed the thick and hard penis inside.

    "Ugh..." Judy let out a low groan. Derick''s deadly penis was too thick and large, stretching her small mouth to the point of swelling and reaching her throat. It continued to penetrate deeply into her esophagus.

    "Mmm!" Judy furrowed her brows in discomfort. Saliva dripped from the corners of her lips as the monstrous shaft slowly filled her narrow throat. But with only half of its length inserted, she began to cough violently, tears and saliva flowing down...

    "So tight! It''s slippery and hot inside. I never thought... my big penis... would be in my good daughter''s esophagus... heh... hehe... so exciting..." Derick smirked as he watched the struggling little Lolita under his crotch. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Judy''s eyes rolled back slightly, saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth, looking extremely pitiful.

    Finally reaching the limit of her throat, Little Lolita lowered her head and spat out the penis. A large amount of saliva sprayed out, and she gasped for fresh air, as if she had just returned from hell to the mortal realm. Derick patiently waited for Judy to rest for a minute, then commanded her to suck vigorously, just like sucking on an ice pop. He grabbed the little Lolita''s head and thrust his waist back and forth, thrusting into her small mouth.

    Derick felt that Little Lolita''s tender tongue movements became sluggish, but the licking became stronger, and the suction became more vigorous. Her cheeks almost caved in.

    "Oh..." The stimulating suction sensation overwhelmed Derick, and his legs almost gave way. He clenched his muscles, his eyes rolling back in pleasure. Little Lolita''s delicate tongue would move along with the motion of her mouth, teasing the seam under the glans, almost making him lose control.

    Derick changed positions and knelt directly on the bed. He patted Judy''s head, and after a moment of hesitation, she used her hands to hold his penis, pointing it towards the ground. Then she crawled under his crotch.

    With her hands supporting her on the ground behind her back, she opened her mouth wide as if performing a sword-swallowing act. She tilted her head back and arched her upper body, aligning Derick''s large penis with her small mouth. Her tongue gently swept across the tip of the glans, circling it again and again. When her tongue reached the urethral opening at the top of the glans, she teased it up and down, creating a tingling sensation that almost sent Derick to heaven.

    Judy also noticed Derick''s pleasure, so she became more immersed in the act. Her learning speed increased, and her tongue became more lascivious as it circled around the crown of his glans. Her small mouth sucked vigorously on the urethral opening on the glans, causing Derick to feel like his semen was being sucked out. He gasped with his mouth open, his thighs tensing as he held onto Little Lolita''s head.

    Looking down at Judy, she also looked up at Derick under his crotch. Her cute face was filled with coquettishness and lewdness. She smiled at him, and her small mouth tightly enveloped his penis. Slowly, she pushed her head up, exerting suction that made her cheeks hollow. Derick''s blissful penis felt like it was being stimulated through a narrow and tight honey passage.

    At this moment, while Judy sucked tightly on his penis, she curled her tongue, allowing Derick''s glans to move back and forth in the groove formed by her sweet tongue. Then, she extended her tongue and massaged the coronal sulcus beneath his glans before loosening her grip and moving to his testicles, giving them a strong suck.

    "Damn, this deep-throating is amazing..." Derick gasped for air. Little Lolita had mastered the art of oral sex to perfection, and was determined to extract his semen. Her mouth was like a perfect juicer.

    Derick dared not make any big movements, fearing that he might ejaculate prematurely. Little Lolita saw that her master was still holding on and inserted his penis back into her mouth. She vigorously sucked and licked, her saliva dripping from the corners of her mouth.

    Her tongue would intermittently lick the tip of his glans, sucking up every drop of semen that oozed out. As she continued to suck and stroke, she alternated between strong sucking and rapid circling of the glans. The saliva that Little Lolita couldn''t swallow in time made a lewd gurgling sound as it flowed onto the bed, adding to the lustful atmosphere.

    At this point, Judy was completely like a horny female dog, looking up at Derick with her eyes wide open, her cute face both innocent and sweet. Derick''s penis felt like it was surrounded by a hot and lustful embrace, and his pubic hair moved with her breath as it brushed against Little Lolita''s nose.

    Judy''s body sank down, gently releasing Derick''s penis from her luscious mouth. Just as the glans were about to leave her lips, she pushed her mouth back up and quickly swallowed his penis again.

    Her charming lips tightly wrapped around the shaft, Little Lolita''s curled tongue constantly licked the urethral opening on the glans inside her mouth. She squatted under Derick''s crotch, her head bobbing up and down like a woodpecker as she crazily sucked and swallowed his penis. With seductive eyes, she looked up at her "daddy" while continuing to suck and stroke his penis with abandon.

    After a short while, Derick couldn''t hold back any longer. Trembling, he said, "You slut, daddy''s going to cum. Eat more." Judy felt his penis swell in her mouth, and she eagerly tightened her lips around it, looking up at him with a pitiful and innocent expression. The contrast between Little Lolita''s innocent expression and her lewd actions was too much for Derick to bear. He grabbed Judy''s hair and pulled her head up, forcefully wrapping her lips around the base of his penis. Then he thrust his waist, trembling as he came hard, his thick semen spraying wildly into her mouth. It was so fucking satisfying.

    Derick felt a tingling sensation from his perineum to the tip of his penis. When he thrust into Judy''s mouth, half of his penis was squeezed into her flesh bag. His penis was buried deep in Little Lolita''s throat, causing her neck to swell up. His hot semen flowed into her tight throat like a floodgate had been opened.

    "Woo...gulugulu..." Judy''s throat made swallowing sounds as the thick, hot semen flowed into her stomach. She made helpless noises, her eyes turning white.

    Derick''s penis throbbed in Little Lolita''s throat like he was urinating. Her snow-white neck was clearly visible as she vigorously swallowed the semen. Although she tried her best to swallow the thick semen, the amount that Derick''s large penis shot out was too much for her small stomach to handle. The pungent semen flowed from the corners of her mouth, and his testicles seemed to have stored up a lot of semen, as they continued to release more and more. He wanted to completely unload into Little Lolita''s stomach, and the scorching hot semen poured out as if it would never end.

    "Wu...pu..." Little Lolita couldn''t swallow it all and didn''t want to spit it out, so she tried her best to swallow it down. But when she accidentally choked, she coughed violently, tears streaming down her face and semen even spewing out of her nose.

    Derick was afraid of suffocating Little Lolita, so he quickly pulled out his sticky penis. As his angry penis came out, Judy coughed violently and even gagged, but she didn''t want to spit out the semen.

    Derick held his hot penis and aimed it at Judy''s face, letting Little Lolita receive the baptism of his thick semen. He raised his throbbing penis and "smack!" A stream of milky white semen shot onto her cute little face!

 Chapter 90 90: Surprised Lisa

    "Wu..." Judy was almost moaning from being sprayed with the sticky and hot semen. Her eyes and nostrils were covered in a blurry mess.

    Next, Derick continued to tremble and ejaculate dozens of times before finally spraying all his semen. Then he pressed the glans against Little Lolita''s cute and tender face, rubbing and ejaculating on it. The semen kept flowing on her face, making her hair and eyebrows wet and sticky.

    "Oh...so satisfying! Good daughter...look how much daddy loves you...daddy gave you all his semen...how lucky you are..." Derick gasped in exhaustion and satisfaction, using his fingers to wipe away the murky semen stuck on Little Lolita''s eyelashes.

    Judy felt a sense of happiness in her heart as she absentmindedly savored the pungent semen in her mouth. Her face was filled with a blissful smile, as if the pungent semen was the ultimate delicacy in the world. It felt like her father''s love for her. She felt both happy and joyful, not caring at all about the soreness and tearing in her throat from being forcefully penetrated. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mmm...hmm, daddy, daddy, your semen is so delicious. Daughter wants to eat your semen forever..." Little Lolita mumbled unclearly as she swallowed the semen in her mouth, excitedly expressing her desire.

    If Derick didn''t know about Judy''s sexual preferences, he would have thought that this little Lolita had been possessed by someone else. The change before and after was simply too drastic. Look at her now, after being deep-throated and facialized, she still had a lewd smile on her face as she used her fingers to scrape off the semen and then sucked on them, enjoying it with relish.

    It is evident that when engaging in sexual activities, understanding and fulfilling these women''s sexual preferences is the key to conquering them. Just in this short time, Judy''s loyalty has skyrocketed, reaching over 95%.

    "Now, there is only one virgin left..." Derick looked at Gina, who had been watching on the side for a while. This little maid had just experienced anal sex with him, but he hadn''t properly enjoyed her yet!

    Derick didn''t waste any time. He had the maid lie down on the bed, lifted her almost non-existent maid skirt, and had her lift her legs up and hold them. He positioned his penis at her virgin pussy and pressed down forcefully...

    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" With Gina''s painful cry, the last virgin hole among the three girls was taken by Derick.

    "Master...please be gentle...this is my first time...it hurts so much...please be gentle...I can''t take it...please...please..." It was almost as painful as when he took her anally earlier. The girl was on the verge of going crazy.

    After his penis penetrated the pure girl''s tight little pussy, it quickly broke through a layer of membrane and reached the deepest part of her vagina. Derick enjoyed the constant contractions and suction of the virgin pussy, driving him almost insane with pleasure.

    Seeing Gina''s agonized expression, Derick became even more ruthless. He ignored the fact that the innocent girl had just lost her virginity and needed time to adjust. He began thrusting wildly inside her virgin honey hole.

    The innocent girl couldn''t bear being ravaged so fiercely right after losing her virginity. She cried out loudly, writhing and trying to free herself from the man''s dominance. But Derick paid no attention. He firmly held onto the girl''s legs as support, forcefully thrusting into her tender and soft flesh. Every time, he penetrated her deepest depths, savoring the tight grip, before pulling out completely and starting the next round of penetration.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! I can''t take it anymore...I''m going to be fucked to death...my pussy...it''s going to break...Master...I''m going to die...I''m going to be played to death...oh oh ah ah ah oh oh..."

    The innocent girl felt like her lower body was being sliced with a knife as she was violently penetrated right after losing her virginity. Her breasts were also being roughly groped by the man, who didn''t care about her feelings at all, causing her to feel like she was going crazy from the pain.

    The maid beneath him was being ravaged to the point of crying and screaming, tears and snot running down her face. The more disheveled the innocent girl looked, the more excited Derick became. He wanted nothing more than to destroy this delicate flower, play with her until she was broken, and stuff his entire body into her perfect virgin pussy.

    "Ah...you really are a little slut...with a pair of slutty tits like this, you were born to be played with by men...as the master''s sex slave maid, you''re perfect for being fucked...ah ah ah..."

    Derick was so turned on that his eyes rolled back in his head. He lowered his head and continued to bite and nibble on the innocent girl''s snow-white neck, leaving one kiss mark and tooth mark after another. He didn''t forget to continue groping the pair of snow-white tender breasts that he couldn''t get enough of.

    These actions drove Gina even crazier. She made meaningless cries of pain and despair as her legs unconsciously tightened around Derick''s waist, making him even more comfortable.

    Feeling a pussy that was even tighter than before, Derick couldn''t hold back anymore. He leaned his head to the side and sucked on the innocent girl''s pink nipple, licking and nibbling on it repeatedly. After thrusting into her several dozen times, he ejaculated a large amount of sticky semen into Gina''s pussy.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! It''s so hot...I''m going to be burned to death...oh oh oh oh..." With a large amount of semen pouring into her sensitive uterus, the innocent girl''s eyes rolled back in her head as she screamed and fainted on the spot.

    Moans and cries of pleasure continuously filled the room, and if one listened carefully, they could distinguish the different moans of the three girls - some seductive, some lascivious, and others shy.

    Derick felt like he was in ecstasy. Each of the three assholes and three pussies had a unique sensation, and he could freely play and thrust into them. The constant stimulation overwhelmed him, and his penis was like an unstoppable warrior, filling each of the three girls'' six holes with his semen.

    Finally, Derick pulled the exhausted girls together and had them lie beneath him, giving him simultaneous oral pleasure. Then, he happily gave the three girls a facial with his semen. And with that, this intense and gratifying sexual encounter came to an end...

    "I...I can''t believe this...what just happened..." Lisa looked astonished at the disheveled bodies scattered across the bed. The room was filled with a strong scent of sex, mixed with unidentified fluids and the smell of urine from being fucked so hard.

    "Master...how long have you been at it?" Lisa couldn''t help but laugh and cry as she found Derick lying in the midst of the girls'' bodies.

    Just by looking at the scene, one could tell how intense the battle had been. The three girls'' holes were left gaping open, their legs unable to close. Semen continued to flow from their pussies and assholes, staining the sheets, their legs, their faces, and their soft breasts. Countless traces of cum and evidence of their passionate encounter were left behind...

    Derick released his load with satisfaction, pressing against the girl''s body, admiring her cute expression after being filled with his cum, savoring the afterglow of orgasm.

    Even though he had already ejaculated inside the tight pussies of the three girls, Derick still felt energized. With his strengthened body, he felt like an eternal engine. Even if he were to deflower thirty girls in a row, it would probably be a breeze for him.

    But since they were already engaged in a threesome, how could he let these three sluts off without pounding their pussies until they were swollen and overflowing, unable to close their legs?

    Derick had the three girls get back on their knees, facing away from him, and kneel on the bed. They raised their asses, exposing their intimate areas in front of him. They pressed together side by side, and he inserted his penis into the middle girl''s large ass. With both hands, he simultaneously fondled the other two perky buttocks while using his fingers to penetrate their tight pussies and assholes.

    In this way, he was essentially fucking three girls almost simultaneously. He would thrust dozens of times before changing positions. With three girls and six holes, he continuously switched between them, thrusting his penis in and out of their assholes and pussies.

 Chapter 91 91: Granting Lightning Abilities

    Judy, the busty loli, seemed to have been fucked silly. She stuck out her tongue and licked Derick''s penis, giggling foolishly. Not only was her face covered in semen, but her pussy was swollen like a steamed bun. Her mound had doubled in size and was now like two white buns squeezed together, with a small opening in the middle where semen and vaginal fluid flowed out into her groin. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick grabbed the loli by the neck and threw her aside before getting off the bed naked. "Lisa, you''re back. How was today''s catch?"

    "It was okay. We found a small gathering place and captured more than ten women," Lisa said as she used her hands and mouth to clean the traces of Derick''s penis.

    "Alright, let''s eat tonight. We can never get enough," Derick said as Lisa helped him get dressed. The two of them left the room.

    As soon as they stepped out of the room, Angelica rushed towards them at lightning speed, almost teleporting in front of them. Lisa was still in shock when she saw Angelica''s electrified body.

    "Wow...you scared me, sis. What''s going on?" Lisa patted her chest and looked at Angelica with curiosity and surprise.

    Angelica pointed at Derick, and as Lisa looked over with curiosity, Derick opened his palm to reveal lightning that flickered like Angelica''s. The blue lightning crackled and sounded eerie and powerful.

    Lisa''s mouth dropped open as if she had seen a god. She suddenly remembered something - could Derick teach them this amazing ability like he had taught them gun proficiency?

    "Yes, just like you''re thinking," Derick nodded, affirming the girl''s doubts.

    "Ah...this is amazing! Master, are you a god? How else could you possess such incredible powers? It looks so impressive!" The girl transformed into a fangirl, admiring her master with no trace of her celebrity-like demeanor.

    Derick spread his palm, and the lightning in his hand transformed into an electric arc, shooting towards a nearby stone pedestal. With a loud crack, the pedestal shattered into several pieces.

    "Such immense power..." Lisa couldn''t help but shudder. If that had hit a person, even her enhanced body might not be able to withstand the impact.

    "Master..." The girl looked at Derick with a pitiful gaze, the meaning in her eyes clear.

    "Alright, go fetch Zelda. I''ll teach the two of you these abilities..." Derick chuckled at the mischievous girl. Now that they were familiar with each other, Lisa dared to joke and play tricks on him. But Derick didn''t mind.

    Lisa jumped up excitedly without even saying goodbye, rushing towards the middle of the hospital.

    "That Lisa, even though she''s grown up, she still acts like a little girl sometimes..." Angelica laughed and shook her head, her eyes filled with both helplessness and indulgence.

    "Yeah, so as the big sister, shouldn''t you guide them properly?" Derick smirked as he pulled his sister into his arms and let his hands wander.

    "Mmm...stop teasing me. They''ll be here soon, and they''ll laugh at me if they see us like this..."

    "Well, they already know about our relationship. By the way, big sister, don''t you want to..." Derick slowly slid his hand between his sister''s legs, his fingers already touching her intimate area.

    "Mmm..." Angelica let out a soft moan, her whole body going limp as she laid in her brother''s embrace.

    "I knew it, Master really has a sister complex..." Lisa giggled and held Zelda''s hand, the two of them hiding nearby, cleverly choosing not to approach.

    Although Zelda had an idea about their relationship, seeing it with her own eyes made her blush. This wasn''t just an honorary sister, but a real blood-related sister engaging in incestuous acts. It was quite stimulating.

    Derick took the opportunity to touch his sister all over, kissing her flushed face. While he didn''t go any further, he made sure to explore all the appropriate areas. Finally, he released his slightly annoyed sister.

    Lisa and Zelda saw the situation and emerged from their hiding spot around the corner.

    "You''re still laughing. They definitely saw everything..." Angelica couldn''t help but use her waist-twisting technique, a move that only Derick would see her do.

    Derick acted as if he didn''t notice and just gave the two a signal. The two girls immediately understood and pretended not to have seen anything, walking over together.

    "Cough...um, Lisa, go inform everyone in the hospital to gather in the courtyard. Let them witness the process of granting abilities..."

    Angelica''s eyes lit up. This move would kill two birds with one stone - it would intimidate the women and prevent any rebellious thoughts, while also showing them the goal they should strive for. If they worked hard and remained loyal, they might have a chance to receive abilities as well.

    Lisa and Zelda naturally understood this and nodded, each going to gather the women...

    "Hey, what''s going on? Why are all these women rushing towards the courtyard?" Sacha walked out of her room, puzzled as she watched the women hurriedly making their way to the central square of the hospital. She grabbed a nearby woman and asked.

    The woman paused, glancing at Sacha. She was quite beautiful, and the woman wasn''t sure if she was one of the maids here. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to speak up.

    "Our almighty master has decided to grant abilities to Instructor Zelda and Lady Lisa. We''re going to witness it. Almost all the women in the hospital are going."

    "Abilities?..." Sacha was confused. Had this world undergone some kind of mutation? Wasn''t it impossible for humans to develop superpowers?

    "Oh well, I don''t really understand either. Our master is all-powerful. If he says there are abilities, then there are abilities... I better go now. It wouldn''t be good if I''m late." The woman shrugged off Sacha''s arm and hurriedly left.

    Sacha watched the woman, completely brainwashed and devoted to Derick as if he were a god. She wondered what was going through her mind. She entered a room and looked at Tess, hanging from the ceiling, barely conscious. Her expression turned sour. After a moment''s thought, she decided to go and see this so-called ability bestowal.

    Derick, the true controller of this hospital and the only man in the entire facility, was seen as an almighty god by the brainwashed women. Sacha had been at the hospital for several days and had only seen Derick twice from a distance.

    According to the sadistic woman with terrifying skills, Lisa and Zelda were also trained as servants and pets of the master. It was because of this that Sacha and Tess had been brought here for training and modification. Sacha wasn''t sure how powerful this man truly was, but even Lisa, who instilled fear and terror in them, still had a look of admiration and adoration when it came to their master. It was completely different from her usual cold-blooded demeanor when killing.

    Therefore, Sacha was filled with both curiosity and awe towards Derick. At the same time, she harbored a personal desire to approach Derick, hoping he would order the release of her sister Tess. Watching Tess being trained and tormented every day was more than Sacha could bear.

    In the hospital''s central area, a group of women gathered together, looking at Derick with respect and submission. Regardless of their private thoughts, they all displayed submissiveness and reverence for the time being.

    The women warriors, standing in the front row, were second only to Lisa and the other women who had initially followed Derick in terms of loyalty. Some had even reached a full 100 in loyalty.

    Derick stood with his hands clasped behind his back, observing the women in front of him. Their eyes reflected a mix of fanaticism, awe, and admiration. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride inside. The sight of so many women gathered together, each looking at him with such intensity, was in itself a kind of enjoyment.

 Chapter 92 92: Upgrading Special Abilities

    "Quiet..." Lisa shouted to the women, and the noisy chatter below gradually quieted down.

    "I won''t say much else. The main reason for gathering you here today is to recognize some women in the base who have performed exceptionally well. To commend these two, I have decided to grant them the means to use superpowers," Derick said, standing with his hands behind his back, addressing a group of awed women.

    "Lisa, come here first..." Derick beckoned to Lisa, who obediently walked over and knelt on one knee.

    Derick didn''t dawdle. He placed his finger on her forehead and channeled his special abilities to transfer a seed into Lisa''s brain.

    As he did so, Lisa''s skin began to flash with streaks of lightning, exceptionally dazzling and visible even from a distance. The surrounding women observed in awe as Lisa''s skin seemed to become transparent, with a stream of lightning continuously transferring from Derick''s finger to her.

    Soon, Derick withdrew his finger, and Lisa slowly tried to stand up. Lightning radiated around her, and as she opened her palm, crackling arcs of electricity sounded, frightening the other women and increasing their fear.

    In the hospital, the women feared Lisa perhaps even more than Derick, as she was the one who usually punished the disobedient maids and female warriors. Most had witnessed her methods firsthand.

    Watching Lisa now adeptly trying to master and use her newfound abilities, the women started to envy her, especially those who had recently joined the base, their eyes filled with surprise and confusion.

    The power to control lightning, a capability only gods in myths were believed to possess, was now in Lisa''s hands. Countless women, at that moment, wished they could replace Lisa and receive this special ability. However, the majority understood that in terms of appearance, physique, or even cleanliness, they were far behind Lisa. Such aspirations were mere daydreams for them.

    The second to receive the transmission of special abilities was Mu Ling. Following Lisa''s example, she knelt on one knee, both nervous and excited.

    The procedure was repeated, and Mu Ling also successfully acquired the power of lightning. Under the envious gazes of the other women, both Lisa and Mu Ling released bolts of lightning, splitting a car in the distance.

    "The abilities have now been passed on to both of you, but remember to practice diligently and kill more zombies. Only then will your abilities improve. I hope you won''t disappoint me¡­"

    "Thank you, Master. We will not let you down¡­" Holding back their joy, the two women looked at the powerful and mysterious man before them, feeling endlessly grateful.

    Derick helped them up, "Use this power well. Now you can go and try it out~"

    Mu Ling and Lisa nodded simultaneously and quickly reached the hospital entrance. Opening the gate, their palms surged with blue electric light. A wave of their hands, and the thunderous lightning pierced through a zombie''s head, then continued to smash the heads of the second, third, up to a row of seven or eight zombies before dissipating into the air.

    "It''s incredible, the power inside feels endless¡­" Mu Ling marveled at her palm. Although she had witnessed Derick''s miraculous abilities before, it still seemed like just the tip of the iceberg to her. Like her current power, she could now effortlessly kill the level 2 zombies that she had once struggled to defeat.

    Is this the power that belongs to the gods?

    Character: Lisa

    Special Ability: Lightning

    Physical Strength: 89 S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Attack: 113

    Speed: 91

    Spirit: 100

    These are Lisa''s current attributes, making her akin to a little superhero. Tasks like splitting marble with her hands or taking down a tiger with a slide are now effortlessly within her reach. She''s on a completely different level compared to before gaining her special ability.

    Moreover, as her abilities improve, their strength will be further enhanced. Watching Zelda and Lisa effortlessly annihilate more than a dozen zombies ¨C foes they previously had to fight against with great effort and the risk of infection ¨C the other women''s envy reached its peak.

    Observing the expressions of the women, Derick nodded in satisfaction. It wasn''t in vain that he had put in the effort to gather these women to witness the process of transmitting special abilities. The reason for doing this was to showcase his power to the women, to let them see his omnipotence and mythologize himself as the supreme god of the base.

    This approach had many advantages. Just a while ago, Derick received a system notification that in just a short period, among the nearly two hundred women present, at least half had their loyalty exceed 80, and one-third surpassed 90, with the rest not far behind.

    "You don''t need to be overly envious of them. You too have the potential to gain these abilities. If you perform well, show sufficient loyalty, and contribute to the base, I can also grant you this kind of power to become stronger and fearless in this apocalypse," Derick said, looking down at the women with an invisible pressure emanating from him, causing a tightening in their hearts.

    Derick''s words struck the women''s hearts like a hammer. They couldn''t help but wonder ¨C did they also have a chance to gain such miraculous abilities?

    Derick wasn''t merely making empty promises. Although he wouldn''t easily impart special abilities to other women in the short term, besides those few who had been with him from the beginning, there was a possibility of him doing so later, once he acquired more diverse abilities.

    These female warriors, if they possessed special abilities and killed zombies daily, could bring him a substantial amount of experience. The points they were already bringing in were significant. With special abilities, they would be even more powerful, a win-win situation that Derick certainly wouldn''t overlook. However, that was a matter for the future. For now, these words were only meant to motivate them.

    In fact, not only the fighting female warriors but also the maids responsible for farming and cleaning harbored a desire in their eyes. Who wouldn''t want to take control of their own destiny?

    However, lacking the ability to kill zombies and being timid, yet still wishing for a better life, they could only try to make themselves look more attractive, hoping to catch the master''s eye someday.

    "Hand over your weapons to me..." Although Derick wasn''t going to impart special abilities to these women for now, he would still bestow some gifts upon them. For instance, he could now use his power to enchant their melee weapons, effectively attaching his lightning ability to them.

    This way, when they swung these weapons to kill zombies, the weapons would carry his special ability, making them almost unstoppable. It would also feed back some power to enhance their physical attributes. The more zombies they killed, the higher their three-dimensional attributes would rise. Though it might not be as potent as having special abilities, it would undoubtedly make them much stronger than before.

    "Thank you, Master..." The female warriors, looking at the weapons in their hands glowing with blue light, were very excited and couldn''t wait to test their power.

    "Mu Ling, lead these female warriors to kill zombies. The rest of the maids, return to your respective duties..."

    "Everyone else, follow me..." With a wave of her hand, Mu Ling took the lead and charged out with the female warriors. The light of lightning flickered on her palms, shattering the zombies at the forefront.

    [Ding, Mu Ling killed a level 1 zombie, the host gains one point, gaining 586/3000 lightning ability experience.]

    [Ding, Mu Ling killed a level 1 zombie, the host gains one point, gaining 591/3000 lightning ability experience.]

    Derick hardly needed to act; his points and ability experience were rapidly increasing. Under Mu Ling''s leadership, who was a special ability user, the morale of the female warriors skyrocketed. They knocked down rows of zombies, appearing incredibly formidable.

 Chapter 93 93: Bondage Training (1)

    "Master, what about me?" Lisa looked somewhat bewildered as she watched Mu Ling mightily slaying zombies. She had wanted to rush out too, but Derick had stopped her.

    "You? You still have the nerve to ask. What about those two school beauties you were supposed to bring back? You''ve been training them for so long without any results..." Derick said somewhat irritably to the girl.

    "Ah... um, well..." Lisa was a bit embarrassed. She had confidently promised to show the results of her training to the master, but now there was nothing to show.

    "If it''s really not working, let it be. I''ll take over the training~"

    "No, no, Master, there are some results, actually. It''s just that I wasn''t completely satisfied yet, so I didn''t tell you. But if Master wants to see, I can show you now," Lisa hurriedly said, not wanting to waste the little progress she had made in training.

    Skeptical, Derick followed Lisa into a room and was greeted by a young girl hanging in mid-air and another girl beside her, feeding her water.

    "Ah..." Sacha, seeing Derick and Lisa enter, was startled and quickly knelt down, nervously greeting, "Master, Mistress, greetings..."

    Lisa didn''t speak, only motioning her to stand up, while Derick was curiously observing the stunning girl suspended in the air. A long rope hung from the ceiling, with the other end fastened around her lower back. The girl was about a meter above the ground. This girl, Tess, was the proud beauty of Grey Bear City School.

    On Tess''s body, many cotton ropes were intricately tied, the kind used specifically for bondage. They were coarse enough to hold firm, yet gentle enough not to chafe the skin.

    And at this moment, although Tess is fully clothed and very little skin is exposed, her whole being is filled with extreme allure. She is wearing a tight-fitting outfit that accentuates her already perfect figure. Under the binding of the ropes, her every inch of enticing physique is revealed.

    Derick carefully observes Lisa''s binding technique. He starts with a long white rope, approximately two meters in length. The middle section of the rope rests on the back of the girl''s neck, with the ends looping around the front shoulders and returning to the back. They wrap around each upper arm three times, tightly and neatly...

    Then, he ties three consecutive knots, and the rope ends pass through the white rope around the back of Tess''s neck, pulling them down and tightly binding her upper arms together. The rope ends then wrap around each forearm, tying two knots for each round. After three neat rounds on both sides, the two ends of the rope are tied together with three knots. They are then threaded through the white rope around the back of the neck, pulled tightly, and wrapped around a few times before tying three knots. Finally, the two ropes merge and tightly bind the girl''s wrists, crisscrossing several times before being securely tied.

    Each wrist is tied with two knots for each round, and after several crisscrosses, several knots are tied. With this kind of binding, not only can Tess not find any strength, but even if Lisa herself came to untie the ropes she tied, it would probably be difficult.

    Due to this binding method, Tess is completely powerless and can only helplessly lower her head. She looks at her tightly bound upper body, her originally prominent breasts now even more uplifted and alluring under the ropes. Her beauty is enhanced, filled with irresistible temptation!

    Derick looks at this girl who is almost bound like a dumpling. Although the binding is tight, these ropes not only do not affect her appearance but also highlight every seductive part of her body - perfect twin peaks, a snow-white neck, a flat abdomen, a protruding mound, and smooth and shapely thighs.

    The girl''s skin is almost being divided into pieces, as if it is meant to be presented to someone''s hands for play.

    Tess is completely immobilized now, with only her head able to move slightly, swaying from the ceiling. Her posture is extremely shameful and uncomfortable. Her legs, adorned in white stockings, are alluring to the extreme. The tight stockings outline every curve of her plump mound, and Derick even notices small creases on the stockings, undoubtedly revealing the girl''s intimate crevices.

    "How about it, Master? Not bad, right?" Lisa boasts somewhat proudly to Derick.

    "Well... it''s alright. I didn''t expect you to know how to do this." Although Derick doesn''t understand much about bondage, he can tell that Lisa has put in effort.

    "Of course! I specifically went to those forums to learn..."

    "Master, don''t be fooled by her current appearance. In fact, this woman is very proud. It took a lot of effort for me to bring her to this state..." Lisa says somewhat helplessly.

    "First, I keep her hanging here in an extremely humiliating position. This way, she can''t struggle or resist. Even eating and drinking requires assistance, and going to the bathroom is even more uncomfortable. Besides the big ones, I make her urinate directly on the floor. This way, even if she is proud, she probably has no face left..." Lisa proudly explains to her Master about her process of training Tess.

    Sacha listens sadly and heartbrokenly on the side, feeling that Lisa is treating this girl as nothing more than a toy she has painstakingly created, almost disregarding her humanity.

    These past few days, Sacha has been witnessing firsthand how her best friend is being trained and played with. She hardly has any time to rest. Besides being suspended in the air all day long, large amounts of aphrodisiacs are added to her meals. However, Lisa purposely doesn''t let Tess reach climax, which makes the girl extremely uncomfortable. She is constantly enduring torment, and if it weren''t for Sacha occasionally helping her, Tess would have probably broken down long ago.

    "Oh... hehe~ ah~ ah~ oh oh~" Tess''s mind is hazy and clouded. The large doses of aphrodisiacs have stripped her of her ability to think clearly. She just bites down on the gag in her mouth, drooling like a shameless and selfless sow.

    "Hmph... slut. Seeing Master''s penis makes you forget even your own surname..." Lisa says disdainfully.

    Perhaps sensing the scent of a man''s penis, Tess, whose mind has already been clouded by desire, drools and struggles to lift her head. Her eyes are filled with longing as she gazes at Derick''s lower body. Being suspended like this and struggling in the flames of desire for several days has made the once proud school beauty forget all dignity and shame. All that remains in her mind now is desire. The instinct of a living being drives her to chase after a man''s penis.

    However, she is still a distance away from Derick, and her head cannot reach him. She can only drool and make obscene sounds like an unsatisfied sow.

    Derick chuckles lasciviously and promptly removes his penis. He slowly approaches the girl''s mouth, smelling the pungent scent of semen. Tess becomes excited and frantically shakes her head, sticking out her tongue to lick it.

    However, Derick seems to be teasing her deliberately. He intentionally brings the glans close to the girl''s lips, tempting her to lick it a few times, and then pulls back his penis a little bit. This short distance of a few centimeters makes it impossible for the girl to eat his penis.

    He repeats this process several times, making Tess so desperate that she almost cries. She keeps shaking her head, trying to break free from her restraints. However, she cannot muster any strength in her entire body, and cannot even eat the penis. The ropes on the ceiling continue to sway, and there is still some distance between her and Derick''s penis. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I want it... give it to me..." The girl speaks incoherently, stretching her neck and staring at the penis ahead with extreme desire in her eyes.

    "Master, you''re so bad. You''re teasing her on purpose," Lisa finds it very interesting. The girl who was once proud and refused to bow down has now become a slutty bitch who desperately chases after a penis under her control.

 Chapter 94 94: Bondage Training (2)

    "Do you want to eat the penis? Then say it, say that you''re a slut, eager to eat the master''s penis. Say it and I''ll gently push you, then you''ll get it," Lisa teased Tess by her ear.

    Tess struggled frantically, her face turning red, but her hands and feet were bound, leaving her unable to move. She could only drool, almost losing control.

    Smelling the strong scent of the nearby phallus, Tess felt her desire weakening, but when Derick''s penis left, she realized it was just a temporary relief. She desperately wanted to stuff that thick penis into her small orifice to quench the burning sensation in her body, even if just to taste it.

    "Sob... I want... I want... I want a penis... Master, want master, sob~ master''s penis~" the beautiful schoolgirl mumbled with saliva dripping.

    "Master, please don''t torture Tess anymore. At this rate, she might really collapse..." Seeing her best friend with red eyes and losing control, Sacha couldn''t bear it and knelt down to plead.

    "Alright, alright, how boring..." Lisa said helplessly. Seeing Tess in this state, she was probably completely controlled by the aphrodisiac, completely losing her mind. If not released, she might be driven to madness by the unreleased extreme desire.

    "Then it''s your turn. Grab her from behind and control her to eat the penis... But be careful, if there''s any harm to the master, you will be punished together," Lisa said evilly to Sacha beside her.

    Sacha carefully stood behind Tess, the height at which Tess was hanging was about the same as her waist, which was the position of Derick''s penis. However, she found it difficult to control as Tess''s entire weight relied on a rope fixed to the ceiling, with no other support. Sacha could only hold onto her friend''s waist and carefully use her mouth to find the position of the man''s penis.

    As Sacha slowly moved, Tess was pushed forward, and her lips just touched the man''s penis. She immediately anxiously whimpered and frantically stuck out her tongue to lick Derick''s glans.

    The stunning school flower blushed with a pink flush on her face, her eyes eagerly looking at the man''s penis, continuously licking and emitting a few eager moans. Finally, she got what she wanted.

    The girl seemed to be eating an ice cream she had longed for, or finding a popsicle in a dry desert. She extended her tender and moist tongue, kissing, sucking, and devouring the man''s dirty penis without care.

    "Sob... Sob..." Perhaps feeling unsatisfied, Tess whimpered even more, urging Sacha to move forward so she could eat more penis.

    Hearing her friend''s voice, Sacha pushed forward a little more, but felt even more sad in her heart. No one could have imagined that the once proud, confident, and charming school flower would end up in such a situation, behaving like a shameless and salivating sow, only remembering the man''s penis.

    However, Sacha dared not stop. If Derick was not satisfied, who knows what means would be waiting for them. She could only obediently cooperate with the man''s play.

    "Look at you, still claiming to be so smart and outstanding, in the top three of the national school flower list, beauty and wisdom coexisting. Yet you don''t even know how to eat a penis, really foolish..." Lisa poked Tess''s pretty face. She was struggling to swallow the man''s penis, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t take more than just the glans.

    "Ah... comfortable. Lisa, teach her quickly," Derick was already feeling extremely pleased, stroking the girl''s hair as she licked his penis like eating a popsicle.

    Not to mention the girl''s stunning beauty, even her beautiful little mouth, tight and soft, and her agile, moist tongue, even without any technique, stimulated Derick repeatedly with instinctive movements.

    To make it more stimulating, Derick even directly removed the gag from Tess''s mouth, then swung his lower body and forcefully inserted his penis into the girl''s mouth, treating her like a sex toy.

    "Master, be careful, be careful that this bitch might bite your penis..." Lisa said anxiously.

    In fact, it was entirely possible. Tess was completely overwhelmed by the aphrodisiac, her whole body restrained, only able to move her head. Even though she wanted to eat the penis, it was difficult to do so satisfactorily. She might instinctively bite the man''s penis like a mother dog fighting for food and not let go.

    "Haha... I understand..." Derick reached out and held Tess''s upper and lower teeth to prevent her from biting down uncontrollably.

    Derick directly grabbed the girl who was still whimpering and then instructed Sacha, who was standing behind, to push Tess''s body. Upon hearing the command, Sacha quickly pushed her friend forward a bit.

    "Ah... Mmm~" Tess let out a painful scream as Derick''s penis forcefully penetrated her mouth, even visibly forming a ring on her delicate neck. The girl''s neck was directly stretched by the penis, making it thicker by a circle. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wow... you really know how to play~" Derick shivered and trembled with excitement. His penis was even tighter than any virgin hole he had ever penetrated before, the sensation of being compressed to the extreme almost felt like his penis was going to be crushed.

    Sacha became flustered. She had no experience and couldn''t see clearly from behind. She thought she had just gently pushed, but unexpectedly, Tess''s mouth directly swallowed Derick''s entire penis.

    Upon hearing Tess''s muffled moans and screams, Sacha finally reacted and quickly tried to release her friend, but Derick stopped her.

    How could he possibly stop when he was enjoying himself so much? The extreme deep-throat pleasure was simply too comfortable. The girl''s throat was soft, moist, and tense, like an extremely tight condom on his penis. Any slight movement would leave traces of his penis moving on the girl''s snow-white neck, which was quite interesting to watch.

    Due to the extreme pain, Tess seemed to be going crazy, desperately squeezing and writhing her throat in an attempt to expel the man''s penis. But this only further stimulated Derick, who pressed on, pushing his testicles to the girl''s lips and making his entire exaggerated penis disappear into the girl''s small mouth.

    Tess felt like she had swallowed a rough, scorching iron rod, stuck in her throat, unable to swallow or spit it out, her face turning red, eyes bulging, almost unable to breathe out.

    The physical pain could still be endured temporarily, but the suffocating feeling of something stuck was causing the girl''s entire body to spasm, rolling her eyes in agony, shaking her head trying to shake off the penis. If she could, she would even reach out and pull the foreign object out of her mouth directly.

    This was hardly considered lovemaking anymore; it was one-sided torture, treating the girl like a sex toy, a fleshlight, a silicone doll. The fragile little mouth had been torn apart by the man''s penis, and Tess would probably have a sore throat for the next few days.

    "Wu... Ku~ Ah~ Oh... Wuwu~" The girl was in distress, but with the penis in her mouth, she couldn''t even scream. Tears and saliva flowed down together, and even her fiery desire was overshadowed by the pain.

    Finally, when the girl reached her limit, Derick slowly withdrew his penis. Tess, who was almost suffocating and about to pass out, finally caught her breath and gasped lowly. She didn''t even have the strength to take deep breaths.

    "Tess, Tess, are you okay..." Sacha ran over anxiously and looked at the suffering girl with great distress.

 Chapter 95 95: Sacha

    "Master, please, I beg you to spare her. Tess can''t take it anymore..." Sacha pleaded anxiously to Derick, hoping he would release her suffering friend who had already been toyed with.

    Derick pulled the kneeling maid up, embraced her slender waist, and looked at her anxious expression. "Why? Has she been very good to you? Is she worth you enduring this suffering for her? You should know that if it weren''t for her resistance, both of you wouldn''t have ended up like this."

    Hearing the man''s words, Sacha hesitated for a moment but shook her head. "It''s not like that. Actually, Tess is a good person. She''s just not good at communicating with others on regular days. So, she unintentionally offended the master. Please, forgive her."

    "You know how to talk..." Derick smiled and pinched Sacha''s nose. Compared to Tess, Sacha was more sensible and could put aside her pride. If it weren''t for being dragged down by Tess, she might have won the man''s favor more easily.

    "I know the master may not be satisfied. I... I''m still a virgin... I can willingly give myself to the master and hope the master can calm down." Sacha said humbly.

    Derick was genuinely surprised this time. Although these two campus beauties were definitely within his grasp, Sacha''s proactive statement was still surprising. Was she really trying to please Derick and calm him down because of her good relationship with Tess, or did she have other intentions, such as climbing up the hierarchy? Perhaps it was a combination of both.

    "You really do surprise me and make me like you even more!" Derick leaned in and whispered to the girl''s ear.

    Sacha pursed her lips, and a hint of desire flashed in her watery eyes. Feeling the heat of the man''s breath in her ear, she couldn''t help but shrink her neck slightly but made no move to avoid it.

    "Haha..." Watching the girl''s cautious movements, like a startled kitten, Derick couldn''t help but feel mischievous.

    "Lisa, take her to rest for a while and give her some water so she won''t collapse," Derick said to the person behind him, then he picked up the girl in a black and white maid outfit.

    Lowering his head, Derick pressed his lips against Sacha''s soft and sweet lips, as if he wanted to devour her lips fiercely and greedily.

    The innocent girl couldn''t resist, and the hot breath of the man stimulated her, making her feel like the air in her lungs was being sucked away under the man''s strong suction. Her mind suddenly felt blank, and her body became even softer.

    Derick skillfully demonstrated his kissing technique. Taking advantage of the girl''s inner turmoil, his tongue skillfully entered the maid''s mouth, stirring around inside, making Sacha unwittingly become completely submissive, allowing the man''s tongue to passionately move in her mouth, wrapping around her tongue and sucking.

    "It feels so comfortable, so strange, a bit flustered, but also somewhat enjoyable." Sacha''s inner struggle was teased by the man. It was her first kiss, and she encountered someone as experienced as Derick, so she quickly began to cooperate with the man''s teasing.

    Derick kept sending his saliva into the maid''s mouth. The girl''s body trembled with tension, and with low moans escaping from her throat, her once reserved body collapsed in shame. Slowly giving up her weak resistance, with closed eyes and trembling beautiful eyelashes, she slowly extended her delicate tongue under the man''s skilled technique. Sacha felt that the thin line of defense in her heart was slowly fading away, preparing to accept the master''s caress and play.

    Derick''s tongue lightly touched the girl''s tongue, drawing a circle. With her eyes closed and brows furrowed, the girl couldn''t help but let out a low moan from deep in her throat. Under Derick''s intense assault, Sacha felt her body softening even more. Unable to resist, she began to lean into him, and Derick smoothly pressed the maid onto the sofa.

    Sacha, overwhelmed by the kiss, extended her tongue further, unable to resist the sweet sensation, yearning for more intense pleasure. Meanwhile, Derick''s tongue carefully teased the trembling maid''s tongue, causing her to emit soft, kitten-like moans. Her heavy breathing and suppressed moans expressed her inner longing as a maid.

    As the girl in his arms became increasingly passionate, Derick felt a sense of pleasure. He reached out to unbutton the maid''s black and white top, and Sacha, sensing his intention, involuntarily paused her entwined tongue and reached out to stop his hand from unbuttoning her top.

    But when she saw the man''s ambiguous smile, she realized her face was turning red. She took the initiative to move her tongue again, intertwining it with Derick''s. She also weakly let go of the man''s delicate hand, allowing Derick to have his way with her body.

    Feeling the girl in his arms succumb to his teasing, Derick couldn''t help but feel triumphant. In this situation, he intensified his actions. Sacha was wearing a low-cut maid outfit with two white shoulder straps hanging in front of her chest. Her snow-white beautiful breasts were partly exposed.

    Derick only needed to remove the shoulder straps and pull down the neckline to reveal the maid''s snow-white, delicate shoulders and the white bra. Despite the girl''s nervousness and shyness, he lightly caressed her snow-white, delicate, slender waist, feeling the smooth and tender skin.

    As he looked at the proud and erect breasts, Derick deeply inhaled as if unable to resist. He grabbed the maid''s plump and firm breasts, feeling the exquisite beauty even through her bra.

    His other hand reached behind the innocent maid, intending to unhook her bra. However, because Sacha was lying down, his hand was pressed by the maid''s soft body, making it difficult for him to unhook her bra despite several attempts.

    The young maid couldn''t help but chuckle at her master''s clumsy actions, earning herself a stern glare from Derick. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re still laughing..." Derick pinched Sacha''s cheek, pretending to be angry.

    Blushing, the young maid felt that her master wasn''t as terrifying as she had thought. She sensed that Derick wasn''t entirely cold-hearted, so she mustered up a bit of a coquettish attitude. "I''m sorry, master, I was wrong..."

    "Then I''ll punish you to be my little sex slave..."

    The blushing maid glanced at her master with extreme shame, nodded in agreement, and officially upgraded from a maid to a little sex slave.

    The little sex slave Sacha took the initiative to passionately kiss her master, while slightly thrusting out her chest.

    Sacha''s action not only made her plump and elastic breasts, tightly wrapped in her bra, more prominent under Derick''s touch, facilitating his teasing, but also provided him with space to move his hand behind the little sex slave. Derick''s fingers skillfully unhooked the bra with a snap, freeing the breasts from their confinement.

    Liberated from restraint, the firm and elastic breasts cheered and leaped forward, almost perfectly presenting themselves before Derick. He widened his eyes and stared directly at the little sex slave''s perfect breasts, admiring them. He saw the girl''s pair of snow-white, tender, and full breasts emerge from her chest, pure and immaculate. The tender and smooth breasts were among the best he had ever played with.

    Derick gently caressed and kneaded, covering most of the little sex slave''s full and firm breasts with his palm, savoring the smooth and soft touch. Only the two rosy and tender nipples at the peak of the breasts trembled slightly.

    Then, Derick lowered his head, greedily breathing in the alluring fragrance emanating from between the girl''s breasts, while skillfully licking, sucking, and nibbling on her tender and cute nipples.

    The innocent little sex slave Sacha blushed with incomparable beauty and shyness, feeling waves of indescribable softness and sourness throughout her body. She collapsed weakly, overwhelmed by the sensations she had never experienced before, thanks to Derick''s superb teasing skills. Waves of ticklish sensation emanated from her breasts, causing the girl to start moving her chest, accommodating Derick''s teasing with his hands and mouth.

    "Master... it feels so good, Snow feels so excited... Ah~" The innocent little sex slave felt deep pleasure. Under the increasingly intense stimulation, her delicate and lovely nose let out a short and shy sigh, seemingly unable to bear the waves of tingling and trembling sensation from her rosy and cute nipples under the man''s lecherous teasing. Her hands also weakly hung on the sofa, clearly showing signs of budding desire.

    "Haha, indeed, the little sex slave is so sensitive, becoming so wanton so quickly..." The feeling of training and conquering was extremely wonderful, especially watching a pure and shy schoolgirl begin to become lewd under his training. The excitement was unparalleled.

    After experiencing the wonderful sensation of the girl''s chest, Derick slowly shifted his focus downward, one hand caressing the slender legs under the maid''s skirt. After feeling the elasticity and warmth of her skin for a while, his hand gradually moved towards the plump and meaty thighs tightly wrapped under the white stockings. After covering the entire palm over the little sex slave''s mound, he began to explore and tease there.

    Derick has always been very obsessed with stockings and pantyhose, especially white ones, which make the wearer look pure and cute. If he were to ejaculate on the white pantyhose, it would give him a perverse pleasure of defiling a young girl.

    One of Derick''s hands caressed the girl''s white, silky legs, while the other lightly rubbed her full mound through the pink panties. The innocent girl''s moans grew louder, and her legs involuntarily spread apart, revealing her plump and juicy mound tightly wrapped under her panties, even the tiny creases were clearly visible.

    Derick''s skilled hand gently pressed and teased the soft and slightly raised mound, indulging in the seductive posture of this innocent girl beneath him.

    Sacha''s beautiful and cute little nose kept emitting hot and shy moans, deeply stimulating Derick''s nerves and making him even more excited. In this situation, his fingers gradually invaded the girl''s soft and tender little slit. After reaching there, Derick discovered that not only was Sacha''s little wet pussy already moist, but even her panties, tightly wrapped around it, had been partially soaked by the lustful juices flowing out.

    The innocent girl lay weakly on the sofa, constantly writhing her body, as if accommodating her master''s teasing while expressing her body''s needs. Seeing the enticing look of the little sex slave, Derick couldn''t help but tease her under the tightly wrapped panties, causing the little sex slave to moan in pleasure. Then, Derick looked at her delicate face and asked with a mischievous smile, "Little slut, do you want me to fuck you? Your body is writhing so lewdly."

    As he spoke, Derick lightly kissed the girl. Sacha widened her watery eyes, looking at the handsome face in front of her. Thinking about what was about to happen, a sense of excitement and longing suddenly surged within her body.

    When Derick''s thighs pressed against her legs, Sacha had thoughts of fear and escape, even a slight resistance to the idea of this fear and tension happening to her. However, deep down, she had a faint sense of anticipation and silently consented to her master''s actions. She didn''t expect that her master would quickly use his superb teasing skills to conquer her body and mind, causing her to unknowingly let her guard down.

    At this moment, Sacha did not feel regret, but rather a sense of relief. After experiencing the joy her master brought her, she realized that if she refused her master tonight, she might never experience this wonderful feeling again.

    "Yes... Master, the little sex slave wants to be taken by the master. Master~ I want~..." The girl said shyly.

    "Haha, very good, my lovely little sex slave. So seductive, I like it!" Derick laughed lasciviously.

    At this moment, Sacha, naked from the waist up, silently watched her master. Derick began to remove her panties without hesitation, using both hands to pull down the little sex slave''s panties. Then he spread her legs, pinpointing the tender clitoris on the innocent little sex slave''s smooth lips. The girl''s clitoris was already swollen and hard like a small ball, greedily breathing in the unique fragrance of a woman''s body mixed with the scent of her lustful fluids. Meanwhile, Derick skillfully teased the moist and tender little bud with his fingertips.

    At this moment, the innocent girl lay with a rosy and charming face, raising almond-shaped eyes that emitted captivating and enchanting light. Her delicate nostrils moved slightly as her plump and crimson lips, resembling ripe lychees, made one want to take a bite.

    With her small mouth slightly open, two rows of pearly white teeth resembled seashells on the shore. Two round dimples were like small water pools, swimming with charming autumn waves. The faint fragrance of makeup wafted into Derick''s nostrils, teasing his tense and thirsty heart, nourishing his intense lust.

 Chapter 96 96: Innocent Little Sex Slave

    Derick fondled the most sensitive part of the woman, causing the innocent girl to tremble and convulse. A stream of nectar flowed from her tightly closed pink flesh. Derick lightly teased the girl''s flesh, parting her smooth labia, watching the pink tender flesh squirm under his fingertips. Meanwhile, he slowly teased the little sex slave''s sensitive pussy, sensing a hint of musky lust mingling with her pure and delicate scent.

    Facing the softest, most mysterious, and most sensitive little pussy between the girl''s legs, a scenery that made one''s blood boil, Derick displayed his adept teasing skills. His fingers caressed every petal, gently pinching the clitoris, while his honey-dipped fingers penetrated and stroked her flesh hole. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sacha''s fully moist flower bud continued to convulse, releasing a large amount of nectar that flowed down her thighs. While Derick''s fingers caressed her petals, his thumb also massaged her tiny anus, teasing this innocent and shy girl on both fronts, bringing her waves of pleasure like a tide.

    Meanwhile, Derick lowered his head to admire the girl''s legs clad in white stockings. He saw that the girl''s two long legs were plump and tender, with a ring of flesh marks pressed by the tight stockings. At the top of her toes, a beautiful black forest outlined the tempting and delicate curve of the girl''s private area.

    "Mm... Master~ Master, it feels so good..." The girl trembled continuously, wearing a strange smile on her face, her delicate skin blushing from the stimulation.

    Under this continuous and intense stimulation, the girl couldn''t help but moan wantonly, her body writhing more violently. From deep within her throat came what sounded like sobs, as the man''s assault on her sensitive mound triggered a gushing release.

    Sensing the girl''s increasingly intense struggles, Derick slowly released his fingers, allowing the little sex slave to recover from the unforgettable climax. She gasped for air like a fish out of water, her pair of perky and tender peaks trembling.

    Watching the slender, fair, and soft breasts, Derick once again reached for the girl''s chest, massaging the perfect tender flesh. Waves of tingling sensations spread from her breasts to every part of her body, deeply stimulating her. Sacha felt as if she had ascended to heaven, deeply immersed in the aftermath of ecstasy.

    Her delicate face showed an expression of both ecstasy and agony, as if she had lost all strength and had to grab onto the man''s shoulder to avoid collapsing.

    Derick''s hand moved from her chest to her waist, then slid down to the lower abdomen and thighs, skillfully using his fingers to play with the flowing nectar of the little sex slave''s pussy. As he teased this most important part of the girl''s body, an electric current had spread from the deepest point to her entire body, and the secret flesh in that hot and humid valley had already been made wet.

    "Ah, Master, I can''t take it anymore... Fuck me, Master, fuck me... Ah~" The girl shyly murmured. She had already experienced four climaxes under Derick''s touch, feeling completely powerless all over. As a virgin school beauty, she had never experienced such an intense and unrestrained sexual encounter.

    In the face of the master''s teasing, the girl''s body trembled slightly. Derick blew on the little sex slave''s tender lips and then used his tongue to taste the sweet stimulation at the edge.

    "Ah... Ahh, no, Master, it''s so sensitive~" Sacha instantly lost control and almost crazily screamed. She was caught off guard, and her sensitive flower lips were also being played with and kneaded, which the sensitive girl could hardly bear.

    "Ah... Mas...ter... I can''t... Master... I can''t take it anymore." The innocent girl curled up her body, wanting to hide her head in her semi-long hair, waves of unusual pleasure stimulating her nerves.

    After a long time, the girl felt as if she was about to die, panting rapidly and tightly clenching her open legs.

    Seeing the girl being played to five climaxes in a row, Derick also felt extremely stimulated at this moment. His face turned red, and his lower body felt uncomfortably hot and hard. He decided not to tease his innocent and lovely little sex slave anymore.

    Amid the girl''s blushing cheeks and extreme shyness, Derick took off the girl''s top and bra, but her lower body remained untouched except for her underwear. After all, a pure and shy girl like Sacha looked most beautiful in her shy maid outfit. Being half-covered was more enticing than being completely exposed.

    Derick quickly took off all his clothes, stood in front of the sofa with his huge penis erect, and then grabbed one of the girl''s tender little hands to guide it to his manhood. As the cute white hand lightly touched his member, it immediately shrank in shyness and panic, but was immediately caught by the man and guided back.

    The touch was scorching hot and rigid, making Sacha feel flustered and confused. With one hand gripping the swaying penis, the other cute little hand rubbed it gently and shyly.

    Derick was gradually stimulated by the unconscious teasing of those jade-like, soft, and cute little hands. He let her grab his penis, then he embraced the girl''s soft waist and pulled her boneless, naked body into his arms. He vigorously rubbed and kneaded her, then lowered his head to find the exquisite girl''s blushing red lips, parted her shyly closed teeth, and then wrapped around her fragrant, tender, and cute orchid-like tongue in a frenzy of sucking and licking.

    Slowly, Derick''s mouth slid down, kissing a tender, small, and cute rosy nipple, lightly licking and sucking. He kissed the left side, then the right side, and then all the way down, directly kissing into the warm root of the innocent little sex slave''s thigh.

    Being teased and played with so wickedly by the master, the innocent girl felt both shy and itchy. Her delicate body softened under the master''s wicked teasing, and her long and beautiful snow-white legs spread widely apart, shyly opening further as if hoping the master would kiss deeper.

    Derick continued to kiss and tease his lovely little sex slave, eliciting delicate moans and soft gasps, causing her body to tremble. At the same time, the girl''s smooth jade-like tongue passionately entwined with his, responding fervently, while she also felt a hot, rigid penis pressing tightly against her soft abdomen.

    "Master... Master... You''ve always wanted to have me, so just insert your big penis into me. I''m ready, please do it!" The girl felt the increasingly intense tingling sensation deep inside her little wet pussy. In this situation, she couldn''t help but speak obscenely, teasing the master while vigorously moving her little butt, wanting to encase the big penis deep inside her body.

    Under Derick''s relentless teasing, the girl''s body and mind had completely let go. At this moment, all other thoughts were put aside, and Sacha only wanted one thing: for her strong master to fiercely penetrate her body, using his strength to bring her a pleasure she had never experienced before. She wanted to liberate her sensual and hungry body, to achieve a perfect union of spirit and flesh with her master. For this purpose, the girl was now completely intoxicated, as if she wanted to melt him into her body.

    Derick had not expected that the originally pure and shy cute schoolgirl would be teased into such a wanton and lascivious state. The eager expression on her delicate face, as well as the desire and impulsive look in her watery eyes, indicated that at this moment, the girl had completely fallen into the abyss of lust.

 Chapter 97 97: Derick being raped

    "What? I didn''t hear you, speak up."

    "Master... please fuck me, put your big cock inside my little slutty pussy, I need master''s big penis," the girl shouted anxiously.

    "Fuck you? Isn''t that rape?"

    "It''s not rape, it''s not, master, please... *sob* *sob*," Sacha was so desperate that she was about to cry. She even started rubbing Derick''s penis with her own little hole, trying to actively guide it inside herself.

    "Hehe... then take the initiative, since it''s not master raping you, it''s you raping master," Derick shamelessly said, lying on the sofa and patting the raised buttocks of his little sex slave.

    To everyone''s surprise, Sacha didn''t hesitate at all. She immediately climbed up and positioned herself over Derick, eagerly trying to guide the man''s penis into her own little pussy. However, due to her obvious lack of experience, she struggled for a while and couldn''t find the right position. She even accidentally inserted it into the urethral opening, causing herself pain and a furrowed brow.

    "Okay okay, no need for rape, you''re really clumsy. Lisa, come help her..." Derick chuckled, watching the clumsy yet determined attempts of his girl to rape him. The feeling was incredibly stimulating. Who could have imagined that such a pure and shy school flower would willingly attempt to rape a man?

    Lisa, feeling helpless, rolled her eyes and left Tess aside. She took the initiative to position Derick''s penis properly and guide it towards Sacha''s tender entrance.

    The girl''s expression immediately turned joyful. Excitedly releasing her hands, her lower body sat directly down, and then she let out a wild scream, collapsing weakly onto the man''s body.

    Lisa almost burst out laughing. Who would have thought that this seemingly innocent and shy school flower would be so aggressive? She dared to completely take her master''s penis in her first attempt, which was not an easy feat.*

    Sacha, also inexperienced, felt the terrifying size of her master''s penis, but driven by desire, she managed to forcefully guide it in. The pain was so intense that she almost passed out, feeling a tearing pain in her lower body, as if her whole body was being pricked with needles.*

    "Ah... ah, master... it hurts, it hurts... it hurts," the girl wailed in pain as she lay on the man''s body.

    "You''re still considered lucky. If you hadn''t climaxed several times just now and then had such a violent insertion, it would have been strange if there wasn''t much bleeding," Derick said helplessly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Master..." the girl looked at Derick pitifully.

    "Come on, get up..." He had initially wanted to try the woman-on-top position, but seeing Sacha''s condition, he realized that it was already good enough if she could move at all. He had to take the initiative.

    Lisa held the girl''s body from behind and pulled her off the man''s penis. To her surprise, Sacha still hesitated and clenched her legs. Lisa found it amusing and said, "Do you want the penis more than your life?"

    Sacha trembled and, upon hearing Lisa''s words, reluctantly released her legs and cooperated to withdraw her little hole.

    Derick had the girl lie on the sofa and watched as her tender entrance oozed with a mixture of vaginal fluid and traces of virgin blood. He became excited and firmly held the girl''s smooth thighs. His erect glans throbbed with excitement, rubbing against her delicate labia for a while before impatiently thrusting straight in without waiting for the girl''s love hole to be ready.

    As the thick glans just entered the opening of her secret passage, he already felt a rush of excitement. The innocent and shy girl''s secret path was warm and narrow, giving him an indescribable sense of comfort. The advancement of his penis quickly encountered resistance.

    However, the thought of soon possessing this pure and youthful body filled Derick with excitement. He lifted her legs, hoisted them over his shoulders, pressed down on her lower body towards her chest, and then thrust forcefully forward, forcibly opening Sacha''s soft honeyed cave.

    "Ah... it hurts so much," the beautiful girl involuntarily let out a rapid and melodious cry, her graceful head suddenly tilting back, a blush spreading across her delicate face, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, her starry eyes tightly closed, and her teeth lightly biting.

    Her slender and delicate feet, with ten small and lovely toes, tensed and stiffened, tightly pressing against the bedsheet. Derick gritted his teeth, lifted the girl''s slender waist like silk, and fiercely thrust forward with all his might.

    It seemed like a popping sound was heard, and Sacha clearly felt her intact hymen, maintained for twenty years, completely tearing open. Her master''s very thick and long little brother had forcefully penetrated her tenderly clenched tender orifice from the glans to the middle of the shaft, crushing and grinding her previously unbroken hymen, then merging into her body. Her incredibly tight and narrow little orifice was instantly completely penetrated, reaching her never-before-explored flower bud. A trace of shocking blood slowly oozed out from the pure school flower''s tender orifice!

    The girl''s delicate body trembled as her hymen completely ruptured. Her muscles tensed, her upper body arched back, her hands twisted the bedsheets together, her pink face raised, her sensual and rosy lips slightly parted, desperately biting a cluster of her long hair.

    Her beautiful faint eyebrows were tightly furrowed, tears flowed out along with the pain and the pleasure of defloration. She occasionally let out muffled groans. Her two long and smooth legs tightly wrapped around the man''s waist like an octopus, tears of pain streaming down her anguished eyes.

    Accompanied by a little pain and intense stimulation of her sexual organs, Sacha nervously shook her head, her beautiful long hair swaying from side to side, but it was all too late! The pain in her lower body made her furrow her delicate eyebrows and bite her lips tightly. She knew she was no longer a virgin! At this point, she was completely possessed by her master, becoming his personal little sex slave.

    It felt as if her tender orifice was suddenly torn apart, as if a large stake had deeply penetrated her virgin orifice. With a heart-wrenching scream, the girl''s eyes rolled back, filled with both pain and pleasure, and she fainted directly.

    At this moment, Derick took a long deep breath! His heart was filled with a perverted sense of conquest and satisfaction, and he couldn''t help but be extremely excited. He didn''t rush to start thrusting, but carefully admired the pure school flower goddess now under his dominion, observing her charming appearance after being ravished by him.

    After carefully observing this pure sex slave who he had deflowered and ravished into unconsciousness, Derick thrust forward forcefully once again. Another "popping" sound was heard, indicating that his thick penis had completely entered the girl''s wet and narrow tender orifice, and the fierce glans at the front of his thick penis ruthlessly struck her uterus.

    "Ah..."

    Another miserable wail came from under Derick''s crotch. The pure school flower Sacha, fainted due to intense pain, and also regained consciousness due to the intense pain.

    "My dear, you''re awake!" Derick asked excitedly.

    "Ah... Master... it hurts... please don''t... I can''t bear it"

    The intense pain in her lower body made Sacha''s naked and snow-white body drenched in sweat again. She frantically shook her head, her lustrous black hair flying from side to side. Her pure, beautiful, and delicate fair face showed a painful expression, and she began to cry and plead.

    "Hah! You were so eager just now, now you''re afraid? Don''t worry, master will take it slow, it won''t hurt so much in a moment," Derick said with a lewd smile.

    "Ah... don''t... ah... Master... please pull out... ah... I''ll die... ah..." The violent intrusion by her master made Sacha tilt her head back in pain, opening her red lips and emitting a painful and helpless moan.

 Chapter 98 98: Little Sex Slave (1)

    Derick was enjoying the tight and tender virgin pussy, completely enveloping his large penis, bringing him a sense of happiness, warmth, and wetness. The pure and shy school beauty in front of him was moaning in pain, "Ah... Master, please... ah... spare me~ ah... please... ah... ah..."

    The naked body of the girl twisted in pain, her delicate face covered with sweat and tears, forming small droplets, like a lotus in water, pitiful and adorable. The combination of pain and excitement, along with the coquettish moans, created a scene of charm and obscenity.

    Gradually, Sacha began to feel a rising sense of satisfaction despite the lingering pain. With the incredible elasticity of the girl''s flesh hole, abundant slippery lustful water, and the extreme flexibility of her tender flesh, she actively welcomed Derick''s immensely thick and hot penis into the depths of her virgin pussy.

    Derick felt the subtle change in the little sex slave and couldn''t help but smirk. He glanced at the comfortable expression on the girl''s face below him. Suddenly, he fiercely thrust his erect penis deep into her uterus again, directly reaching the deepest part of her tender pussy, almost penetrating into her belly. However, due to the length of his penis, a few centimeters were still outside her labia.

    The pure girl''s plump and juicy labia tightly gripped every part of the penetrating penis inside her vagina, each inch being tightly held by the soft and tender flesh walls and the hot and moist mucous membrane. It was tightly wrapped inside her still dark and small flesh hole.

    "Ah... don''t... ah... it hurts... ah..."

    The pure and delicate little sex slave''s tender pussy was being violently ravished and desecrated by the master''s large penis, causing endless pain and pleasure, making the little sex slave moan in shame and humiliation once again.

    Derick looked at the stunning beauty under his control, feeling extremely satisfied. This school goddess, who appeared pure and beautiful to others, had been ravished by him into a sweaty mess. Her fair and smooth body had been tainted by sweat.

    Her full and firm breasts kept shaking vigorously under Derick''s thrusts, accompanied by the "squish, squish" sounds of his large penis penetrating Sacha''s tender pussy, as well as the girl''s pleading moans and coquettish gasps. All of this only heightened Derick''s excitement, making him want to exert all his strength to completely conquer the little sex slave''s body.

    Sacha''s last trace of rationality had long vanished, and the pleasure and joy produced by her body gradually made her forget the pain caused by the tearing. Under Derick''s skilled sexual techniques, her sensitive body began to respond.

    As time passed, although there was still some pain in her pussy, a dizzying and intense pleasure gradually spread through both of their brains as Derick''s penis continued to move inside the virgin pussy of the beautiful girl.

    "Wow, it''s amazing. Even after being penetrated for so long, it still grips my penis so tightly. Could this be the legendary divine instrument?"

    Derick realized that Sacha might be the legendary divine instrument. Her flesh walls and honey passage were different from the several other women he had been with. Not only were they thicker and tighter, but the layers inside seemed to multiply and become denser the further in, multiplying the pleasure brought to the penis exponentially. He could barely hold back from ejaculating just from the initial penetration, an unprecedented sensation in his life.

    He had always thought highly of his own abilities, but now he realized that there''s always someone better. The layers inside the little sex slave''s pussy were densely packed and soft, like countless small mouths of young girls, sucking and swallowing the entire large penis on their own. The deeper he went, the stronger the suction became, soul-stirring and bone-melting, almost making Derick lose control.

    Derick suppressed his excitement, took a deep breath, and began to thrust. With each movement, the pleasure on his penis increased exponentially, almost unbearably intense. The pure girl lay silently weeping, her tear-streaked face exuding a poignant and exquisite beauty, driving Derick even more wild and stimulating conflicting desires of unlimited lust and a desire to ravage. Unconsciously, his movements became faster and more vigorous.

    Despite Derick''s increasingly intense actions, the girl''s honey flowed even more, her tender pussy gradually becoming wet and slippery, emitting a lewd water sound. Sacha, with her face turned aside in embarrassment, gradually transformed her shallow breathing into low moans, then suppressed them tightly, adding a peculiar allure.

    "Oh... so tight... so comfortable... Master~ Ah... Ah... Ah...!"

    Derick crazily thrust inside the little sex slave''s exquisite pussy, uncontrollably accelerating under the powerful stimulation of her divine instrument, causing any man to lose his rationality and blindly pound away.

    At this moment, Derick''s violation became increasingly frenzied. He vigorously thrust his large penis into the girl''s tender pussy, while his hands roamed wantonly over her fair and smooth body. His mouth ceaselessly licked and suckled on Sacha''s tender breasts. Time seemed to blur as Derick continued to tightly embrace and ravage Sacha''s delicate body.

    "Oh... no... Master... please... I can''t... I can''t... Ah... Ah... Ah..."

    Under Derick''s frenzied violation, the girl''s intense sensations reached their peak. Sacha finally experienced the most thorough sexual climax of her life, closing her eyes and fainting at that very moment.

    However, even as Sacha lost consciousness, her physical torment did not cease. She continued to endure the relentless violation of Derick''s large penis.

    Seeing the pure little sex slave faint from his violation filled Derick with a perverse sense of satisfaction, driving him to become even more fervent. His large penis ruthlessly plunged into the depths of the girl''s tender pussy, its head repeatedly striking her delicate uterus.

    "Ugh... Ah..." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Sacha let out a poignant and delicate moan, she suddenly felt a sense of emptiness after a breakthrough, as the resistance to the advancement of the penis disappeared. Derick knew that he had reached the depths of the little sex slave''s womb.

    Gradually, the girl''s heart trembled lightly as she finally felt the extreme pleasure coming from the deepest part of her body, a place untouched by anyone before. In a wave of delicate convulsions, the girl''s tender and shy flower trembled with embarrassment, tightly embracing the scorching glans of the penis that had penetrated her deepest depths.

    Derick continued to lightly thrust and penetrate, causing the pure girl to gasp and moan. Although she had thought the penis in her vagina was already big and hard enough, now the hot penis inside her deep vagina was growing even larger and harder, filling and swelling against her smooth and tender walls, delving deeper into the narrow passage of the girl''s vagina.

    "Ah... Ah... Master~ Yes, no... Ah"

    Under Derick''s repeated thrusts, the girl''s tender pussy, shy and exposed, trembled lightly, and her uterus sprayed out waves of climaxing nectar. Feeling the warmth and wetness of the girl''s vagina, along with the pressure, the penis was on the verge of losing control.

 Chapter 99 99: Little Sex Slave (2)

    Derick quickly held back from ejaculating, and with determination, he thrust his penis deeply before forcefully thrusting and grinding, using the glans to squeeze and rub the vaginal walls, causing more sweet nectar to flow from the red and tender flesh.

    With Derick''s merciless pressure and rhythmic thrusts, Sacha''s secret passage finally had to give up resistance, beginning to adapt to his increasingly vigorous thrusts. A large amount of secretions flowed from her vagina, slowly dripping onto the sofa, making "splish-splash" sounds with each of Derick''s powerful thrusts.

    The girl''s body was completely folded, her thighs pressed against her abdomen, and her feet hooked around Derick''s shoulders. Her once crystal-clear white breasts were now flattened into two flesh pancakes between her legs.

    As Derick thrust deeper and heavier into the narrow passage of the little sex slave, the girl''s naturally petite and tight vaginal canal became hotter and hotter. The tender vaginal walls involuntarily began to tighten under the repeated friction of the robust penis, sensitive and delicate mucous membranes tightly entwining around the throbbing and penetrating penis.

    Derick''s increasingly intense thrusts also made the girl''s intermittent and melodious moans grow louder and more urgent: "Master... Ah... It feels so good... Ah... Ah... Oh... Ah... Oh..."

    Sacha completely lost herself in the overwhelming carnal pleasure, not even realizing when she began to moan uncontrollably, her voice growing louder and more seductive. With a slightly furrowed brow and slightly parted lips, she emitted a series of sweet and painful moans, displaying a charming yet agonizingly pleasurable demeanor. Under the powerful thrusts of her master, the girl had become somewhat wild.

    Watching the little sex slave take the initiative to adapt to him, everything felt so natural and fitting. Seeing the girl, who used to be as pure as jade, shy and lovely, now writhing under him, eagerly accommodating his large penis in her small horny orifice, filled Derick with pride. He had transformed this innocent schoolgirl into the lascivious and wanton little sex slave she was now.

    In this situation, he spared no effort in thrusting into the exquisite and delicate body of the premium sex slave he had trained so meticulously, a body still exuding the charm of a pure young girl.

    Sacha was obedient, despite being driven to the brink of ecstasy and agony by the movements of her master''s large penis rubbing inside her small horny orifice. She bit her lip and forcefully accommodated Derick. At this moment, she kept wriggling her buttocks, making her small horny orifice protrude more between her legs, allowing her master''s large penis to penetrate even deeper, bringing more pleasure and stimulation to both.

    The girl''s full and elastic breasts rose and fell with her rapid breaths. Even more tantalizingly, her breasts swayed vigorously under the man''s thrusts, the layers of waves appearing particularly seductive.

    Combined with her delicate and innocent face contorted in a teeth-clenched expression as she accommodated the man''s movements, she appeared even more enticing, igniting a fiery passion within Derick. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he felt the time was ripe. He fiercely lifted his lower body and ruthlessly plunged his penis deep into the mysterious, narrow, and intensely hot honeyed cave of the girl...

    Lost in the ocean of desire, the girl was fiercely and forcefully penetrated by her master once again. She only felt the immense, hard penis plunging deeply into the innermost part of her body, the master''s enormous and scorching glans swiftly touching and retreating on the already extremely sensitive core of her uterus.

    Sacha only felt the master''s huge glans touch the most sensitive part deep within her vagina, immediately triggering an indescribably delightful spasm and convulsion in her tender and delicate clitoris, which then rapidly spread uncontrollably throughout her body, reaching her very marrow and soul.

    The girl went into a frenzy, seizing the man''s buttocks with her hands as he withdrew his penis from her vagina. Her ten slender and translucent jade-like fingers spasmed as they gripped the man''s muscles, creating a striking contrast with his dark buttocks. Her beautiful and alluring legs also spasmed, tightly clasping the man''s legs.

    Derick felt extremely surprised as he sensed the delicate movements and convulsions of his charming little sex slave''s snow-white smooth lower abdomen and slightly protruding soft mons veneris beneath him.

    Amidst the wild trembling of the girl''s snow-white smooth lower abdomen and mons veneris, her wet, shiny, and incredibly tender pink orifice, moistened by the high tide of passion, irregularly pulsated. It vigorously spurted out a glistening and slippery love nectar, which flowed into her beautiful pink cleft and dripped down onto the sofa...

    A familiar warm stream surged out from deep within the girl''s vagina once again. The adorable little sex slave couldn''t help but feel extremely shy and embarrassed, her innocent and lovely face blushing with a charming rosy hue. She truly looked pitiful.

    At that moment, in her dazed state amidst the surging passion, the sensitive girl felt something lightly touching her fragrant lips. It turned out that the master''s penis, at some point, had proudly risen and was swaying before her in a respectful salute.

    Sacha quickly closed her beautiful eyes, her heart pounding wildly. Her lovely eyes remained tightly shut, too afraid to open. However, the penis continued to lightly touch her soft, rosy lips, as if teasing her. The girl''s already fiery red face became even more flushed, incredibly beautiful. Derick, with a lecherous smile, deliberately used his penis to touch the girl''s beautiful red lips, delicate nose, tightly closed eyes, and smooth cheeks...

    Sacha was bewildered by Derick''s lewd teasing, her heart pounding wildly. She felt the thick penis pressing tightly against her soft red lips, rubbing back and forth, transmitting the unique musky scent of a man into the girl''s nostrils. Instinctively feeling dirty yet strangely stimulated, she tightly sealed her lips, too scared to part them. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Be obedient, my good little sex slave. Help your master by licking my big penis and swallowing all the lustful fluids and semen on it..."

    "Yes, master, Snow will obey..." The girl realized she couldn''t escape and timidly opened her eyes, deciding to use her pure and beautiful little mouth to serve her master''s big penis.

    Before the girl''s cherry lips could even part, the eagerly awaited giant rod forcefully thrust into her tender and soft little mouth, making the girl gag. She struggled to hold back the urge to vomit, smartly keeping her mouth open to avoid biting the master''s penis.

    The taste of the man''s penis was not appetizing, covered in a large amount of lustful fluids, semen, and even some traces of the girl''s virgin blood from her deflowering. The combination of these flavors was quite unpleasant, but the girl showed no sign of disgust. Instead, she eagerly opened her mouth, wholeheartedly accommodating the master''s penis as it released inside her small mouth.

    Derick looked at the delicate little sex slave beneath him, who was being penetrated by his penis and gagging repeatedly, yet still obediently catering to him. Her fragile and tender appearance was incredibly stimulating. If Sacha''s admirers saw their goddess being ravaged in this way, they would probably be heartbroken.

    The girl''s mouth was already so overwhelmed that she was dizzy and on the verge of passing out from suffocation. However, Derick had not yet reached climax. Sensing this, Lisa, who was nearby, sensibly crawled over and willingly straddled Derick''s body, beginning her journey as a female knight.

 Chapter 100 100: Survivor

    In the end, even Lisa and Sacha taking turns were no match for Derick. Lisa, with her experience, barely managed to hold on. However, poor Sacha, a newly deflowered little sex slave, was completely unable to resist the man''s desire. She was forced to offer up her backside, repeatedly ravished until she fainted, only to wake up and then faint again a dozen times. Her entire being was exhausted from the ordeal. It was only under the combined assault of the two women that Derick finally reached climax twice...

    Inside the hospital, amidst the continuous alerts from the system:

    - "Mu Ling killed a level one zombie, gaining one point and 3000/3000 experience in Thunder Ability."

    - "Congratulations to the host for leveling up Thunder Ability to level four, gaining the Thunder Wall."

    - "Angelica killed a level one zombie, gaining one point and 988/10000 experience in Thunder Ability."

    Outside, a group of women kept killing zombies, causing Derick''s points and ability upgrade experience to soar rapidly, reaching level three in just half a day, and still rising at an even faster pace.

    Angelica shattered a black zombie with a thunderous snake, then trembled all over as bursts of lightning erupted. Her momentum soared rapidly and reached its peak. Witnessing this scene, the surrounding female warriors showed envy in their eyes and quickly retreated.

    They had experienced such situations twice before and knew it was the commotion of an ability upgrade. Angelica and Mu Ling had encountered it before, and they used to need to be cautious of potential dangers during upgrades, but not anymore.

    Because when Angelica broke through, the commotion was so great that the lightning almost turned the surrounding ten meters into a pool of thunder. The crackling lightning would have annihilated any zombie bold enough to enter this area.

    Angelica''s breakthrough vision quickly disappeared, leaving behind scorch marks from the lightning. A dozen or so zombies lay scattered within a radius of ten meters.

    Gently gripping her palm, Angelica could feel the immense power contained within, enough to easily crush a truck. Her ability had now upgraded to level 3, making her progress second only to Derick''s.

    With a casual wave of her hand, two lightning-infused sword energies emerged, forming two slashing strikes that cleanly killed all the zombies along their path.

    Watching this astonishing display of power, Mu Ling was also somewhat amazed. Although her ability had also reached level 2, there was still a gap compared to Angelica. Just one level difference made such a huge gap, indicating that things would only get more terrifying in the future.

    Mu Ling had no desire to compete for favor with her elder sister, but she knew that their master valued them greatly and entrusted such an important task of training warriors to her. Therefore, she also wanted to double her efforts, not to disappoint their master, and strive to become their master''s sharpest sword, cutting down everything for their master.

    With this in mind, Mu Ling increased her speed and unleashed the lightning in her hand, fiercely smashing into the group of zombies ahead. Seeing Mu Ling suddenly become more courageous, Angelica smiled slightly, probably understanding what she was thinking. So she followed suit. With her upgraded thunder ability, clearing the zombies became even easier.

    Angelica and Mu Ling charged at the forefront, while the female warriors behind were responsible for clearing the sides and the isolated zombies. Although there were only a few dozen female warriors, they exuded the momentum of a mighty army.

    The conspicuous commotion quickly caught the attention of the surrounding survivors on the streets, who frantically called out for help. Some of these survivors had been stranded here for a long time, with their food supply almost exhausted. If no one came to rescue them, they would probably starve to death sooner or later. Now that they saw someone approaching, they naturally wouldn''t miss this opportunity.

    "Help... Can anyone downstairs hear me? Someone needs help here..."

    "Those women, can you hear me? There are still people upstairs. Are you all deaf? Haven''t you heard that there are people upstairs who need help? Hurry up and come over..."

    The two women with high four-dimensional attributes quickly heard the nearby survivors'' calls for help. Some survivors who were closer even threw things downstairs.

    Angelica frowned, and the female warriors behind her exchanged glances. Naturally, they didn''t want to help these people. Their loyalty to Derick was extremely high. In their view, apart from their master, it would be better if all the men in the world died. However, now they were being led by two mistresses, so they naturally had to obey their orders.

    Angelica stopped killing zombies, smiled playfully, and said to Mu Ling, who also looked uncomfortable, "Mu sister, you take a group of people. Let''s split up and ''rescue'' these people." Angelica deliberately emphasized the word "rescue."

    Mu Ling immediately understood, nodded with a smile, and each led a group of female warriors to rescue the survivors from both sides of the street.

    Of course, Angelica and Mu Ling were not going to rescue these people out of kindness. But the hospital needed more manpower. If those women were smart, they would naturally follow them. If they were not smart, they probably wouldn''t have a good ending. As for the men, they would be killed on sight. These women didn''t want to see what they considered dirty things.

    Angelica led the team into the residential building in the community, ordering the female warriors to kick open each door and check if there were any living people inside. If there were women, they would take them away; if there were men, they would be killed directly.

    The zombies that other survivors feared so much were like chickens and dogs in the hands of these female warriors with an average three-dimensional value of over 20 and enhanced weapons. They couldn''t stop their advance at all.

    Angelica walked directly along the corridor to the seventh floor. There weren''t too many survivors in the residential building, but she had just seen that there seemed to be a few on the seventh floor.

    "Open the door..." Angelica knocked on the door and shouted inside.

    Inside the door, an excited man was moving the debris blocking the entrance. He was a homebody and had stored a lot of food in the house because he rarely went out. This was how he barely survived in the apocalypse, but as time passed, his food supply was slowly decreasing.

    Finally seeing a group of women today, and the leading ones were extremely powerful, excited the man. He thought that rescue had finally arrived.

    After finally opening the door, he saw several women, with an extremely beautiful ice-cold lady at the forefront, leaving him wide-eyed.

    Splat.

    Blood splattered as Angelica sheathed her long knife. Without even looking at the man, she pierced his heart with her thunder-infused blade, leaving him with an incredulous expression as he fell to the ground.

    "You, search this floor for anyone and take anything useful you find..." Angelica ordered, and the other female warriors eagerly started searching.

    In another building, Mu Ling listened to the grumbling of several men inside, looking somewhat displeased, and kicked open the door.

    With a loud bang, a fat man was knocked down by the flying door, and there were a few screams from inside.

    "You bastard, scum! Is this how you treat taxpayers?" an angry, slim man said, while also casting lecherous glances at the women entering.

    "These men are handed over to you. Don''t disappoint me," Mu Ling said coldly to the female warriors behind her. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The female warriors exchanged glances, excitement flashing in their eyes. Killing these men? They loved doing that the most.

    Before the slender man could finish speaking, he was directly stabbed through by one of the female warriors with a long knife. The female warriors swarmed in, turning the room into a hornet''s nest for the men inside.

    "You... Aren''t you police officers? How could you..." a man looked at Mu Ling''s police uniform in shock, but quickly lost his breath.

    "Police?" Mu Ling shook her head. So what if they were police officers? In her mind, her master had already occupied all the space, leaving no room for anything else. As long as it was something her master liked, she would do her best.

 Chapter 101 101: Understanding Girl

    Moreover, she wasn''t wearing this police uniform to symbolize her own identity as a police officer. It was mainly because Derick had once said that she looked charming when she wore the police uniform. So, to make her master happy, Mulin wore the police uniform.

    "Instructor, the search is complete. Apart from these few men in this building, there''s no one else," a few female warriors reported as they finished their search.

    Mulin felt somewhat disappointed. They had searched several buildings, and so far, they had only found some male survivors; not a single woman.

    "Let''s go. Continue the search. There should be a few more floors in this building," Mulin led the female warriors upstairs, reaching the top floor.

    In front of a room, a man was trying to please Mulin and the other female warriors. His eyes were filled with surprise. Mulin noticed that something was off but didn''t rush to take action.

    It wasn''t because she had become lenient; it was because she noticed that the man in front of her was clearly acting strangely. Although he was trying to please them, his gaze towards Mulin in her police uniform seemed evasive. Moreover, his complexion was rosy, not at all like someone who had been starving for a long time.

    Like the previous encounter with that shut-in, they had stored plenty of food at home. However, they still had to be careful and save their supplies. This man didn''t look like someone who had been lacking food. Why would these people keep so much food at home for such a long time?

    "Both of you, go inside and search. Be careful," two female warriors nodded and were about to enter the room.

    "You two, there''s no need to go inside. The room is very messy, with some... unpleasant things," the man became visibly flustered and quickly reached out to stop the two female warriors.

    "If you don''t want to die, get out of here!" A cold long knife was held against the man''s neck. The man shivered and quickly made way.

    Sweat dripped from the man''s forehead, and his eyes flickered nervously. Mulin had been in the special forces and naturally noticed that something was amiss. There was definitely something suspicious about this room.

    Soon, the two female warriors finished their search and came out of the room. However, their faces looked somewhat unpleasant, and they had expressions of nausea and disgust. Before they could speak, they couldn''t help but vomit in the corridor nearby.

    Mulin''s face turned cold as she looked at the panicked man. If it weren''t for the several women surrounding him with long knives, he probably would have fled long ago.

    After the two female warriors finished vomiting, their faces still looked unpleasant. They reluctantly approached Mulin and reported, "Instructor, inside... there''s a half of a woman''s body, and some pieces of flesh and blood. It''s this beast''s wife. There''s also human meat being cooked in a pot..." The two female warriors hadn''t even finished speaking when the other women around them turned pale and stared angrily at the trembling man in the middle.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to... I didn''t want this... I was just too hungry, I had no choice... I''m sorry..." The man knelt on the ground, crying bitterly.

    The more the two female warriors spoke, the angrier they became. They wished they could take a few stabs at the man kneeling before them.

    Mulin also felt disgusted. Even though she had been in the special forces and had seen many dark cases, the act of eating one''s own wife, who was supposed to be their loved one, in order to survive was chilling.

    "Break this beast''s limbs and throw him down to feed the zombies..." Mulin looked disgusted, and she didn''t even want to get her hands dirty.

    Mulin pronounced the man''s death sentence, and the man on his knees was terrified. "You can''t do this! You''re playing with people''s lives! Let me go, let me go! Who do you think you are, a cop? You have no right to sentence me to death, you bastard..."

    Facing the man''s furious curses, several female warriors acted together, breaking the man''s limbs while he was still on the ground. Then, they dragged him away like a dead dog and threw him down from the upper floor. Even if he wasn''t bitten by zombies, he would undoubtedly die from the fall.

    "Instructor, there''s still a little girl in the room, but her condition is a bit off. She doesn''t want to come out with us. Would you like to take a look?" One of the female warriors reported to Mulin.

    Mulin nodded and entered the room. In a bedroom, she found the little girl the female warrior had mentioned. She was about ten years old, and her hands were chained to the security bars by an iron chain.

    A flash of extreme anger crossed Mulin''s eyes. She walked up quickly, cut the iron chain binding the girl, and then picked her up.

    "Wuwuwu... Let me go, bad person... Let me go... I don''t want to eat my mommy... Let me go..." The little girl struggled and screamed desperately.

    A pang of sympathy filled Mulin''s heart as she held the little girl tightly. From the girl''s words, she could guess what had happened. This little girl was the daughter of the man from earlier. She had witnessed her mother being killed and eaten by her father, which had left her traumatized. She might have even been forced to eat her mother''s flesh by her father. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Thinking about this, Mulin regretted not hacking the monster into pieces before throwing him out to feed the zombies. It would have been too merciful to let him off so easily.

    "Okay, it''s okay. Don''t cry. I''m not your daddy. I''m a police officer here to rescue you," Mulin consoled the frightened little girl, hugging her tightly.

    The little girl looked up at Mu Ling, then buried her head in her arms and cried sadly, "Woo woo woo... Sister, my dad is so bad. He used a knife to hurt my mom and wanted to eat her flesh, woo woo woo..."

    "Okay, okay, it''s okay now, it''s okay..." Mu Ling gently comforted the poor girl. Gradually, the little girl cried herself to sleep in her arms, and then Mu Ling carried her out of the room.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Derick, who had just finished exercising, felt refreshed. After briefly planning the development of the base, he found the beautiful woman Camilla on the balcony.

    Seeing Derick approaching, Camilla instinctively felt uneasy, with a hint of fear and disgust in her eyes. She stood up, wanting to leave.

    With a lecherous smile, Derick quickly grabbed Camilla''s hands and pinned her against the balcony, close to her earlobe. "What''s wrong, Camilla? Trying to avoid me as soon as you see me, not even saying hello. Is that how impolite you are?"

    The man''s breath made Camilla''s heart beat faster. She didn''t speak, just dodged, trying to break free from Derick''s embrace.

    "Ah... let go of me." Seeing the beautiful woman in his arms gritting her teeth and remaining silent, Derick immediately showed some intention to tease her. His big hand directly covered her firm chest, eliciting a scream from the beauty.

    "By the way, are you trying to let everyone downstairs hear you with such a loud voice?" Derick looked down at the balcony where many maids were working. Just by raising their heads a bit, they could see the two people on the balcony.

    Camilla felt a little flustered inside and quickly closed her mouth. However, the man''s attack did not stop. She already felt a slight tingling and sensitivity in her chest as it changed shape in Derick''s hand.

    "What... What do you want, after all?" Camilla, unable to escape the man''s embrace, became anxious, with a touch of sorrow and anger.

    "What else can I want? Just seeing such a beautiful woman like Camilla, I want to press her on this balcony, strip her naked, and then insert my penis from behind, making her cry and beg for mercy," Derick said without any restraint.

    The man''s use of explicit language and these obscene words made Camilla''s eyebrows twitch. As an educated lady, she had never heard such vulgar vocabulary before, except for the few encounters with Derick. She couldn''t help but feel disgusted.

    "Could you please not be so vulgar? Is there nothing else on a man''s mind besides these things?" Camilla said with a look of disgust.

    "Oh, there''s definitely more. For example, having such a beautiful lady like Camilla lying on a bed, spreading her legs, and begging for a penis to penetrate her. Just thinking about it is exciting," Derick replied.

    Camilla''s heart was filled with sorrow and helplessness. She felt completely powerless against the man before her. Whether through threats or pleas, she couldn''t shake his determination. Unfortunately, he also had great strength and was determined to humiliate her in every way possible. Camilla had no means to resist.

 Chapter 102 102: The Struggle of the Beautiful Woman (1)

    "Don''t... let go of me," Camilla struggled desperately, and tears streamed down uncontrollably.

    Little did Camilla know that her struggle only heightened Derick''s interest. His erection surged, pressing against the mayor''s wife''s thigh. His scorching hot member pressed against her western-style dress, which offered no resistance to the temperature of the man''s throbbing shaft.

    Camilla couldn''t help but recall the robust and imposing sight of the man''s penis moving inside her delicate opening. Even the shape of the penis, now pressed against her thigh, began to take form in her mind. She shivered involuntarily, feeling an overwhelming sense of shame.

    Derick didn''t rush; instead, he tantalizingly teased the chaste beauty''s body, mindful not to overstimulate her to the point where she contemplated self-harm again. He had ample time to conquer this extraordinary beauty, and he found the challenge all the more intriguing.

    Smack!

    Derick firmly slapped Camilla''s raised buttocks. She screamed, leaping out of Derick''s embrace. She instinctively clutched her buttocks, a mix of embarrassment and discomfort washing over her. Derick showed no restraint, and this was far from playful flirting; Camilla felt real pain.

    As Camilla looked flustered and distressed, her eyes betrayed not only embarrassment but also a subtle hint of pleasure and desire, a manifestation of her masochistic tendencies. Derick felt a sense of pride; he knew he could easily mold this seemingly steadfast beauty into his submissive pet, capitalizing on her weakness for pain and submission.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a wonderful feel! So firm and tender, even better than those young girls. I can''t fathom what your cuckold husband was thinking to abandon such a perfect woman," Derick shook his head, a regretful expression on his face.

    Camilla pursed her lips and remained silent. However, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of sorrow and resentment deep within her heart. If it weren''t for her husband''s abandonment, she would never have ended up in this situation today. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Covering her slightly sore and likely reddened buttocks from the spanking, the beautiful woman couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement amidst the pain. The pain was accompanied by waves of pleasure, causing her to involuntarily squeeze her legs together, leaving her intimate area strangely vacant.

    Derick advanced a few steps, steadily driving the beautiful woman into a corner. He shamelessly observed her well-proportioned, perfect physique, mature and alluring grace, combined with an air of nobility. This was not something easily cultivated; it required a naturally perfect woman from a cultured and aristocratic background.

    "Do you still have so many women that you can''t satisfy yourself with? Why do you have to do this?" Camilla said with some helplessness.

    "How could those ordinary women compare to a dignified and elegant beauty like Camilla, with such grace?" Derick greedily breathed in her body''s fragrance, his gaze fixed on the prominent curves beneath her shirt that defied containment.

    Listening to the man''s unabashed flattery, Camilla, though displaying a hint of resistance on the surface, secretly felt a barely perceptible sense of delight. "Yes, why can''t my husband notice me when this man is so infatuated with me?"

    It had been almost a year since Camilla had been intimate with her husband. His abilities in that department were mediocre at best, and his frequent social engagements had further diminished his performance. Ever since Derick had explored her body that one time, she had never experienced such pleasure. It was as if she had been transported back to her 18-year-old self, and her entire being had come alive with vibrant colors.

    The beautiful woman was lost in her thoughts, not realizing that the man had approached her. His hands had even climbed to her waist. "No, I can''t do this..." she reacted in fear, using her hands to push Derick''s chest away.

    "Think about your husband. It''s been so long since he came to see you; he''s probably given up on you by now. With his status, he might be living it up somewhere safe!" Derick continued to press her, step by step.

    "No, it''s not like that..." Camilla shook her head, feeling somewhat incredulous. Deep down, she knew the truth but was unwilling to accept it. Moreover, as the daughter of a well-educated and morally upright family, she couldn''t convince herself to commit such a morally and spiritually betraying act.

    "But look at me, Camilla. My penis down here is already swollen, and it''s quite uncomfortable. If I don''t release it, I might not be able to hold back..." Derick pressed his body against the beautiful woman.

    The man''s scorching hot penis rested in the crevice of the woman''s thighs, causing her heart to race with a mix of fear and panic. At that moment, she was neither able to resist nor defend herself.

    "Camilla, with a body as exquisite as yours, any man would desire you. Why confine yourself like this? No one will ever know, and you surely haven''t forgotten the intense pleasure from our last encounter!" The man''s words were like a devil''s temptation, assaulting the woman''s innermost thoughts.

    "No... no, please, I can''t do it. Don''t..." The beautiful woman sobbed, tears streaming down her face. She looked pale, clearly overwhelmed by panic and fear.

    "Alright, alright. If you''re unwilling to help me find relief with your body, so be it..." Derick, looking at the cornered beauty, took a step back first.

    "Ah?" Camilla thought she had misheard. Could it be that this man was willing to let her go?

    "But," Derick''s tone shifted, "Camilla, you see how hard I am down here. If I don''t release, I might do something I can''t control." He pointed to his lower body.

    Camilla glanced at Derick''s lower half, even though he was wearing pants, it couldn''t hide the impressive size of his penis, which was truly intimidating.

    "So, what do you suggest we do?" Camilla hesitated for a moment. She had made up her mind that as long as this man didn''t continue to demand what she feared, she would agree to almost anything else.

    "As long as Camilla agrees to help me ejaculate with your mouth, then I will spare you," Derick said calmly.

    "You... I don''t want to," as soon as she heard this condition, the beautiful woman immediately shook her head in refusal.

    "Then use your vagina to help me release, don''t lose face..." Derick said coldly.

    "No... you can''t do this," the man''s sudden change in attitude and his cold tone made Camilla feel frightened.

    "It seems you''ve chosen to be raped by me then?"

    "Fine, I agree... I agree," seeing that the man had already begun to take action, the beautiful woman cried out in despair.

    "That''s better. Let''s get started then," Derick smiled and lay back on the bed nonchalantly.

    Camilla looked at the man''s erect penis with a mixture of pain and discomfort. Even though it was through his pants, she could feel its length. She was about to use her mouth to satisfy him, something she had never done, not even with her husband, as she found it repulsive and degrading, something only prostitutes would do.

    "Why are you just standing there?" Derick grew impatient.

    The beautiful woman felt a wave of sadness within her, and two clear tears streamed down her cheeks. Somewhat reluctantly, she climbed onto the bed, trembling hands moving to help him remove his pants.

    With each delicate movement, Derick''s pants came off, and his entire erect penis sprang free, pointing audaciously at the beauty''s lovely face. The large, glistening head of his penis was less than ten centimeters away from Camilla''s face.

    As she inhaled the scent of the man''s penis, which was now so close, she detected a distinct and unpleasant odor, causing a strong sense of revulsion. The beautiful and delicate features of her face twisted with disgust and aversion.

    Moreover, the closer she got to the man''s penis, the more intense the smell of semen became, almost overwhelming her senses. Waves of the pungent aroma rushed into her nasal passages, making her feel utterly repulsed.

    The humiliation inside the beautiful woman was unbearable. The offensive odor made her feel as if she were about to vomit. Clenching her teeth, she slowly closed her eyes, as if to block out the sensation, and then gradually approached the man''s penis.

    Slowly, the woman''s lips covered Derick''s glans. At this moment, the strong scent of semen and the unique aroma of the man''s genitalia became overwhelmingly potent. It was as if Derick, to accommodate her act of oral sex, had even stimulated himself to release a small amount of seminal fluid.

 Chapter 103 103: The Struggle of the Beautiful Woman (2)

    With the thought of completing this task as quickly as possible, Camilla wanted to make the man ejaculate sooner, so she wouldn''t have to endure the nauseating and repulsive odor. She extended her tongue and tentatively licked the man''s semen.

    "Ugh... ew..." An indescribable and repugnant taste and odor overwhelmed Camilla, making her stomach churn uncontrollably. She desperately resisted the urge to vomit, rushing into the restroom where she began to retch and vomit violently.

    "Isn''t this a bit exaggerated?" Derick was somewhat surprised. While he acknowledged that his semen might not taste great, he couldn''t fathom it being so repulsive as to induce vomiting. Could it be that this woman had an instinctual allergic reaction to semen?

    "Yes, I''m sorry, it wasn''t intentional..." The beautiful woman, her face pale, looked at Derick. She didn''t understand what had happened either. When she had tasted the semen, it hadn''t seemed so revolting. However, she had started trembling uncontrollably and vomited as if she had ingested poison.

    "It seems you do have an allergic reaction to semen..." Derick could tell that Camilla''s reaction was genuine, and it was not an act. It was perfectly normal; just as there were women with special preferences for consuming semen and rimming, there were also women who had allergic reactions to semen.

    "I... I don''t know why, please, don''t..." The beautiful woman, seeing Derick''s silence, feared that he was angry and was afraid of being forced into something against her will. She quickly explained, her voice filled with anxiety and apprehension.

    Derick didn''t feel particularly bothered by the situation. After all, he had just ejaculated on two young girls moments ago, and he wasn''t particularly eager for another release. He was here to train this virtuous lady. She had agreed to perform oral sex on him this time, and next time, he might add breast play. Eventually, he planned to lead her down a path where she would willingly engage in vaginal and anal intercourse.

    Camilla might have thought she could find a way to satisfy Derick using other means and protect her chastity, but she didn''t realize that this was all part of the man''s scheme. She had already fallen into the web he had woven.

    "Since your mouth won''t do, how about using your feet? A footjob from a beautiful woman like you would be quite pleasing..."

    Hearing this, Camilla secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If he had suggested this earlier, she would have refused, but now, she strangely felt a sense of relief and even a hint of gratitude towards Derick.

    Upon Derick''s request, Camilla shamefully changed into black stockings and black pointed high-heeled shoes. The thin black stockings tightly wrapped around the beautiful woman''s long and shapely thighs, accentuating her voluptuous curves under the office lady uniform.

    Especially when Camilla sat on the chair, she didn''t need to bend over, and one could see her ample breasts spilling out from the slightly unbuttoned blouse. From Derick''s angle, he could even see her pale pink areolas and perky nipples. Combined with the woman''s picturesque eyebrows, seductive eyes, delicate nose, and slightly parted rosy lips, all these elements on her dignified face left Derick completely stunned.

    Camilla in her uniform was incredibly enticing. Beneath the uniform, her voluptuous breasts, slender waist, curvaceous hips, and beautiful legs formed a seductive, shapely figure. She seemed like a ripe peach, waiting for a man to pluck her. If it weren''t for Derick''s desire to slowly seduce her, he might have been unable to resist forcing himself upon her already.

    Camilla, seeing the burning desire in the man''s eyes, felt her heart fluttering. She wasn''t sure if she was scared or excited, but she could feel a growing, passionate heat inside her. Her inner desires began to awaken, and she felt a growing emptiness within her.

    Though she often wore stockings, doing so explicitly for the purpose of giving footjobs to other men made Camilla very embarrassed. However, she had no choice but to go along with it.

    The beautiful woman sat on the edge of the bed, extending her two black-stockinged legs and slowly caressing the man''s thighs. Derick let out a pleasurable low moan as the stockings-covered feet gently brushed against his skin. The sensation of her feet against his flesh nearly made him cry out in excitement.

    Camilla was both shy and nervous, her plump, stocking-clad feet clumsily exploring and caressing the inside of the man''s thighs from various angles. Although she lacked experience, her mature charm and teasing skills far surpassed those of an inexperienced young girl.

    Listening to the rustling sound produced by her black-stockinged feet rubbing against his thighs, feeling the unique texture of the stockings and the fullness of her feet, Derick found his arousal growing. It seemed like he wanted to ravish this seductive mature woman before him.

    While Camilla was relatively traditional and had only engaged in basic, traditional positions with her husband during sex, she had at least seen videos of other sexual acts. Therefore, she was not entirely unfamiliar with these practices and quickly picked up some techniques. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The beautiful woman, with a mixture of nervousness and shyness, slowly began to move her stocking-clad feet upward. It didn''t take long for her to reach the inside of the man''s thighs. Without pausing on Derick''s thighs for long, her stocking-clad feet made a direct move toward his prominent member between his legs.

    Camilla was both ashamed and embarrassed as her trembling legs and lovely feet made their way to the man''s penis. Slowly, she pressed her feet onto the head of his erection! Then her stocking-clad feet began to knead and rub his glans.

    The scorching-hot shaft pressing against the sole of her foot made the beautiful woman shiver. The firm touch and smooth curvature reminded her of the vigorous thrusts of the man''s penis inside her tender little opening.

    It must be said that Camilla''s learning skills were quite impressive. Under her control, each toe wrapped in stockings acted like a pianist''s fingers on the keys, continuously kneading, rubbing, and teasing Derick''s glans and penis from various angles.

    This made Derick feel his erection gradually becoming more excited, and waves of pleasure surged from his penis and glans, impacting deep into his brain.

    Both stocking-clad feet gripped the man''s penis and began to gently knead it. Then, using the soles of her feet, she slowly slid downward, moving toward his testicles with her caresses.

    The beautiful woman''s stocking-clad foot moved like a walnut grinder, gently stroking and kneading Derick''s two large testicles beneath his erect penis. The other foot was strategically exploring between his shaft, and in just a moment, Camilla felt a mix of excitement and trepidation. The size, girth, and hardness of his penis were far greater than her husband''s! Feeling a bit shy, she couldn''t help but increase the pace of her toe movements.

    "Oh? Ah... Ah, Camilla, your footjob skills are really something! Hah..." Derick was stimulated by the sudden increase in the beautiful woman''s actions, and it sent waves of pleasure through his body. It was a completely different sensation from vaginal intercourse, and the added friction of the stockings made it explosively pleasurable.

    Hearing the man''s praise, Camilla felt a mix of shyness and mild delight. Her stocking-clad feet continued their work, with one stroking the man''s testicles and the other massaging his shaft as if it were her palm. Who would have thought that this elegantly dressed and seductive voluptuous woman was, in fact, the virtuous wife of the town''s mayor, engaging in such an act?

    After this friction for a while, Camilla suddenly lifted both her stocking-clad feet and brought them together, simultaneously enveloping Derick''s glans. Her two feet trapped his penis between them, creating a delightful foot orifice.

    "Ah..." Feeling the soft yet textured sensation of her stocking-clad feet, Derick almost let out a loud cry.

    The beautiful woman blushed but didn''t speak. Instead, her two stocking-clad feet exerted simultaneous pressure, with toes, arches, and heels all attacking Derick''s glans from different angles.

    Derick felt like his penis had entered a warm and unique channel, distinct from the tightness of vaginal intercourse. Then, the two stocking-clad feet gently spread open, allowing the glans to pass through along his shaft and even lightly massaging his large testicles.

    Derick felt like his penis was continuously thrusting into a special foot orifice created by the two stocking-clad feet, similar to what he might experience in a young woman''s intimate passage.

    In this way, a surge of pleasure quickly overwhelmed him, and he knew he was about to climax. So, he stood up, grabbed the beautiful woman''s two stocking-clad feet, and fervently rubbed his penis, edging closer to orgasm...

 Chapter 104 104: Semen on High Heels

    The fine and slightly rough stockings trapped Derick''s glans in between. Every thrust created friction along his shaft and glans, driving Derick to a level of pleasure beyond measure, as if he were engaging with an incredibly soft and stimulating foot orifice.

    The beautiful woman blushed as her legs were constantly pulled and rubbed by the man. She felt a bit uncomfortable and stifled. The stockings on her alluring legs had already collected a significant amount of secretions, making her feet somewhat slippery.

    Derick seemed to lose control, grabbing the beautiful woman''s two pristine ankles with immensely strong arms and firmly immobilizing her feet. Her delicate, boneless stocking-clad feet trembled weakly, as if surrendering to the man''s manipulation.

    At this moment, the beautiful woman''s legs were raised high due to Derick''s restraint, and her entire body was dragged towards him. Her smooth, fair thighs were incredibly tempting, and the view beneath her short skirt left nothing to the imagination, providing immense satisfaction to the onlooker.

    "Don''t... don''t do this... it feels so strange... so... so embarrassing..." The beautiful woman''s face turned beet red. Although there was no physical pleasure in this act, she found herself experiencing an unsettling delight in watching the man seize her stocking-clad legs and brazenly violate them.

    Camilla attempted to move her legs but found herself completely immobilized by Derick''s grip. Blushing, she lay back on the chair''s backrest, relaxing the lower half of her body, allowing the man to freely take advantage of her beautiful feet. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sensation of being both resisted and welcomed was simply incredible! Seeing the poised and elegant high-ranking official being rendered as helpless as straw in the wind only fueled Derick''s desire to conquer. He increased the pace, thrusting more vigorously.

    The pungent semen rubbed onto the pristine black silk-clad feet, producing a frictional sound like "shh, shh, shh," and the decadent scent quickly filled the entire room.

    "Ah... it feels so good, Camilla, I''m about to climax," Derick quivered and shouted. His words had barely left his mouth when a scorching-hot surge erupted from the tip of his penis. "Splatter, splatter, splatter," white semen sprayed out, landing on the dainty beauty''s soles, her black silk-clad thighs, and her lower abdomen.

    Derick''s semen not only shot out forcefully but also in great quantity, nearly covering the entirety of the beautiful woman''s pristine feet. Her feet seemed to be soaked in semen, and even her stocking-clad legs had numerous spots of semen on them. Some of the thick ejaculate even dared to venture onto her clothes, leaving a few milky stains.

    Camilla fought off her nausea, not pushing away the man''s hands, allowing her two beautiful feet to be coated in semen. Although it felt uncomfortable, it didn''t make her as sick as swallowing semen would have. Right now, she was mostly just feeling embarrassed and awkward.

    Poor Camilla, born into a scholarly and genteel family, had only ever engaged in traditional intercourse with protection. She had never encountered such a debauched and licentious scene before. Her feet, clad in black stockings, were now stained white with semen, covered in spots of ejaculate. It was an utterly scandalous sight that left anyone who witnessed it feeling dizzy and overwhelmed.

    "Are you done?" The beautiful woman put on a cold facade, trying to conceal her inner turmoil and unease, but the shyness in her eyes betrayed her.

    "Alright, thanks to Camilla''s lovely feet. You''re really skilled at footjobs; it felt so comfortable," Derick chuckled lasciviously, gave her legs a few strokes with his penis to wipe off the remaining semen, and then got dressed.

    Camilla frowned, her face filled with disgust. She wanted to remove her stockings and skirt to freshen up, but Derick stopped her. "You''re not allowed to take them off. You''ll wear them all day for me today."

    "What? No, no..." The beautiful woman shook her head repeatedly. Her feet were covered in who knows how much semen, making them sticky, and semen kept dripping down. Not to mention the ejaculate on her stocking-clad legs. There was no way she could walk like this.

    "You, you can''t go back on your word. Didn''t you say that helping you relieve yourself would be enough?" Camilla''s face displayed both reluctance and indignation, and she was visibly trembling with anger.

    "When I said ''relieve,'' did you mean this?" Derick gestured towards his still-erect penis, clearly still enthusiastic and showing little sign of softening.

    The beautiful woman glanced at the erect penis, her heart racing. She had miscalculated, thinking that once Derick ejaculated, it would be over. But she didn''t expect him to remain so aroused, while her husband typically couldn''t perform multiple times.

    "Master... Mistress, they''re back!" At this moment, a knocking sound came from outside, and Valda reported from the door.

    "If you don''t want to walk out barefoot, your only option is to wear these," Derick said with a wicked grin, raising a pair of high heels and waving them at the beautiful woman.

    Seeing Camilla''s grim expression, Derick chuckled lasciviously. "Or you have a third option, which is to help me release my tension with your body. After all, I won''t soften up without a few more releases. I''m definitely more capable than your useless husband."

    "You..." Camilla was exasperated and glared at the man. She felt helpless, but she reluctantly put on the high heels with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.

    "Hehe... these semen-covered high heels look quite nice," Derick picked up one of the high heels and filled it with milky-white semen. With his other hand, he held Camilla''s slightly raised and playful foot and gently slid it into the high heel.

    "Mmm... the soles... they''re sticky, just like glue," Camilla was surprised and uncomfortable. It felt as if she were stepping into mud, extremely unpleasant. The semen quickly adhered to the soles of her feet, and streams of white fluid oozed out from between her toes, making it look incredibly sensual and lascivious.

    The beautiful woman''s face turned as red as if she could bleed, and she reluctantly stood up. She attempted to take a few steps in the semen-covered high heels, but with the sticky soles, every step produced a delightful squelching sound.

    What''s worse was that the high heels weren''t very stable to begin with. With the slippery and viscous semen on the soles, she found it difficult to maintain her balance. Every slight movement felt slippery, uncomfortable, and nauseating.

    "Tsk, tsk, what a sight..." Derick quietly admired the dignified beauty struggling to walk in the sticky, semen-covered high heels. Her face, flushed with embarrassment and furrowed brows, exuded countless charms¡ªelegance mixed with seduction.

    "You bastard... this is so embarrassing," Camilla cursed under her breath. Since encountering Derick, she felt that she couldn''t maintain the dignified and composed demeanor she had always upheld.

    Derick opened the door, and Valda, who approached from the opposite direction, immediately detected a familiar scent. She had often been in Derick''s room while helping him get dressed and knew exactly what the smell was. She carefully took a peek inside and saw Camilla, leaning against the wall.

    "What are you peeking at?" Derick playfully teased the young maid with a raised eyebrow.

    "Oh dear... it hurts, it hurts," the young maid Valda held her head in embarrassment, wearing a sheepish expression after being caught peeking by her master.

    "I''m sorry, Master, I was wrong..." the young girl lowered her head obediently, feeling a bit embarrassed. Over time, as they had interacted with their master, they realized that he wasn''t as difficult to serve as they initially thought. Apart from his fondness for women, he was quite normal in other aspects. He wasn''t the ruthless, bloodthirsty type they had feared before. Consequently, they were no longer as afraid as they used to be, and they didn''t have to kneel down and beg for mercy at the drop of a hat.

    "Alright, you go inside and help her down the stairs..." Camilla, upon seeing someone enter, tried to appear as normal as possible despite her embarrassment. She didn''t know that Valda had already figured out what Derick had been doing in the room. Valda assumed that Derick had played too hard, making it difficult for Camilla to walk, which is why she needed assistance.

    "Madam, let me assist you out..." Valda said with a respectful tone as she addressed Camilla.

    Women like Camilla, who hadn''t confirmed their status but had been with Derick, were generally referred to as "madam" by these maids. On the other hand, women like Lisa, Mu Ling, or Angelica, who had been granted supernatural abilities, were typically addressed as "mistress." These distinctions were based on differences in identity and could be discerned through their supernatural endowments.

 Chapter 105 105: Chu Xiaoyue

    Camilla''s face stiffened with extreme embarrassment, and she wished she could find a hole to hide in. She felt incredibly uncomfortable all over her body. She thought Valda had discovered the semen in her high heels and that''s why she was feeling so nervous and ashamed.

    "Madam...?" Valda called out.

    "Ah... okay," Camilla instinctively replied. To be honest, without someone supporting her, she might not even be able to walk down the stairs. She glanced at the man walking ahead of her with a mixture of frustration and embarrassment. She felt deeply humiliated.

    "What''s that sound?" Valda, puzzled, supported Camilla but noticed strange squishing and dripping sounds nearby. It was quite unusual, as if something watery was being squeezed.

    Camilla''s face turned bright red. She involuntarily slowed her pace and almost slipped, feeling like she had been stripped naked and placed in a crowd. Her whole body was as uncomfortable as being pricked with needles, and her body was incredibly stiff.

    With every step she took, she felt the semen inside her high heels being squeezed. Large amounts of milky white fluid were forced up through the bottom of her feet, then around her arches, and even some leaked outside her high heels.

    What was even worse was that whenever she stepped, a lot of the semen would flow out along the gaps between her toes. It made her feel extremely uncomfortable, to put it bluntly. Her entire body felt like it was stepping on mud¡ªdisgusting and repulsive. Every inch of her sole was completely lubricated by the semen, and even her stockings couldn''t hold it back. They merged with the semen, sticking tightly to the beauty''s sole.

    So, as the squishing and dripping sounds accompanied them along the way, Valda supported Camilla until they reached downstairs. Throughout the journey, Camilla kept praying not to be seen, pleading silently, "Please, don''t let anyone see me..."

    Fortunately, fate was on her side. Although Valda sensed that something was amiss, she brushed it aside, attributing it to the intimacy between the master and Camilla in their room earlier. She chose to turn a blind eye to the lingering sensual scent on Camilla and the traces of semen on her thigh-high stockings.

    Outside the hospital''s main entrance, the group of women who had spent the day killing zombies had returned. They had already killed quite a few zombies during this period, and with the addition of Lisa and Angelica, the two lightning-powered mutants, their efficiency had increased significantly. They had practically cleared all the zombies in the vicinity of the hospital.

    Looking at the neatly organized formation before him, while they might not have the discipline of a military unit, their fierce and determined expressions made them even more intimidating. These women warriors weren''t just dealing with zombies; during the process of clearing them out, they had also eliminated many survivors. Consequently, they all carried an aura of ruthlessness, striking fear into the hearts of the maids.

    "Well done, all of you..." Derick observed the group of women warriors who had made significant progress. Although they didn''t possess superpowers, they were equipped with weapons he had strengthened using the system. After killing zombies, these weapons would automatically transfer some of the power back into their bodies. While it couldn''t compare to direct attribute enhancements through points, it had the advantage of being subtle and allowing for continuous development. The more zombies they killed, the stronger they became.

    These female warriors, the weakest of whom had physical qualities surpassing those of ordinary adult men, and the strongest of whom had three-dimensional attributes approaching 20, were a testament to their dedication and the power of Derick''s influence.

    Hearing Derick''s praise, the group of female warriors were so excited that they almost fainted. To be praised by their divine figure and role model made them feel that their sacrifices, even if they led to death, were worthwhile.

    "Master, these are all gifts bestowed upon us by your greatness. Compared to these gifts, our contributions are insignificant," the multitude of female warriors expressed their heartfelt gratitude.

    Derick waved his hand to quiet down the excited female warriors and then instructed them to disperse and rest. He left behind dozens of survivors they had brought back today. While there weren''t too many survivors in the vicinity, through extensive searching, they had managed to find over twenty women. The men who resisted their discipline had been eliminated.

    "Sisters, thank you for your hard work. Lisa will take care of these women," Derick said.

    "You don''t need to tell me that. Besides, we have Mu Ling and Lisa to share the workload," Angelica said as she pulled over a policewoman who had been standing idly nearby.

    "Ah, yes," Mu Ling seemed a bit uncomfortable with Angelica''s closeness. She found it strange to be called "big sister" by Angelica, especially considering their relationship with the master.

    Derick had someone bring Lisa, who was still lying in bed, over to train the newcomers, leaving the group of girls looking at him with a hint of resentment.

    "Ahem...sisters, let''s go back. Where did this little girl come from?" Derick asked as he looked at a young girl holding hands with Mu Ling.

    Angelica stepped closer and explained to Derick where the little girl came from. They had asked her, and her name was Chu Xiaoyue. She had probably been scared by her father''s behavior, which was why she was now somewhat afraid of people. However, she seemed to trust Mu Ling, especially since she was a policewoman.

    "Ah..." Derick sighed. Indeed, anything was possible in this post-apocalyptic world. Only about a week had passed since the apocalypse had begun, and they were already witnessing cannibalism. They had no idea what else might happen in the future.

    It''s clear that the little girl is obviously a bit afraid of others, especially when facing Derick. She tightly holds Mu Ling''s hand and follows closely behind her. Derick has no intention of bullying such a little girl, so he asks Mu Ling to take her to freshen up and then have a meal.

    "Wu wu... wow." The little girl eats the food on the table and starts to cry sadly. Although she vigorously refused her father''s feeding, she hasn''t eaten for several days and looks a bit unwell. After freshening up, she starts to sweep the food on the table.

    "Okay, okay, don''t cry, everything is fine now..." Camilla sits beside the little girl, Chu Xiaoyue, comforting her. At this moment, her maternal instinct bursts forth, and she doesn''t even notice the semen flowing down from inside her high heels.

    "Police sister, thank you..." Chu Xiaoyue, having eaten her fill, expresses her gratitude to Mu Ling.

    Seeing such a lovely and sensible little girl, Mu Ling can''t help but be surprised and smiles as she says to the little girl, "You don''t need to thank me for this. You should thank that brother over there. These things are all from him." Mu Ling points to Derick.

    "Um, thank you, brother... You are a good person." Chu Xiaoyue says timidly to Derick. It''s clear that she is still somewhat unaccustomed, considering she has been through so much. Being so sensible at the age of ten is already quite remarkable.

    Derick almost choked on his food. "You are a good person" - why does this sentence feel somewhat ironic to him? Especially Camilla, who glares angrily at Derick. The soles of the beautiful woman''s feet are still tainted with semen, and who knows how much semen has been absorbed by her beautiful feet.

    "Cough... It''s okay, Xiaoyue, are you tired? Do you need to rest for a while?" Derick wouldn''t argue with a sensible and lovely little girl. He just patted her head and said.

    Mu Ling took the little girl to rest in a room, leaving Derick and a few others in the room.

    Angelica was discussing the development of the base with Derick. The warehouse contains plenty of food brought back by Derick and the female warriors, enough for the people in the base to eat for several months. Other supplies are also basically complete.

    However, for long-term development, Angelica ordered some maids to plant seeds in some vacant areas at the hospital, such as flower beds, so that they can have fresh vegetables and fruits when they mature.

    Derick comfortably sat in a chair, with two maids massaging his shoulders and legs. He was discussing base issues with his sister while enjoying himself.

    Camilla was neither sitting nor standing. She was afraid that if she stayed like this, Derick would lose control, putting her in danger. Without waiting to say anything, the beautiful woman quietly slipped away... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It seems that this woman can''t escape from your grasp, otherwise she wouldn''t be wearing high heels stained with semen," Angelica said, winking at her brother as she watched Camilla leave in panic.

 Chapter 106 106: Coveted Hospital Base

    Angelica''s sudden aggressive words not only left Derick stunned, but even the two maids beside them blushed. However, since it was Angelica who said it, they pretended not to hear and continued with their activities.

    "What?" Judy, however, caught the key point in her words and thought about the recent events with some confusion. No wonder she smelled a familiar scent on Camilla, the beautiful woman.

    "Daddy, you''re quite the player..." The little girl teased as she held Derick''s hand with a mischievous smile.

    "Are you feeling tempted? I can see the drool almost coming out..." Derick looked strangely at the girl who was fiddling with his penis with her restless little hands.

    "Uh... hehehe." Judy chuckled awkwardly and buried her head between the man''s legs, as if trying to avoid being seen by others.

    "Well then, let Daddy feed his good girl properly." Derick couldn''t bear to let his adorable little daughter go hungry for his semen, so he picked up Judy and walked into the bedroom. Soon, familiar sounds could be heard from the room.

    Of course, Angelica knew what Derick was going to do when he went in. After hesitating for a moment, she blushed and went out. Otherwise, listening to the eerie moans from the room made her feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "Don''t just stand there, all three of you come in and serve as well." Angelica instructed the three blushing maids. Gina and the others didn''t dare to neglect her orders and followed her into the room.

    Angelica sighed bitterly. Although her relationship with her brother had progressed a lot, they still hadn''t taken the final step. It seemed that Derick wasn''t in a hurry, and Angelica didn''t want to take the initiative to approach him.

    Meanwhile, Mu Ling, who had settled the little girl Chu Xiaoyue for rest, also returned to the bedroom and skillfully opened the door to join the battlefield. Even Lisa, who arrived later, didn''t miss out.

    The intense battle continued until the early hours of the morning. Derick engaged in a prolonged and intense battle with the six girls, and his large penis was in continuous high-intensity motion throughout the night. He unreservedly explored all three orifices of these girls...

    Not only Derick and his women, but many people didn''t sleep that night. About five kilometers to the north of the hospital, on top of a tall building, several figures were gazing at the hospital. There were even individuals using sniper scopes to observe.

    After a long time, a middle-aged man raised his head from behind the sniper scope. It was a very ordinary face, the kind that would disappear in a crowd without any remarkable features.

    "Nan Hua, any discoveries?" he asked, holding the sniper rifle.

    Nan Hua nodded and replied, "Not many discoveries. Apart from a group of women, there''s nothing else special inside the hospital."

    "A group of women? Is that all? No men? Or are they hiding?" Zhang Kun was puzzled.

    "No, apart from around a hundred women, there''s no one else. It''s quite strange. It seems there are no large-scale weapons, just some cold weapons," Nan Hua nodded with some confusion.

    "Haha, interesting. A base made up of women, with no lethal weapons. Could it be that they rely on those cold weapons to fend off zombies?" Zhang Kun chuckled.

    "Give the order. Let everyone prepare. We''ll take down that base tomorrow. It''s a great place prepared for me," Zhang Kun became somewhat excited.

    Before the apocalypse, Zhang Kun was a billionaire with assets close to a hundred billion. He ranked among the top in the entire Grizzly City. He was clever and cunning. Nan Hua was a group of assassins hired by foreign forces. They were originally planning to eliminate a competitor, but the apocalypse arrived before they could take action.

    Coincidentally, these assassins had weapons in their possession when the apocalypse struck. Zhang Kun hired them and consolidated the entire industrial park of his company, surrounding it with fences to fend off zombie attacks.

    In Zhang Kun''s view, the apocalypse presented a great opportunity. For a self-made billionaire like him, reaching this level was already remarkable. To advance further, it required more than just money. The apocalypse reshuffled the entire world, offering him hope for rising even higher.

    "A whole hospital, hundreds of women... What a huge benefit this could be. Whether I seize it for myself or trade it away, I can definitely acquire more," Zhang Kun muttered to himself. Although he had some firearms in his possession, they were scavenged from a nearby militia and smuggled in by the assassins.

    Zhang Kun knew that even in the apocalypse, the resources and influence held by the upper echelons far surpassed those of ordinary people. Only by currying favor with these individuals could he go further in this apocalypse.

    Taking control of this hospital base would provide him with a large number of women, which would undoubtedly be useful for pleasing those important figures...

    In the early morning, Derick woke up in a daze, feeling a stimulating sensation. As he opened his eyes, he saw a girl moving on top of him, using her tender young entrance to pleasure his penis.

    Without looking, Derick knew that it must be Judy, a little girl, who was lying on top of him, and only her pussy would be so tight and soft, almost like ascending to heaven with his penis, and every time he slammed into the girl''s pussy.

    "Ahh Dad, Dad, you''re awake~ My daughter is telling you to get up~" Seeing that Derick woke up, Little Lori didn''t stop moving her waist, still trembling with her pink delicate body, and kept lying on Derick''s body and riding, and the man''s penis was like a Dinghai Shen needle, deeply inserted into her pussy and didn''t let go.

    "The way a good daughter wakes up her dad is really peculiar~" Derick couldn''t help but gently stroke the slightly bulging lower abdomen of the Lori girl, she ate a lot of semen last night, including most of the semen that ejaculated in other women''s pussies or assholes was sucked out and eaten by her, which also surprised other women for this little Lori who was greedy for semen.

    "Woo~Ah... Also, it''s not that the bad father''s penis is too big, I shot a lot of semen for my daughter last night, and the people who support it are still full now, so I have to exercise in the morning to eliminate it~" The Lori girl smiled obscenely, and the hairless pussy devoured the man''s terrifying dark penis, deeply rooted in her womb. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hey, hey... A good daughter is really sensible~" I enjoyed the ultimate service of six girls last night, but Derick woke up the next day and still felt excited, and even barely consumed, which shows his strong sexual ability.

    "Okay, let Daddy come~" Derick patted the Lori girl''s buttocks, Derick''s penis was too big, Judy just exercised for a while, and was panted by the big penis, and there was almost no active strength.

    Derick directly pressed Judy to the bed, found an open space from several women lying horizontally, and then grabbed the two beautiful legs of the Lori girl and pressed them forward hard, her excellent flexibility made it easy for the man to press the two tender legs on her shoulders, two small pink jade feet staggered behind the head, and the hairless pussy and pink asshole between the legs were so wide open to Derick.

    Judy''s face became a little frightened, as a good daughter who was raped and abused by her father, of course she understood what this position meant, although this position was not too difficult for her, but such a lewd scene would always completely arouse the man''s bestial desire, making Derick fuck and rape her immature pussy like crazy.

    Whenever she takes this position, it is also the time when she is fucked to the craziest point, every time she is fucked by Derick until she climaxes, crying dad and calling mother, and she will always be fucked until she faints, and then she is woken up from the coma.

    It can be said that this is a position that makes Lori girls love and hate.,Every time I''m cried and begged for mercy.,But again, I can''t help but want it.,It''s very contradictory..

 Chapter 107 107: The Stronger Female Warrior

    Derick laughed lewdly, the thick penis against the Lori girl''s pussy, the waist pushed forward, and most of the penis was submerged in Judy''s childish pussy, as soon as the penis squeezed out of the layers of meat, it was squeezed back frantically, and the meat wrapped in all directions almost crushed his penis.

    Even though he''s experienced Lori''s tight pussy too many times, Derick is worried about when his penis will be snapped by her pussy.

    "Ahh It hurts~" The Lori girl cried out in pain, but fortunately, she quickly reacted, quickly covered her mouth with her little hand, and looked at Derick with pitiful eyes, as if she was pleading.

    It''s just that this kind of look will stimulate the man''s beastly desire even more, and after the penis gradually adapts to the pussy, Derick began to move his waist and quickly fuck Lori''s daughter''s pussy.

    "Hey hey, Judy got up early to sneak a snack, not caring about being embarrassed." Although the little girl quickly covered her mouth, her intense actions still woke up the other girls nearby.

    "Good daughter, she just couldn''t resist the temptation. As her ''mother'', I should let her have some," Lisa teased as she looked at Mu Ling, who had played Judy''s mother last night, completing a bold mother-daughter act.

    "Oh, stop it, stop it, it''s so embarrassing," the little girl cried out in embarrassment, covering her head with a pillow.

    "You, Lisa, you''re the last one to talk. If it wasn''t for you fooling around last night, this wouldn''t have happened..." Mu Ling glared at Lisa with a mix of embarrassment and indignation, but she couldn''t bring herself to say the rest. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmph..." Mu Ling shot a resentful look and then used her secret weapon, the tickling attack. Lisa was always the most afraid of this.

    "Don''t, hahaha... don''t tickle there, oh~ it''s ticklish~" The two girls immediately started playing around, exposing all their charms to the men''s eyes.

    Derick looked at the two pretty and moving, springy girls hugging each other and lingering, and was suddenly excited by the excitement, and accelerated his movements again and again, sending the well-behaved Lori daughter under him to orgasm, and then directly pounced on the wonderful bodies of the two girls, and started a new round of attack...

    After a long time, Derick put the two girls who were already paralyzed into the mud, and then got up and let the two well-behaved maids dress him, at first Gina and Joy were a little Xi uncomfortable, but now they are much more proficient, and can even sneak a few bites of his penis.

    The two girls knelt in front of Derick one on the left and the other right, licking the penis that had just been pulled out of the honey hole for him with their smooth tongues, and swallowing the lewd water and semen on it.

    "Okay, it''s okay, otherwise it will take another half an hour to get dressed~" Derick touched the hair of the two well-behaved little maids, and they stood up with red faces.

    After breakfast, Derick opened the system and saw a long list of prompts inside, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, "These female warriors are really industrious", he said before that he didn''t need to go out to kill zombies at night, and mainly sent some female warriors to patrol, but he didn''t expect them to get up early in the morning to kill zombies, which shows how strong the will to climb up is.

    "I seem to have slacked off a bit..." Derick felt like he was just lying flat now, leaving all the base development to other women, and a few women were upgrading his abilities by killing zombies for him. He was immersed in the gentle care of the little maids all day long, and he felt like he was going to waste away if he continued like this.

    This system, which was supposed to make him the King of the Apocalypse, now seemed useless. Derick couldn''t help but complain in his heart.

    [Ding, the host has been detected to be too lazy recently, so the system is now issuing tasks.]

    [1: Please destroy or subdue three gatherings of over 100 people each within this city to establish your reputation as a king. Completing the task will reward an increase of ten square meters to your system space. No reward for failure.]

    [2: Please expand the total population of your base to 1000 people, regardless of gender, within half a month. Completing the task will reward you with the method to build basic base walls. No reward for failure.]

    [3: Please expand the base space to 50 square kilometers. Completing the task will reward a random superpower. No reward for failure.]

    Just as Derick was complaining, the system issued these tasks. He quickly glanced at them and found that all three tasks had excellent rewards. Moreover, the most important thing was that there were no punishments for failing to complete the tasks. This meant he wouldn''t become a slave to the system, running around for the sake of a task.

    Derick looked towards the hospital gate. Although most of the female warriors were out killing zombies, there were still a small number inside the hospital patrolling and guarding. Some were also teaching newly arrived women how to use firearms or weapons to kill zombies.

    The weapons and ammunition that Derick brought back from the police station had also been consumed quite a bit in recent days. Now, they were mainly used for training and intimidating some of the new women who entered the base. The women who went out to kill zombies were using the cold weapons that Derick had reinforced, as these items could also enhance their own abilities when used to kill zombies, so naturally, no one was using firearms.

    Several female warriors were demonstrating the techniques for killing zombies to a dozen or so new women, and the women behind them watched the bloody and violent scene with pale faces.

    "Remember, if you don''t have the courage, don''t participate in the selection of female warriors. You can go back to being a farmhand maid, which can also ensure your livelihood. Otherwise, if anyone drags down their teammates on the battlefield with cowardice, don''t blame me for being ruthless," one female warrior scolded loudly, and she indeed had an imposing demeanor. It seemed that the female warriors trained by Mu Ling were quite impressive.

    Derick observed the information of the several female warriors through the system:

    Character: Liu Fangfang

    Physical Fitness: 25

    Attack: 23

    Speed: 21

    Loyalty: 100

    Attack Method: Proficient in knife techniques, Knife Qi

    Character: Xu Qing

    Physical Fitness: 19

    Attack: 22

    Speed: 20

    Loyalty: 99

    Attack Method: Master of knife techniques, Knife Qi

    Derick was somewhat surprised as he looked at the three leading female warriors. They were among the first group of women who followed Derick and were one of the ten female warriors he personally selected. Their strength had now become quite formidable. In Mu Ling''s absence, they temporarily took on the role of training instructors and personnel trainers.

    However, these knife techniques were the abilities that Derick had taught them back then. Later, they had also trained on their own. But what on earth was this "Knife Qi," and the system store didn''t seem to have such a thing?

    "System, what''s going on? Is this ''Knife Qi'' some kind of superpower?" Derick asked.

    [The weapons enhanced by the host are considered a form of training tool. They not only absorb the essence of zombies during kills to strengthen the body but, once the physical qualities reach a certain level, they can also assist in releasing the internal power, known as ''Knife Qi.'' It is not a superpower; it can only be considered an attack method.]

    Hearing the system''s explanation, Derick understood. It was just a way to release the power flowing within their bodies through the weapons. While it might not be on the same level as superpowers, it was still very powerful.

    This was a good thing because the stronger these women became, the more attack methods they had, and the more zombies they could kill. It was advantageous for him. After all, they were all his people, and the stronger they were, the stronger the base would be.

    Liu Fangfang and her companions had initially wanted to greet Derick when they saw him approaching, but when they noticed that he seemed lost in thought, they didn''t want to disturb him. Now, seeing their leader staring at them intently, they couldn''t help but feel a bit uneasy.

    "My lord, is there something wrong with us?" the female warriors looked at him with some concern, while the women behind them were more curious and puzzled as they observed this man who had suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 108 108: Golf Villa Area

    Derick noticed that several female warriors looked nervous and suddenly realized, "Oh... it''s not that. I just checked your abilities, and your progress is impressive. The power of your sword qi is formidable, and you''re doing great."

    Upon hearing Derick''s praise, the female warriors finally breathed a sigh of relief. They were somewhat excited inside but responded, "It''s all thanks to our master. Without your guidance, we wouldn''t have known where to start. Everything we''ve achieved is thanks to you."

    "Haha, you don''t have to lay it on so thick. Next time, practice a bit more subtlety with your flattery," Derick said, feeling a bit awkward as he listened to the female warriors'' forced compliments.

    "Well, we''re speaking from the heart," the female warriors hurriedly replied.

    "Alright, let''s not dwell on this. You continue with your training, and I''ll be heading out for a bit," Derick said, making a quick exit. If he stayed, these female warriors probably wouldn''t be able to focus on their training.

    During this time, Derick decided to go out and see if he could complete some of the system tasks. After all, the rewards for these tasks were quite substantial.

    "Golf villa area... It shouldn''t have fallen so quickly inside there," Derick muttered as he looked at his map, searching for possible locations where survivors might still exist around the hospital base. Since these women had cleared all the zombies within a three-kilometer radius of the hospital, there were no survivors nearby; he would have to go farther.

    Derick glanced at the distance to the villa area and estimated that it would take him about ten minutes to get there at full speed.

    Hengda River View is one of the few golf villa areas in Gray Bear City. The decision to choose this location was based on its scenic beauty, excellent environment, and distance from the main city area, making it relatively peaceful.

    Derick sprinted at full speed and reached the golf villa area in less than ten minutes. This place was originally built as villas for high-ranking officials and wealthy individuals before the apocalypse. The cost of any random villa here was in the tens of millions, and the people living here were either extremely wealthy or highly influential. Similarly, the security measures were extremely strict.

    However, when the apocalypse happened, the security system in this area had mostly malfunctioned. Nevertheless, the basic infrastructure remained intact, including the towering six-meter walls that kept most of the zombies at bay. The entrance to the villa area was locked and even electrified with a grid on top. Unless it was a Level 3 or above zombie, there was simply no way to breach it.

    "Electricity still works here?" Derick observed the wires running on top of the gate. Currently, about 95% of the entire city had experienced power outages. Except for essential government facilities and areas covered by nuclear power plants, all hydro and thermal power generation had ceased. After all, it was the apocalypse, and there were no longer people maintaining these facilities.

    The golf villa area still had electricity, likely due to its residents having their own generators or solar power installations. It wasn''t surprising since those high-ranking officials and wealthy individuals would have prepared for emergency situations, allowing the villa area to continue functioning normally. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With a lightning-fast movement, Derick shattered a monitor near the wall, then with another swift move, he leaped over the wall. A six-meter-high wall like this was something that most people couldn''t get past.

    Hengda River View truly lived up to its reputation as a golf villa area. Not only was the environment breathtakingly beautiful, but the design was also meticulous. Each villa was spaced approximately fifty meters apart, maintaining ample distance. There were approximately thirty villas in this area, along with two golf courses and a soccer field, covering an enormous area.

    After crossing a stretch of greenery, Derick came across a small artificial lake ahead. In broad daylight, there didn''t seem to be anyone around, not even a single zombie. He almost thought that everyone in this area had perished.

    Looking at a villa beside the artificial lake, Derick''s eyes flashed with determination. Before long, he quietly infiltrated the villa, even evading a few patrolling security personnel and three Tibetan Mastiffs.

    Inside the second floor of the villa, Derick spotted a man using a walkie-talkie, seemingly discussing something. It appeared that the security personnel had noticed the damaged surveillance camera Derick had destroyed and were currently investigating it.

    "Xiaosun, do you think it might have been a fire in the wiring that caused this? Go and check it out quickly to avoid any mishaps," Landy Zhengxun, the man in charge, instructed the security personnel outside with authority.

    "Yes, yes, Mr. Land. Don''t worry, we''ll thoroughly inspect the wiring and ensure no further issues arise," Xiaosun, the security team leader, nodded and bowed before leaving the second floor. He seemed to be taking his team to inspect the wiring.

    Landy Zhengxun sat at his desk and then turned on the computer on the table. At first, Derick was a bit puzzled about what he was doing until the man opened a file and selected a video to play. Derick was left dumbfounded as he watched the footage¡ªit was actually of the minotaur type, although the distance was a bit far, Derick still managed to see the content of the video. It seemed to be telling a story about a man who became so engrossed in playing games at home that criminals took advantage of the situation to assault his wife from behind.

    "Oh my god, this guy has a wife, why come here to do this kind of thing?" Although Derick didn''t linger on the first floor for long just now, he was aware that there were several people downstairs, including Landy Zhengxun''s wife. Besides, he was quite wealthy; could it be that he didn''t even have a woman, leading to such clandestine activities, or did he have some peculiar preferences?

    Derick might not have much knowledge about the high-ranking executives and wealthy individuals of Gray Bear City, but he did know that Landy Zhengxun appeared to be a real estate mogul. After all, Derick lived in a house developed by him, which made him relatively famous.

    Derick had no interest in watching a man engage in self-pleasure, so he decided to go downstairs. Once on the first floor, using simple electromagnetic sensing, he detected two people in different rooms on the ground floor.

    "Let''s check out this room first..." Derick looked at the room that appeared to be the master bedroom, chuckling to himself. However, before he could slip inside, the door to the room opened, and he quickly hid behind the sofa.

    The bedroom door opened, and an attractive woman emerged, taking small graceful steps. She was none other than Landy Zhengxun''s wife, Lin Mengxuan. With flowing long hair and a well-proportioned figure, she exuded classical beauty. Despite being over thirty, she looked incredibly youthful, with smooth, wrinkle-free skin and a charmingly rounded face. She appeared to be a woman in her twenties, radiating irresistible allure.

    Shortly after, Lin Mengxuan emerged from a small room, wearing a bathrobe. She then made her way to a small swimming pool at the back of the villa and reclined on a sun lounger.

    Derick followed her curiously. When the classical beauty untied her bathrobe, revealing her swimsuit, and blushed slightly as she lay down on the sun lounger, Derick became so excited that his lower body was about to explode!

    Lin Mengxuan was wearing a black bikini, and her long, shapely legs and ample bosom instantly caught his attention. What made it even more captivating was the fact that she was draped in a black lace robe, adding a tantalizing sense of allure to her perfect figure. She had originally been wearing a traditional cheongsam, but even in the bikini, she looked just as stunning, if not better than Camilla, that exceptional beauty. Her charm had a unique appeal.

    "Soaking up the sun by the pool in the midst of the apocalypse, you really know how to have fun," Derick eagerly rubbed his hands together. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but get excited. While the husband was upstairs engaged in self-pleasure, his wife was downstairs in a bikini. Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity for him to indulge in a bit of forbidden pleasure?

    Lin Mengxuan gently applied sunscreen to her skin. Derick strode over, leaving himself with just a pair of underwear. He then turned around and straddled the alluring woman from behind.

    Lin Mengxuan widened her eyes, looking at the sudden appearance of the man. She wanted to scream but was swiftly silenced by Derick''s hand covering her mouth. The lady''s heart raced with panic. She had simply been feeling a bit bored and wanted to sunbathe, never expecting to find herself in such a situation.

    "Don''t move, and don''t make a sound, or I''ll carve a few marks on that pretty face of yours," Derick threatened the beautiful woman.

    Lin Mengxuan, staring at the man''s strong arms and abs, had no reason to doubt his words. She nodded fearfully, and only then did Derick release the hand covering her mouth...

 Chapter 109 109: Sensual Moments by the Pool

    Lin Mengxuan''s voice trembled as she spoke, "Who are you? What do you want? Which villa are you from? Weren''t we all part of an alliance?" The beautiful woman looked at the naked man straddling her trembling body with fear.

    "How do you know I''m from this villa area?" Derick responded calmly, gazing at the tempting sight of the classical beauty in her bikini.

    "You... You came from outside the villa area," Lin Mengxuan said, her eyes widening in fear. The man''s fiery erection was pressed against her body, making her feel both embarrassed and helpless.

    Derick, filled with excitement, raised her hand and placed it on his chest. Her hand, covered in sunscreen, sent shivers down his body as it roamed across his chest, arousing intense sensations throughout him.

    "Yes, that''s good. Now lower..." Derick encouraged her.

    "No, don''t, let me go... Do you know who my husband is?" Lin Mengxuan, feeling both embarrassed and angry, couldn''t help but stare at the man''s thick and powerful erection. The scent of the man enveloping her stirred her heart in ways she hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Ignoring her protests, Derick paid no heed. As the beautiful woman''s trembling hand began to caress his thigh, he could no longer suppress his own desires, and a massive tent formed beneath his underwear.

    While Lin Mengxuan was astonished by the man''s obvious virility, she also felt a mix of embarrassment and guilt. Her heart, which hadn''t stirred for a long time, was unexpectedly awakened by Derick''s robust physique and powerful erection, making her struggles seem somewhat feeble.

    "No, don''t... let me go..." Unlike Camilla''s fierce resistance and struggle, Lin Mengxuan''s efforts were considerably weaker. Her reactions were more of panic and indignation from being suddenly attacked by the man.

    Derick let out a lecherous chuckle and quickly removed his underwear. His erection stood before Lin Mengxuan like a javelin, with prominent veins on his robust shaft, and the large glans perched at the tip, giving it an imposing appearance.

    "Wow, it''s so big..." The beautiful woman froze for a moment, her mouth forming a perfect ''O'' shape in astonishment. The sight was so enticing that it made Derick contemplate putting his member into her mouth.

    Lin Mengxuan felt a bit lightheaded. The man''s penis was easily twice as long as her husband''s and appeared almost frighteningly thick. It might have even surpassed the size of those seen in adult films featuring black actors. It was the kind of behemoth that could make any woman''s legs go weak.

    "How does it feel, seeing a man''s big cock and getting all flustered?" Derick lewdly grinned.

    Recovering her senses, Lin Mengxuan blushed intensely. Half embarrassed and half coquettish, she asked, "So, what exactly do you want to do here? It''s easy for my husband to discover us." Her words, however, seemed to be a mix of resistance and reluctant consent.

    "Me? I want to slide my cock into your slutty pussy, make you dripping wet, and show your husband how I can send his wife into ecstasy," Derick whispered in Lin Mengxuan''s ear, his tone dripping with lust.

    "Ah... no..." The beautiful woman let out a soft moan, a mix of shame and arousal welling up inside her. She felt embarrassed about being played with by a stranger, yet the sight of his thick erection had sparked an undeniable anticipation within her.

    Lin Mengxuan hadn''t experienced the pleasures of uninhibited lovemaking for a long time. Even in her previous encounters with her husband, their intimacy had been lackluster, often requiring her to resort to self-pleasure and toys to satisfy herself. Without any unexpected encounters, she might have continued this way. However, encountering a powerful man like Derick couldn''t help but stir some longing within her.

    While the classical beauty was still hesitating, Derick grabbed her small hand and guided it down her abdomen. Before she could react, her hand was pressed onto Derick''s erect penis, and she involuntarily gripped his manhood!

    Feeling the softness of the classical beauty''s wife''s delicate hand, Derick''s erection became even harder, growing a few sizes within her grasp. He could sense the subtle tremble in her hand, which excited him immensely. There was an ultimate pleasure in playing with another man''s wife.

    Derick watched as the beautiful wife''s slender and elegant hand took hold of his large penis. She slowly slid her hand up and down, spreading the sunscreen, and then looked at him with a blushing face. Her alabaster hand began to move sensually.

    "No, we can''t do this..." The beautiful wife verbally refused, though her actions didn''t seem as determined.

    Derick didn''t expose the contradiction in her words. Instead, he continued to guide her hand while holding his penis, applying sunscreen from the glans down to his scrotum. When her touch reached his testicles, his entire body trembled with stimulation.

    Despite the appearance of slight coercion, when the beautiful wife''s delicate hand made actual contact with his massive testicles, Derick felt an overwhelming pleasure. He coated his scrotum with sunscreen, and it seemed to come alive, wriggling like a fish in water.

    "Oh... so arousing, it feels so good!!"

    Derick''s breathing became heavy, and excitement coursed through him. In this setting, beside someone else''s pool, guiding another man''s wife''s hand to pleasure himself, and witnessing the beautiful wife''s shy yet welcoming expressions, the thrill was beyond description.

    "Another man''s wife, touching my penis and testicles... it''s just incredibly stimulating," Derick muttered to himself as he gradually halted his movements. The beautiful wife, seemingly unaware, continued to instinctively caress Derick''s penis.

    Derick lewdly grinned as he grabbed Lin Mengxuan''s voluptuous breasts, which the swimsuit could barely conceal. The beautiful wife finally realized what was happening and hastily withdrew her hand, pushing away Derick''s hand that was teasing her chest.

    "You little slut, why are you so eager? Did your husband not satisfy you enough..." Derick teased, watching the beautiful wife''s embarrassed flushed face.

    The beautiful wife, with a face burning red, couldn''t meet Derick''s gaze. Her eyes were filled with conflict. Derick moved closer to her body, and as his head neared hers, the beautiful wife decided to close her large eyes, overwhelmed by shame.

    Derick smirked and kissed Lin Mengxuan''s lips. When his tongue entered her mouth, it felt like entering a paradise, an enchanting sensation washed over him. Her lips were incredibly soft, and there was even a mature, seductive scent that lingered, tempting and captivating.

    As Derick gently pried open the beautiful wife''s teeth, his tongue met her fragrant one, causing Lin Mengxuan''s chest to rise and fall rapidly. Her breathing became erratic, and she tightly closed her eyes, unsure of what to do next.

    As their two tongues entwined, the sensation of being glued together made the beautiful wife''s blood surge, and her entire body trembled.

    When Derick heard the beautiful wife''s erratic breathing and felt her response, a mix of resistance and longing, he couldn''t contain himself any longer. His erection pressed against Lin Mengxuan''s lower body through his swim trunks. Her body quivered, and her excitement grew as she instinctively reached out and embraced the man''s waist. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Their bodies pressed tightly against each other, and Derick''s lower body was directly against the beautiful wife''s legs, rubbing and throbbing against her bikini bottoms.

    Derick could feel the beautiful wife''s hand resting on his waist becoming somewhat restless. Her body, held tightly in his embrace, trembled slightly. It seemed like she was both nervous and anticipating something, and her slender legs were hesitantly rubbing against his!!!

    However, Derick paid little attention to these details and took advantage of the moment to continue kissing the beautiful wife passionately. Her soft upper body was firmly held against him, and her ample bosom pressed against his bare chest. The soft touch sent shivers throughout his body.

    After a long while, the two finally broke away from the heated kiss. Derick was fine, but the beautiful wife, Lin Mengxuan, was already somewhat out of breath. The look in her eyes as she gazed at Derick now carried a mix of desire and affection.

    Derick held the beautiful wife in his arms, and his hand gently moved to the area above her perky breasts. His fingers teased the edge of her swimsuit, and his large hand lightly covered both sides of her bosom. His palm moved like a caterpillar inside her swimsuit, and as Lin Mengxuan followed the movement of Derick''s hand, her body quivered slightly. Her shy demeanor was enough to ignite desire in any man.

 Chapter 110 110: Classical Beautiful Wife (1)

    In the moment Derick pinched the swimsuit, his breath almost stopped. Those snow-white breasts bounced before his eyes, leaving him breathless. His hand slowly caressed the soft breasts, savoring the stimulating and delightful sensation.

    Derick watched as the beautiful wife tightly closed her eyes, displaying a shy demeanor. His rock-hard lower body pressed against her perky buttocks, and his fingers penetrated her swimsuit, fondling the full and round breasts with abandon.

    "This is too amazing, my penis pressing against a married woman''s perky buttocks, and my hands grabbing her two big breasts," Derick shamelessly caressed the breasts with both hands, making the beautiful wife''s body gradually soften. When she involuntarily let out a soft moan, she blinked her eyes open as if startled, feeling disoriented.

    "No... Mmm~ Don''t~" Lin Mengxuan uttered in embarrassment. She didn''t know what was happening. Even when her desire was awakened at other times, she would use her hands to satisfy herself. While she had fantasized about a man''s large penis, she had never actually experienced it. Little did she expect to be conquered by a man so quickly this time.

    "Could it be that deep down, this is what I truly desire?" The beautiful wife blushed, thinking to herself.

    However, Derick didn''t give her time to contemplate. He changed his position and flipped Lin Mengxuan over, holding her as he positioned his massive penis at her intimate area.

    This shameless hip-thrusting motion made people''s minds wander uncontrollably. The beautiful wife could clearly feel the stranger''s rock-hard penis pressing against her honeyed entrance, even sensing the intense heat emanating from it. However, thanks to the swimsuit, nothing had fully crossed the boundaries yet! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, Lin Mengxuan soon shuddered because she felt her once snug swimsuit beginning to give way. The flimsy swimsuit was pushed aside by the man''s glans, instantly exposing her entrance.

    Following that, a massive and scorching glans penetrated, and the thick penis plunged directly into her slippery honeyed cave, causing the beautiful wife to involuntarily cry out.

    "Stop... Please stop... We can''t do this~" Lin Mengxuan felt an extreme sense of shame and a strong feeling of betrayal welling up inside her, making her feel flustered.

    Meanwhile, Derick was overjoyed. Through the thrusting beneath him and the repeated friction and pressure, he had finally opened a passage. His penis was now intimately pressed against the pure and untouched beauty''s private area, with no barriers in between. He eagerly thrust himself into her, preparing to cultivate this neglected and enticing body.

    A stranger''s glans was now pressing firmly against a classical beauty''s entrance. The red and swollen glans was poking at her slit. The delicate labia, the adorable clitoris, and the petite entrance were all exposed to the open air.

    This wasn''t the lovemaking of a wife and husband, nor was it the union of a woman and her lover. It was a true act of violation and possession by a stranger towards a classical wife with a husband. It was happening in the wife''s own villa, in her husband''s home, a wild celebration of the intimacy reserved for a man and a woman.

    Derick''s breath quickened even more, and his body trembled with excitement. His erect penis stood tall, the glans pressed firmly against the beautiful wife''s honeyed entrance.

    The man''s eyes were now crimson, like a ravenous wolf locking onto its prey, wholly intent on pouncing and tearing apart. With a muffled groan from him and a tender cry from the woman, the large glans stretched the beautiful wife''s vaginal entrance and smoothly entered her. The warm and scorching sensation instantly enveloped Derick''s lower body, making him feel as though he might melt inside the beautiful woman.

    Lin Mengxuan shivered all over. Her swimsuit had been unexpectedly pushed aside, and what made her feel even more embarrassed and nervous was that the man''s penis had directly entered her muddy and neglected honeyed cave.

    "Oh my... it''s so wet inside~" The beautiful wife''s breath became heavy, her face flushed. The earlier wet kisses and fondling by the man, along with the sensation of the rock-hard giant between her legs rubbing inside her, left her body feeling weak. Her intimate area was already moist, and this illicit feeling was overwhelming, despite her sense of guilt and shame. She longed for it, yet dared not dwell on it.

    Lin Mengxuan wanted to resist, but the scorching sensation of the man''s penis deep inside her honeyed cave, the feeling of fullness that permeated her entire being, was unlike anything she had ever experienced with sex toys or fingers. It was so powerful that it sent shivers down her soul.

    "This feels amazing! A married woman''s vagina is still so tight, so warm, and so comfortable!" Derick couldn''t help but exclaim. While it might not be as tight as a young girl''s, it was certainly not loose. Instead, it provided a warmer and more embracing sensation, allowing his penis to experience more release.

    Derick tightly embraced the beautiful wife. He assumed that this married woman hadn''t had sex with her husband for quite some time. Therefore, even though she had a strong endurance, her tight passage was having difficulty accommodating his sizable penis. Rather than thrusting all the way in, he controlled himself, slowly inserting his large glans into her vagina inch by inch, and then began gently moving back and forth.

    The beautiful wife''s vagina was indeed incredibly tight. Inserting into her small opening felt like entering a scorching mouth, tightly enveloping Derick''s penis. Furthermore, the inner walls of her vagina seemed to come alive, constantly rubbing against his large penis. The scorching wetness of her vagina was incredibly pleasurable. Derick continued inch by inch to conquer this classical wife, thoroughly gaining possession of this alluring temptress.

    At this moment, Lin Mengxuan felt like her entire heart was melting. As the large penis gradually stretched her vagina open and then fully penetrated her lubricated passage, she felt the man''s massive glans pressing firmly against her uterus. Waves of pleasure overwhelmed her, causing her to become somewhat lost in the sensations.

    "It''s so big... such a scorching penis... it feels like my whole body is being filled... it''s so comfortable..." Lin Mengxuan enjoyed the pleasures of intimacy in a somewhat dreamy state.

    Both of them remained silent, as if fully engaged in the activity. By the poolside, the sound of their bodies colliding echoed continuously.

    With Derick''s large penis fully inserted into the beautiful wife''s vagina, he felt not only the physical pleasure but also an overwhelming excitement and fervor deep inside. The woman beneath him was someone else''s wife, yet she clung to him tightly like a wanton woman. Her warm honeyed cave was being thrust upon by his large penis. Though the beautiful wife hadn''t uttered any lascivious moans, her blushing and shy demeanor heightened Derick''s arousal even more. A profound sense of conquest and pleasure surged through him from the depths of his heart.

    This feeling was simply too exhilarating!

    After his rock-hard erection was fully inserted into the beautiful wife''s small opening, Derick threw caution to the wind. He immediately began a rapid and vigorous thrusting, a speed and frequency that would have caused most people to ejaculate prematurely. However, he had no reservations and could freely indulge in his desires, going wild as he ravished the body of this beautiful wife.

    His large penis thrust forcefully and rapidly, and Lin Mengxuan covered her mouth to stifle any moans. Yet, her expression was a mixture of pain and pleasure. Each time the thick, long penis penetrated her vagina, the large glans pressed against her uterus. At this moment, the man and woman''s lower bodies were perfectly intertwined, with no gaps in their union. The beautiful wife''s copious amount of lubrication was secreted, and the coupling between the large penis and her small opening was smooth and pleasurable. With every full penetration, her body trembled slightly, and occasional gasps for air escaped from between her fingers as she covered her mouth.

    "Ah... it feels so good, your tight little hole... I really want to come inside you, what do you say?" Derick whispered in the beautiful wife''s ear with his head lowered. Her soft body trembled, and her fair, partially naked figure spasmed for a moment. Then, she clung tightly to the man''s shoulders. Before Derick could climax, her scalding wetness sprayed from the depths of her vagina like a torrent. She lay on the bed, her body limp, feeling the continued vigorous thrusting of the penis. An electric current surged through her entire body.

 Chapter 111 111: Classical Beautiful Wife (2)

    In an instant, the beautiful wife felt like she had entered paradise. Her body trembled wildly, and she couldn''t help but emit a few suppressed moans and cries of pleasure from her throat. Her sweet spot clenched the man''s penis feverishly and refused to let go. Her pretty face displayed a mix of crying and smiling.

    "Mmm... ah, come, come inside, I want you to come inside," the beautiful wife tightly embraced Derick''s body, as if she wanted to melt herself into him. She clung to him, hanging onto the man almost entirely.

    Derick, however, grinned lasciviously and then halted his movements. He slowly withdrew his penis from the beautiful wife''s warm opening. As his large penis exited, the wet and tender flesh of the beautiful wife''s vagina rolled up continuously, sealing around the head of his penis. Her vagina released a copious amount of clear lubrication, not only moistening his penis but also flowing down her thighs and onto the lounge beneath her.

    The entrance to her vagina, still pressed by the glans, was left gaping open like an enormous, lustful hole. Lin Mengxuan''s intimate passage had been forcibly stretched wide by Derick''s large penis, and even the vividly red, tender flesh of her gaping hole was clearly visible.

    "No... don''t let go... please don''t," the beautiful wife, who was in the midst of an orgasm, suddenly panicked. It was as if something vital had disappeared, leaving her feeling extremely reluctant. She clung to the man, crying and sobbing, developing a deep attachment to this man she had only met less than an hour ago.

    "You little seductress, tell me if you want your master''s penis back inside, and I''ll put it back in," Derick taunted playfully, not in a hurry at all. Instead, he began to tease the dignified beauty wife.

    Lin Mengxuan hesitated for a moment, then eagerly exclaimed, "Yes, this little slut wants her master''s big penis... I want your big penis inside me... Ah!"

    Derick burst into laughter and tore off the swimsuit beneath her, revealing a torn opening. Then, with his still robust penis, he pushed it gently towards her trembling legs and the drenched entrance, which had been experiencing multiple orgasms. The walls of the beautiful wife''s vagina were muddy and in disarray, allowing his penis to effortlessly penetrate her core.

    "Ah..." Lin Mengxuan let out a long moan, instantly feeling like her entire being had been filled up. Her entire body was convulsing with pleasure, and she couldn''t help but develop a slight infatuation for the man before her.

    Derick pressed his body against hers, his muscular chest tightly against one of Lin Mengxuan''s ample breasts. One of his hands reached into her other breast and fondled it, while his mouth blew gently on her sexy earlobe.

    "You little seductress, enjoying yourself? How many orgasms have you had today?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, don''t... please, it''s embarrassing..." The beautiful wife shivered for a while before finally stopping. She breathed heavily, her face flushed with embarrassment. She felt ashamed to say it out loud, but she couldn''t deny that her legs were tightly wrapped around the man''s waist.

    "Your body is more honest than your words," Derick chuckled. Lin Mengxuan''s current predicament perfectly illustrated this fact. The beautiful wife, although her words sounded weak, still managed to express her dissatisfaction.

    "You scoundrel... This is... this is rape..."

    "Then I''ll just rape you, you little slut..." Derick laughed triumphantly and lifted Lin Mengxuan from the lounge chair, hanging her on his body.

    If Landry walked onto the balcony at this moment, he would be shocked to find his gentle and virtuous wife, wearing a provocative bikini swimsuit with her bra fallen at her feet, her upper clothing in tatters, hanging onto another man. Her two full breasts were pressed together, deformed by the pressure, and her lower body was torn open, revealing a gaping wound. She had her long, slender legs clad in black gauze spread apart, her high and full buttocks exposing her vagina being vigorously penetrated by a stranger''s large penis. The scene was utterly depraved!

    At this moment, Derick firmly gripped the beautiful wife''s slender waist with both hands. His large penis rapidly thrust into her sultry cave. Whether it was speed or intensity, it was incredibly powerful. The thick penis stretched Lin Mengxuan''s sultry hole wide open, and it penetrated deeply with each thrust. Due to their positions, with Lin Mengxuan hanging on Derick''s body, aided by gravity, every movement he made drove his penis deep into the beautiful wife''s small hole, hitting her uterus forcefully.

    Lin Mengxuan felt the man''s thick penis repeatedly reaching the depths of her small hole, as if it were touching her uterus. A wonderfully indescribable tingling sensation started to sweep over her entire body, causing her to become intensely hot once again. She moaned repeatedly and quickly became immersed in the ocean of desire. She didn''t even notice being carried by Derick into the villa.

    He began to pound furiously, as if he were an ancient cavalryman riding Lin Mengxuan, a top-quality rouge horse, on the battlefield. He wielded his weapon like a wolf''s fang, thrusting deeply into her as he maneuvered on top of her. He occasionally used force to strike her back and plump buttocks, eliciting a series of whinnies from the beautiful wife. After a dozen or so rounds, Lin Mengxuan was already gasping for breath, her whole body trembling.

    Derick was in ecstasy at this point. The wife''s buttocks were incredibly perky, and making love to his wife in someone else''s kitchen was an incredibly thrilling sensation. His large penis pounded into the wife''s plump cave with great force, relentlessly thrusting back and forth, in and out.

    Lin Mengxuan clung to Derick''s neck with both hands, her legs wrapped around his waist, hanging on him completely. The intense coupling was causing the beautiful wife''s entire body to tremble. She couldn''t handle the relentless pounding of the man''s large penis and soon reached another climax.

    Derick could feel the wife''s vagina as if it were a scorching lava, generating strong suction. The vaginal walls clamped onto his large penis like it was breathing, sucking him in tightly. With the beautiful wife''s body trembling, her vagina released wave after wave of abundant, juice-like fluids that poured onto his massive glans. Counting this time, Lin Mengxuan had already climaxed at least five or six times, but her desire seemed far from satiated.

    However, Derick still endured the urge to ejaculate and deeply buried his glans into the depths of the beautiful wife''s vagina, relishing the tight contractions during her climax.

    Feeling the changes in the beautiful wife''s body, the penis thrust deep into her honeyed cave was now tightly gripped by undulating walls of flesh. Then, it suddenly released, bathing the glans in a torrent of scorching feminine secretions.

    This elicited a furious roar from Derick as he firmly grabbed the wife''s waist with both hands. His lower body pounded her like a pile driver, and the powerful impacts caused the beautiful wife''s body to be thrown into the air, almost reaching the second-floor stairs, step by passionate step.

    The beautiful wife began to moan wildly, her mouth filled with incoherent exclamations, signifying that she had already reached the peak. In the cloud of climax, she continued to experience the relentless thrusting of the massive penis, as if it were a muscular arm, driving her higher into the sky. She soared through layers of orgasmic clouds, transcending mountains and oceans. Her entire body began to feel numb and powerless, descending like a weightless feather.

    Derick, amidst the wife''s climaxes, continued to thrust his penis wildly and move her body forward. He was thrusting while walking, entering the bedroom of Landis Henderson and his wife.

    At this moment, Landis Henderson was sitting in front of the computer with headphones on, watching adult content on his screen, completely oblivious to the fact that a stranger was vigorously thrusting into his wife''s buttocks.

    Derick gently placed Lin Mengxuan on the bed and made her lie down on her stomach. He watched as the beautiful wife struggled to prop herself up on the edge of the bed with her arms like delicate lotus stems. Beside her, her husband was focused on his game.

    The intense pleasure of committing this act in front of the husband began to agitate the penis, which was deeply embedded in the wife''s cavern. Lin Mengxuan slowly woke from her post-orgasmic daze and felt her body being moved by the thrusting. As she propped herself up on the bed with her hands, she involuntarily opened her eyes, immediately discovering the chilling scene.

 Chapter 112 112: Classical Beautiful Wife (3)

    She found herself standing behind her husband, entering the bedroom where they lived together. Above the headboard hung a wedding photo of the two of them. But at this moment, she was disheveled and being penetrated from behind by Derick!

    "Oh my God, how did I end up behind my husband? What if he turns around? Oh God, please finish quickly!!! Don''t let my husband find out!" Lin Mengxuan panicked intensely. She knew her husband''s ruthlessness and lack of mercy.

    If her husband saw this scene, there was a good chance he''d fly into a murderous rage. The beautiful wife couldn''t help but become frantic. However, she dared not move at all. She just stared nervously at her husband sitting in front of the computer with headphones, praying that he wouldn''t hear any sounds.

    Lin Mengxuan knew that Derick was on the brink of ejaculation and decided to speed up. She summoned her remaining strength, raised her full and firm buttocks, and vigorously moved her hips to meet the man''s final thrusts. Derick felt the vaginal walls inside the plump and raised buttocks contract and release, suctioning his penis, intensifying his desire to ejaculate.

    But this situation of being ravished by a stranger in front of her husband had pushed this classical beautiful wife to the edge of panic and fear. The act of committing adultery in front of her husband, while it stimulated her body with excitement, also brought an intense feeling of guilt that overwhelmed her. She was torn between the thrill and the sinfulness of the moment, making her reluctant to leave.

    "Ah... you little slut, take a good look. If your husband turns even slightly, he''ll see you in this lewd state. I wonder how thrilling that would be," Derick whispered teasingly in the beautiful wife''s ear.

    Lin Mengxuan''s face was now flushed red as she listened to Derick''s words. Her entire body involuntarily tensed up, and her eyes filled with immense panic. Her body, on the other hand, continued to tremble as she vigorously tried to accommodate the man''s thrusts. She wanted to bring an end to this shameful encounter as quickly as possible. She had little energy left, and even her moans were stifled, afraid that her husband might hear the slightest noise.

    However, Derick seemed deliberate in his actions, gripping her ample buttocks and thrusting vigorously, making her hips rapidly collide with her raised buttocks. He teasingly manipulated his penis inside her vagina with each forceful thrust. Every intense collision created loud slapping sounds, and the forceful impact of his swollen head, combined with the thrill of openly engaging with the man behind her husband''s back, drove the beautiful wife to the brink of madness. She clamped her vaginal walls as tightly as she could, burying her head in the bedsheets like an ostrich.

    Seeing the beautiful wife in this state of extreme tension and fear, Derick''s actions became even more frenzied. It was as if he were intentionally trying to get the man in front of the computer to notice. There was no attempt to conceal the loud slapping noises of their hips colliding or the wet sounds of their genitalia coming together, and the room was filled with these explicit sounds.

    At this moment, Land Zhengxun could no longer pretend not to hear. He turned his head with a mixture of anger and curiosity.

    But Derick, as if prepared for this moment, quickly grabbed the beautiful wife, Lin Mengxuan''s, ample breasts. He made her stand upright, facing her husband who had now turned to look at them, and then he thrust vigorously a few times.

    "Ah... ah, ah!" Lin Mengxuan screamed in fear, her emotions pushed to the extreme as she watched herself being discovered by her husband, engaged with a stranger. Her heart raced with nervousness and excitement, her face turned deep crimson, yet her body involuntarily convulsed. Her legs clamped tightly together, and hot, wet juices flowed uncontrollably. She had reached climax under her husband''s gaze, while being taken by the stranger.

    "Oh no... it''s over, I''ve been seen by my husband climaxing with another man," she thought. The intense stimulation, combined with overwhelming feelings of guilt and shame, and the pleasure of climax, created an incredibly powerful mix of emotions. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick felt his glans tingling intensely. His body trembled uncontrollably, and his testicles contracted vigorously as his boiling hot semen searched for an escape route.

    Unable to contain himself any longer, Derick thrust his buttocks forcefully into the beautiful wife''s wet cavity several times. His massive penis pounded against her cervix, with a portion of it pushing deep into her uterus. At this moment, the wife''s vagina tightened to the extreme, even tighter than a virgin''s, as if it were trying to squeeze every drop of Derick''s essence out of him.

    Under the multiple layers of stimulation, Lin Mengxuan didn''t even have time to scream. Overwhelmed by the sensations, she fainted.

    "Oh... oh... I''m about to cum... your married pussy is so tight..." Derick''s voice trembled as he lost himself in the pleasure. It was unclear how much time had passed, but his thick and long penis had disappeared completely inside the beautiful wife''s ravaged vagina, her snow-white and tender buttocks now squished flat under his pressure.

    Luzheng Xun''s expression wasn''t as angry as one might have imagined. He didn''t rush forward to confront Derick in a fit of rage. Instead, he watched this scene with a grim face, silently observing. From his vantage point, he could see that his wife''s vaginal opening had completely disappeared, replaced by a stranger''s scrotum plugging her entrance. This scrotum, obstructing his wife''s vaginal entrance, was currently trembling continuously and contracting rapidly, much like a heart beating vigorously.

    "Release..." Derick shouted suddenly, and at the moment of his climax, even in her unconscious state, the beautiful wife arched her buttocks high into the air. Her ten delicate toes instinctively curled upwards, positioning herself perfectly to receive the stranger''s internal ejaculation.

    As for Lin Mengxuan, her mouth emitted muffled sounds of satisfaction, and her face bore an expression of happiness and contentment. Her entire being seemed to radiate brilliance, as if she had found complete fulfillment from body to soul. Luzheng Xun could guarantee that he had never seen his wife looking this beautiful before. She appeared even more flawless than the day they got married, even when she was wearing her bridal gown. The wife''s legs trembled, her toes pointed, and her buttocks were raised to the highest point to welcome the wild man''s ejaculate into her.

    Derick''s hands gripped the wife''s slender waist tightly, forcefully pressing her buttocks against his hips, squeezing them together. He had already started ejaculating, releasing a thick stream of semen deep into the wife''s womb. The scrotum, which resembled a heart in its rhythmic throbbing, was incessantly injecting a large amount of viscous ejaculate into someone else''s wife''s uterus. Time seemed to stand still in this moment, and Luzheng Xun quietly witnessed his beloved wife being internally ejaculated by a stranger, just a short distance away from him. He watched it happen with his own eyes.

    Luzheng Xun seemed completely stunned, his gaze fixed firmly on the exposed union right beneath his eyes. Through his wife''s abdomen, almost as if he had X-ray vision, he saw the stranger''s large penis stretching his wife''s uterine opening, while thick and white semen continued to spray into her tender womb. His eyes seemed to zoom in even further, as if he could discern the individual sperm within the ejaculate. These sperm resembled tiny tadpoles, vigorously wiggling their tails as they rushed forward, seemingly seeking their target.

    Soon enough, they found their objective, which was the eggs secreted within the wife''s uterus. These eggs looked like pearls, and as soon as the sperm saw them, they went wild, desperately leaping towards them. Utilizing pack tactics, they surrounded the wife''s eggs and pounced on them, competing to be the first to enter. They eagerly penetrated the wife''s eggs, combining with them, mingling like water and milk. The wife''s eggs, now successfully fertilized by the male sperm, began a slow transformation, ultimately becoming a fertilized egg. It peacefully floated within her uterus, beginning its gradual development.

    The remaining sperm continued to inundate the chaste walls of Lin Mengxuan''s uterus, thoroughly sullying her womb. They left an indelible mark of a stranger on what belonged to her husband.

 Chapter 113 113: Luzheng Xuns Secret

    Luzheng Xun abruptly snapped out of his reverie, and everything he had been envisioning dissipated. Before him was his wife''s lower abdomen, below which their bodies and genitals were still tightly connected. The man''s scrotum gradually slowed its contraction, ultimately coming to a complete standstill. Luzheng Xun knew that the man''s ejaculation had come to an end, and he had thoroughly succeeded in fertilizing his wife.

    Derick chuckled madly a few times. After completing the task of ejaculating inside the wife''s uterus, he withdrew his penis from her womb. He even made a sizzling sound effect as he did so. The wife''s body spasmed a few times before Derick tossed her onto the bed, as if he had just discarded a used sex toy.

    Luzheng Xun, watching this stranger''s demeanor as he treated his wife like a plaything, couldn''t help but feel a flash of anger in his eyes. However, he didn''t take any immediate action; instead, he slowly stood up.

    Derick, upon noticing Luzheng Xun''s reaction, didn''t seem particularly surprised. He appeared rather relaxed and even wiped his penis clean on Lin Mengxuan''s lips, removing any remnants of semen and vaginal fluids.

    As Luzheng Xun observed his wife lying on the bed with her legs apart, her once exclusive honeyed passage now defiled by another man, he couldn''t help but feel a two-finger-wide stream of semen and vaginal fluids trickling out of her. It flowed steadily down onto the bedsheets. Above the bed hung a wedding photo of the couple, their sweet smiles seemingly mocking the current situation.

    Luzheng Xun sighed and closed his eyes briefly, then slowly opened them. "Young man, you seem to have quite a lot of courage," he said with a touch of authority in his voice. Most people would likely be extremely frightened in such a situation, given that they had been caught in the act of adultery by someone else.

    "My courage has always been substantial," Derick shrugged. He was a person of considerable skill and boldness, and even in this situation, he didn''t feel flustered. Instead, he experienced a different kind of excitement.

    Derick had long figured out that Luzheng Xun likely had some peculiar fetish involving his wife. Otherwise, he wouldn''t react this way to seeing his wife being passionately engaged by another man, not to mention hiding in the room watching such films, which only served as further confirmation. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hmph, you should know that if I press this button, more than a dozen armed guards outside the villa will storm in, and then you''ll have nowhere to hide..." Luzheng Xun tapped the table somewhat angrily.

    "Don''t even bother; I''m not afraid at all. Besides, I doubt a cuckold like you would do that. You probably relish seeing your own wife pounded by another man until her little hole turns red and swollen, wide open and dripping," Derick sneered. Originally, he had intended to provoke a reaction, and if that led to violence, so be it. With more than a dozen armed guards outside, he could easily overpower them. However, upon discovering Luzheng Xun''s unusual fetish, Derick decided to change his approach. Perhaps keeping him around would be more interesting.

    Luzheng Xun, having been exposed, didn''t seem surprised at all. Instead, he felt somewhat relieved and a bit distressed. He glanced down at his own genitals, then began to speak to himself about his story.

    In reality, about five years ago, Luzheng Xun''s sexual performance had been relatively normal. While he was far from reaching Derick''s level, he had been within the realm of normalcy. However, due to an unexpected car accident, he suffered damage to his lower region, and his sexual abilities began to decline. Eventually, he couldn''t even achieve an erection without the aid of special medications.

    It was at that moment that he had a bold idea: finding a husband with a large penis for his wife. This way, he thought, it could help alleviate his wife''s increasingly pent-up desires. Since the car accident, Luzheng Xun had found it increasingly difficult to satisfy Lin Mengxuan''s needs. However, due to various inconveniences, he had never spoken to his wife about it.

    Since this idea emerged, it had been lingering in Luzheng Xun''s mind. He knew that such thoughts were abnormal, but every time he watched those films featuring husbands with similar experiences, being taken advantage of by a wild man who brought their wives to orgasm repeatedly, he became extremely aroused. He even fantasized about Lin Mengxuan being treated the same way someday. This desire was like a devil tempting him, even to the point where it couldn''t be stopped, even if the apocalypse were to come.

    However, Luzheng Xun also knew that his thoughts were absolutely perverse. Even if he told his wife, with her conservative and innocent personality, she would never agree to it. But unexpectedly, an opportunity came when Derick carried Lin Mengxuan into the bedroom. In fact, Luzheng Xun had noticed them, given their noisy activities. He had simply pretended not to see.

    Listening to the exciting sounds of his wife engaging with a wild man, Luzheng Xun felt aroused, and even his long-dormant penis responded. When he finally couldn''t resist and turned his head to look, he witnessed his wife being vigorously penetrated by a wild man, who pumped his semen into her womb until she lost consciousness in a frenzy of passion.

    Luzheng Xun ejaculated in excitement right then and there, even though his penis remained flaccid. However, the sensation reached his soul, especially as he watched his usually dignified, classical, and elegant wife with her swollen, ejaculating, and dripping vagina. He felt like he should take a photo; his wife looked absolutely perfect in that state.

    Derick, as if he had seen through Luzheng Xun''s thoughts, waved at him and said, "Why don''t you hurry up and take pictures of your wife in this state, Mr. Turtle?"

    Despite being insulted, Luzheng Xun was incredibly excited. Instead of feeling offended, he enthusiastically grabbed a high-resolution camera from the table and began snapping pictures of his wife''s gaping orifice. Meanwhile, Derick carelessly shoved his penis into the mouth of the beautiful wife, almost as if he was declaring his dominance.

    This thrilling scene excited Derick as well, especially when he thrust his penis into the beautiful wife''s mouth, with her cuckold husband on the side taking pictures. He felt like an invincible general, and the sense of conquest was overwhelming.

    Luzheng Xun looked at the photos he had taken. The high-quality camera had excellent resolution, capturing even the few pubic hairs above his wife''s vagina. These stimulating pictures made him feel embarrassed and ashamed, even as her husband. He also felt a sense of sorrow. If his wife''s family were to see these images, they would probably be devastated. However, in the current apocalyptic situation, there was no guarantee that her parents were still alive.

    Luzheng Xun was torn between excitement and heartache. He wanted to plead with Derick not to mistreat his wife too harshly, but at the same time, he anticipated her humiliation to be even more intense. These conflicting emotions turned his face red with excitement.

    Upon seeing this, Derick became even more interested. Luzheng Xun was truly an exceptional find. The fact that he could be so excited while watching his own wife being humiliated was a testament to the incomprehensible mindset of those with a cuckold fetish. Yet, this only added to the thrill for Derick. He decided to spare Luzheng Xun''s life for now, with the intention of enjoying this situation further.

    "You, you should leave now," Luzheng Xun said, somewhat excited, as he looked at the dozens of photos he had taken. He felt like he could have another climax just by looking at these pictures.

    "Leave? I haven''t had enough yet. With a wife as exceptional as this meat toy, there''s no way I''ll stop at just one round. Besides, she''s not my wife, so I don''t mind if she gets used up," Derick replied unapologetically.

    Although Luzheng Xun was tempted to watch his wife being ravished further, he also knew that it was best to keep this a secret from her. Even if she found out about her affair, she should never discover that her husband was a cuckold. After all, the excitement came from watching his beautiful wife engage in these secret, taboo encounters.

    Luzheng Xun explained his perspective, which surprised Derick a bit. This guy was quite talented in his own way. However, what he said made sense. It was best to keep it hidden from Lin Mengxuan. If it became public, it would lose its appeal. After all, the real excitement was seeing this beautiful wife appearing nervous and frightened while being taken by a stranger right in front of her husband.

    "But you need to remember, from now on, your wife will only belong to me. Only I can have her, even you can''t touch her, understand?" Derick declared, without any reservations, his authority and possession over another man''s wife.

 Chapter 114 114: Confident Zhang Kun

    Even though it felt humiliating to be bossed around by another man, Luzheng Xun, who had a cuckold fetish, was unusually excited. He assured Derick that he would keep a close eye on his wife from now on, and only Derick''s large penis would be allowed to penetrate her. No one else could touch her.

    In reality, Derick also issued a warning. However, he didn''t need to worry much because he had infused a portion of his lightning-based abilities into Lin Mengxuan''s body. Unless someone had a similar aura to his, they wouldn''t be able to come into direct contact with her. Therefore, he had no fear of anyone else having access to her. Despite this being someone else''s wife, Derick possessed a strong sense of ownership. Once he had been with a woman, he couldn''t bear the thought of her being with anyone else.

    Watching Derick''s departing figure, Luzheng Xun left the room with a complex expression on his face. He didn''t want his wife to discover his cuckold fetish because that would take away much of the excitement for him.

    In Luzheng Xun''s view, the most thrilling aspect of being a cuckold was watching his wife experience intense orgasms while having sex right beside him, yet having to stifle her moans. Or it was secretly arranging for her lover to fulfill various desires and fantasies, making sure she was being taken care of in different ways. If it were all out in the open, it would lose its appeal. So, Luzheng Xun was determined to keep his wife in the dark about his enjoyment of watching her with other men.

    If Derick were aware of Luzheng Xun''s thoughts, he might have given him some credit. While the mindset of someone with a cuckold fetish may be incomprehensible to many, it indeed provided an extraordinary level of excitement, especially when Luzheng Xun was involved with Lin Mengxuan behind her back. Her body became so tense and tight that it drove him to the brink of ecstasy.

    Derick swaggered down the stairs confidently. He had sensed that there was someone else on the ground floor of this mansion, likely Lutz Zhengxun''s daughter. Next time, perhaps he could enjoy a mother-daughter duo...

    At the Grizzly City Hospital, Mu Ling and Lisa had returned with a group of female warriors. They had expanded the hospital''s territory further, clearing nearby zombie hordes and collecting resources while searching for survivors.

    Typically, it was Angelica, Mu Ling, Lisa, and sometimes young Judy who took turns leading teams to clear out zombies. All four of them had advanced abilities. Angelica was at level 4, while the others were at level 3. This ensured the safety of the female warriors because large zombie hordes often included evolved zombies, and having abilities was essential for their protection.

    Meanwhile, about five kilometers north of the hospital, in an industrial park building, Zhang Kun stood on the rooftop, overlooking the area below, holding a glass of blood-red wine.

    He took a sip and then tossed the glass down. The sound drew the attention of nearby zombies, causing them to howl. Zhang Kun watched the scene with a wild grin.

    "South China, is everyone assembled and ready? Are they prepared?" he asked.

    A man behind Zhang Kun stepped forward. "Boss, everyone is ready. We can launch the attack at any time."

    "Very good..." Zhang Kun clapped his hands in satisfaction. In his eyes, the women in the hospital were simply foolish. In such a dangerous environment, they were strutting around as if there were no dangers in the apocalypse. They seemed to believe that merely relying on close combat weapons would allow them to survive. Being able to avoid being eaten by zombies was already a stroke of luck.

    However, this was also his opportunity. If he could seize these women, not only could he enjoy them himself, but they could also be useful for trading or gaining favor with powerful individuals.

    Before the apocalypse, Zhang Kun was skilled at climbing the social ladder. Now that the apocalypse had begun, money and such were useless, and food and women had become valuable commodities for trade.

    On the fourth floor, a group of Zhang Kun''s thugs had assembled in the lobby. They were armed with various weapons, including submachine guns, handguns, spears, and more. Some of them were hired killers, while others had previously worked for companies and now served Zhang Kun, engaging in unlawful activities under his command.

    "Very good, excellent..." Zhang Kun strode in from outside.

    "Brothers, I''m sure you''ve already heard. Less than five kilometers away, there''s a hospital with hundreds of survivors, all of them women, armed only with cold weapons and not a single gun."

    "You all tell me, isn''t this a perfect place for us?" Zhang Kun chuckled, looking at his underlings with wolfish eyes.

    "I know you can''t wait any longer. So now, let''s go. Bring those women back for me, one for each of you... Hahaha!" Zhang Kun waved his hand, and his men roared as they charged out.

    They passed through the rooftop of the building, constructed a makeshift wooden bridge leading to the adjacent building, and then climbed over several buildings until they found a place without any zombies to descend. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The excited men boarded the modified trucks and Hummers. Over a dozen vehicles carried numerous thugs who roared as they charged out. Along the way, zombies were sent flying and crushed into pieces. The convoy headed towards the Grey Bear City Hospital.

    This journey might be their final one...

    Meanwhile, inside the hospital base, Lisa looked at Angelica with a hint of resentment. She had returned full of excitement, hoping to have an intimate moment with Derick, only to find out that he had gone out. Now, she had to spend her time staring at her big sister.

    "What are you looking at me for? Do you think I can stop her from going out for some fun?" Angelica said somewhat irritably.

    "Aren''t you the Master''s big sister? Can''t you persuade him?" Lisa mumbled. Every time their Master went out, he brought back several women. If it were just the female warriors and maids, she could tolerate it, but it seemed like there were always many beautiful temptresses accompanying him. It was easy to shake her position.

    "Brat, what did you say?!" Angelica grabbed Lisa, who was trying to escape, and used her itching technique.

    "Oh, please... I was wrong, I was wrong, itchy~" Lisa quickly begged for forgiveness.

    Helplessly, Mu Ling watched the drama unfold. She held a cute little girl named Chu Xiaoyue in her hand, while beside her was Judy, who was also a mature loli. Right now, the two of them were locking eyes. Judy felt like her position was being threatened. Normally, she was the youngest and cutest in Derick''s harem, the darling of the group. But now, a genuine little girl had arrived. Although Derick hadn''t shown any favoritism yet, who knew how things might develop?

    Chu Xiaoyue was somewhat afraid to make eye contact with Judy and cautiously hid behind Mu Ling. Only her little head was exposed, unaware that this appearance only irritated Judy more.

    "Report, Mistress, I observed over a dozen vehicles heading towards the hospital. It''s possible they''re a hostile force," one of the maids responsible for patrol and observation reported.

    "We have some willing to die, huh? Where are they? Let me try out my newly upgraded ability..." Angelica and Lisa hadn''t spoken yet, but Judy''s eyes lit up as she eagerly approached.

    "You get back here!" Lisa''s face darkened as she pinched Judy''s ear and pulled her back. She hadn''t even spoken to her big sister yet, and this girl was so disobedient.

    The loli pouted her lips. Although she was somewhat unwilling, she didn''t dare say anything. Judy wasn''t as visibly intimidated by Angelica as she was by Lisa. Perhaps it was due to frequent provocation and having been tormented several times.

    "Let''s go, gather the female warriors and let them see," Angelica said with a smile on her face, but her eyes were clearly icy.

    "Yeah... it''s time to show them some blood. The first generation is okay, but those newcomers who haven''t killed anyone yet, they lack the killer instinct..." Lisa agreed.

    Their conversation, full of bloodlust, obviously frightened Chu Xiaoyue behind them. The timid girl held Mu Ling''s hand and said, "Let''s go, big sister will take you back to the room. There''s something happening later, so stay in the room and don''t come out."

    Mu Ling took the little girl back to her room. Chu Xiaoyue was only ten years old and not suited to witness such bloody scenes. As for Judy, the oversized loli, she was probably quite excited.

 Chapter 115 115: The Baffled Zhang Kun

    A line of roaring vehicles charged towards the hospital, with the reinforced vehicles along the route smashing the zombies into pieces. The entire convoy acted like a meat grinder, pulverizing all the zombies in their path.

    Zhang Kun sat in the middle of a modified Hummer, looking at the hospital''s sign for Grey Bear City Hospital not far away, his expression filled with satisfaction.

    On the large truck behind him, a group of thugs had bloodshot eyes and faces filled with excitement. "Charge, charge, I can''t wait anymore..."

    "Over a hundred women, there''s enough for each of us. Haha!"

    "Damn, they''re really something. I''ve already seen several beauties; it''s making my mouth water, brothers. Don''t you think so?"

    "Brothers, full speed ahead..." To ensure their success, Zhang Kun had brought all the men from the base, along with a large number of weapons. He was arrogant, but not foolish, so he had absolute confidence in this attack.

    Soon, over a dozen vehicles reached the entrance of the hospital base, and dozens of men charged down with high spirits, shooting and killing the few wandering zombies in the vicinity.

    The gathered maids and female warriors all had a change in expression, listening to the roaring of the vehicles and the boisterous laughter of the men. They all felt extremely disgusted.

    However, Angelica and the others, as well as most of the female warriors, remained calm. In their view, these men were just coming to offer themselves as food. The only difference was how fast or slow they would die.

    Many men pounded the door with their weapons, producing a harsh noise that made the maids'' faces turn pale, their eyes filled with fear.

    Zhang Kun stepped forward and waved his hand, causing the many men to stop their actions. He had a smug look on his face as he leered at the women inside the hospital. His gaze swept over their weapons, showing a hint of disdain.

    "I''m not a fan of using violence because it can lead to casualties. So, I assume you all know better. I''ll ask here, is there anyone willing to voluntarily come with me?"

    Zhang Kun was speaking the truth. In his view, wasting bullets was unnecessary, and getting into a fight with these women would undoubtedly result in casualties, which would be a loss. If he could get them to surrender willingly, that would be the best outcome.

    As if to show support for Zhang Kun''s intimidation, the men behind him simultaneously unlocked their safeties, chambered rounds, and the clicking of firearms had started to make some of the more timid women visibly frightened.

    Seeing this, Zhang Kun''s smug expression grew even more pronounced. He even thought that if he threatened a bit more, some women might kneel down and beg for mercy voluntarily.

    In his eyes, during the apocalypse, firearms still carried considerable intimidation. In such situations, once someone took the lead in surrendering, others would quickly follow suit.

    Liu Fangfang, Xu Qing, and a few other leading female warriors exchanged glances with the female leaders at the back. They thought the female leaders were reluctant to take action, so they tightly gripped their weapon hilts, ready to attack and kill these men. They had made significant progress in their strength, and withstanding a short-term firearm assault was not a problem. Even if they died, it would be worth it to protect their master''s base.

    Lisa had a hot temper and was becoming impatient, wanting to take action. However, Angelica restrained her and even waved her hand to signal the female warriors who were eager to attack not to make a move.

    Angelica had her own intentions, and she didn''t regard the dozens of thugs in front of her as a significant threat. With dozens of people and just as many guns, she only needed half a minute to eliminate them all.

    She even noticed South Hua, who was hiding on a building nearby, responsible for sniping.

    The reason Angelica didn''t rush to take action and allowed Zhang Kun and his men to boast was to test how the women in the base felt about it. She wanted to see if their loyalty to the base was firm enough. If they were easily frightened and willing to leave just because of a few words from others, such individuals were better off expelled from the base early. The base didn''t need indecisive individuals who might become liabilities.

    Behind the crowd, Camilla had an unpleasant expression. Although she had some resentment toward Derick, she despised thugs like Zhang Kun, who had no regard for the law. She feared for the women in the hospital, as they might suffer unimaginable torment if they fell into the hands of such people.

    Despite her feelings towards Derick, Camilla took the initiative to step forward and said to Angelica, "Um, maybe we should notify him to take those firearms away. Zhang Kun and his men have brought quite a few guns, and I''m afraid of what might happen."

    Angelica, with a faint smile, glanced at the high-ranking lady but didn''t reveal her identity. She calmly responded, "Forget about me, even Lisa and the others could eliminate all these men in less than a minute. There''s no need for Derick to come back."

    Camilla''s body trembled for a moment. She looked at Angelica deeply and chose not to say anything further. She wasn''t foolish and didn''t want to provoke these women further.

    At the hospital entrance, Angelica addressed the women, "So, have you all made your decision? If things escalate later, bullets won''t discriminate, and it won''t be good if anyone gets injured. I''m giving you the opportunity to cross over. What do you think?"

    In the crowd, Sacha supported Tess, and the two of them stood quietly at the back, exchanging a wordless glance. Tess wanted to leave this place, but she was smart enough to know that Zhang Kun wasn''t a good person either. Being captured by them might be even more miserable than staying here.

    "Sacha, when things get rough, find an opportunity to escape, okay? Get out of here," Tess''s voice was weak, but she persisted in saying it to her close friend. Over the past few days, she had learned that Sacha had already lost her virginity to Derick. Naturally, Tess believed that her best friend had been forced into it, and she felt guilty for indirectly causing her friend''s suffering.

    "Don''t say that. What will you do if I leave?" Sacha blushed a bit. She didn''t want to leave. Even though she had been virtually forced into losing her virginity to Derick, she didn''t feel repulsed. In fact, she had developed some affection for this dominant and assertive man.

    "Tess, you underestimate our Master too much, and his women as well. I can guarantee that those men over there won''t live through today," Sacha shook her head and said. She had no intention of leaving, and she even tried to persuade her little sister not to take any action.

    Tess widened her eyes, as if she had heard an incredible title or term. She looked at Sacha with disbelief, and this reaction embarrassed Sacha, making her blush intensely.

    "You...you..."

    "Oh well, you''ll see for yourself over time. Besides, if I leave alone, where can I go to live in this apocalypse?" Sacha shook her head gently. Tess might not be aware of what had happened while she was locked up and being trained over the past few days, but Sacha had witnessed the powerful scenes of Derick imparting abilities to these women firsthand. So, she believed that in this apocalyptic world, there was hardly a safer place than this, and she didn''t really want to leave either.

    Tess felt a sense of guilt in her heart, realizing that she had wronged Sacha. She didn''t say anything further and just watched the scene quietly.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes passed...

    Zhang Kun was starting to get impatient. The women on the other side still hadn''t made any moves. Seeing this, his face darkened.

    "Damn it, if you won''t accept the drink, you''ll have to accept the punishment. It looks like you''re looking for death," he said fiercely to the women.

    "Master, we''re not afraid. Let''s fight them."

    "Yeah, we''re not afraid of these rotten men. We''re ready to die if we have to," a few of the more loyal female warriors shouted.

    At this moment, Zhang Kun''s face became as ugly as if he had eaten a fly. He hadn''t expected that what should have been an easy attack had turned into a confrontation with fearless women. It seemed like bad luck, and he had wasted bullets for nothing.

    The shouts and battle cries of the women further fueled his anger. "Don''t you know that bullets can kill people? Damn it, open fire, open fire!"

    Before Zhang Kun could finish his words, he heard a voice in his earpiece, the voice of his most trusted subordinate, Nan Hua. "Boss, something''s not right. Retreat, retreat immediately, cease firing..."

    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116 116: Sachas Attack

    Suddenly, upon hearing Nan Hua''s urgent words, Zhang Kun was taken aback. He instinctively sensed that something was wrong and was about to order everyone to stop, but his command had already been given, and it couldn''t be halted.

    Dozens of guns simultaneously fired at the women, the gunfire intense and deafening. However, before these bullets could exit their barrels and reach the female servants, Angelica stepped forward. A deep and thunderous roar echoed, and a massive lightning wall rose before the women, forming a towering barrier dozens of meters high. All the bullets were stopped in their tracks.

    Far away, on top of a tall building, Nan Hua''s scalp tingled. Just as Zhang Kun had ordered to open fire a moment ago, he had intended to pull the trigger. However, in the moment he pressed it down, his long-standing intuition made him feel a deadly danger looming. Therefore, he desperately tried to prevent Zhang Kun''s order.

    The roaring lightning wall blocked all the bullets from the raging men, creating an insurmountable wall of death between the men and women. This bizarre yet awe-inspiring scene not only terrified the men but also left the women in stunned disbelief, their jaws dropping as they watched.

    Some of the thugs continued to squeeze the triggers of their guns, emptying their ammunition, but not a single bullet could breach the barrier of the lightning wall. They were all shattered into powder. The many thugs stood frozen in place.

    "What the hell is going on?" Zhang Kun''s voice carried a hint of fear. A wall composed of lightning? This didn''t seem like normal weather at all. Could it be that these women had conjured it up somehow?

    Zhang Kun''s voice snapped many of the thugs back to reality. Most of them had already been trembling with fear, and the eerie scene had left them petrified. A few of the bolder ones were attempting to flee.

    Angelica''s gaze turned icy, and she snapped her fingers, causing the lightning wall to disappear, revealing the women inside. With a gentle wave of her hand, dozens of small lightning bolts descended from the sky, striking all the thugs. They instantly cried out in agony and collapsed to the ground, their bodies covered in a web of flickering lightning.

    Angelica had excellent control over her ability. She had simply rendered these men temporarily paralyzed, leaving them alive.

    "Lisa, I''ll leave those little pests outside to you," Angelica said with a smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright," Lisa responded cheerfully, rubbing her hands together. She looked at the two individuals sniping from a distant high-rise building. As soon as they locked eyes with her, South Hua''s spine instantly went cold, and he abandoned the idea of taking a shot, dropping his sniper rifle and attempting to flee.

    The other sniper wanted to fire as well, but not a single bullet hit Lisa. Covered in lightning, she moved like a war goddess, swiftly reaching the rooftop of the building where the men were stationed. A bolt of lightning struck them, ending their lives.

    "Where do you think you''re going?" Although South Hua was fast, he couldn''t match Lisa''s lightning speed. Panicking, he turned around to attack, but before he could even see her, a lightning serpent rushed at him, swallowing him whole. Lisa then picked up the two abandoned sniper rifles and quickly returned to the hospital.

    As they looked at the numerous men writhing on the ground, screaming in agony, and paralyzed all over, the female warriors and maids gazed at Angelica with admiration and fear in their eyes. Her incredible lightning-based ability filled them with awe, making them shudder. They couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful their leader was.

    "I''m quite pleased with your choice. Now, pick up your weapons and aim them at the enemies in front of you. Kill them," Angelica instructed, pointing at the group of men lying on the ground.

    Hearing Angelica''s words, the women''s faces turned pale. They realized that this was taking a human life, not killing zombies, and there was a fundamental difference.

    As for Zhang Kun and the others, they struggled desperately, their faces filled with fear and despair. They had committed such acts themselves and knew the consequences. Now, they understood the depth of their hopelessness.

    Today, Zhang Kun had met his match. He wasn''t foolish, and though he didn''t understand how these abilities worked, it was evident that these women were no pushovers. Instead, they were like titanium steel plates he had kicked into.

    When the maids hesitated, the leading female warriors at the forefront had already charged forward, wielding their swords. With swift and decisive strokes, they slaughtered the men lying on the ground. The gruesome scene made some of the women feel nauseous, but the female warriors had no qualms. They had killed many men while clearing out zombies, and they had seen much worse. This was just a minor incident.

    Among the group of women, Sacha watched the scene unfold. Although she felt somewhat disgusted, she seemed to recall something. She had the nearby maids assist Tess, and then she strode forward, picking up a long knife from the ground.

    Angelica''s eyes gleamed as she asked, "Who is this person?" Among all the maids, Sacha was the first to act. While it was not surprising for the female warriors to act resolutely, it was quite rare for the timid maids to do so.

    "Her? She''s one of the two school beauties I brought back for training from our last visit to the university. She''s got a bit of cleverness in her..." Lisa''s gaze had a strange look. Both Sacha and Tess were school beauties, but Sacha was more obedient than Tess, and now that Angelica had taken notice of her, she would likely be promoted soon.

    Lisa didn''t intervene in this situation because Sacha, even if favored by their leader, posed no threat to her. There was no reason for Sacha, who understood how to climb the hierarchy, to seek revenge for the training and torment she had endured. Sacha was a woman with some intelligence, and if it weren''t for Tess''s stubbornness and arrogance, she might have come forward sooner.

    Sacha held the long knife, taking determined steps toward one of the men lying on the ground, screaming in agony. Although she started confidently, she felt fear creeping in as she prepared to strike a living person.

    "These men don''t deserve pity. If it weren''t for our mistress, we wouldn''t know how much suffering they could bring." Sacha encouraged herself in her heart before raising the knife and bringing it down on the man who was begging for mercy.

    "Ah... no... please, no..." The man screamed in agony a few times before falling silent.

    Sacha''s movements were somewhat clumsy. It took her several strikes to finally kill the man lying on the ground. Afterward, she couldn''t hold it any longer. She clutched the knife handle, leaned over, and vomited. It was her first time taking a life, and it was understandable that she reacted this way.

    Angelica and her group didn''t mock Sacha; instead, they nodded in approval, seeming quite satisfied with Sacha''s performance. Mu Ling even walked up and gently supported the distressed girl, offering some comfort.

    Observing this scene, some of the smarter maids also rushed forward and took turns delivering blows to the men lying on the ground. Being the first to act was appreciated, while the others were merely following suit.

    "Alright, that''s enough... leave a few alive," Angelica said when she noticed that almost all of the men had been killed. She quickly let them keep two survivors.

    At this point, the area outside the hospital''s entrance was covered in bloodstains, resembling a hellish scene. Angelica furrowed her brow and released the control over the remaining two men before directing them toward her.

    "Tell me, where is your base?" Angelica''s gaze was somewhat cold as she looked at the two men.

    "Will telling you spare our lives?" The two men were extremely frightened, but a glimmer of hope for survival could be seen in their eyes.

    "If you talk, I''ll make it quick for you," Angelica replied.

    The two men turned pale. They realized there was no way out. "It''s impossible. We''re going to die anyway..."

    Just as Angelica was about to say something, Judy excitedly ran up from behind. "Big sister, let me handle this. I''ll make them talk, for sure!"

    Without waiting for Angelica''s response, Judy crouched down excitedly, wearing a wicked grin. A flash of lightning shot from her fingertip, directly striking the groins of the two men. With a loud crack, the two men began to scream frantically, their cries capable of inducing despair in any male creature.

 Chapter 117 117: Villa Meeting (1)

    Judy''s lightning ability wasn''t particularly powerful, but it was invasive, amplifying all the pain receptors in the human body. The two men quickly rolled on the ground, screaming in agony. Their pitiful state sent chills down the spines of the maids and female warriors who were witnessing it.

    "I didn''t expect Judy to have a sadistic side..." Mu Ling looked at the scene with a mixture of amusement and exasperation.

    "I''ll talk, I''ll talk, please stop, stop..." The searing pain from the lightning felt like their very bone marrow was being numbed. They wished they could just die.

    Judy finally released her electrical grip. By this point, the two men were completely broken and quickly revealed the location of their base.

    Angelica didn''t waste any time. She swiftly killed the two men with a single stroke, and then she ordered Mu Ling and Judy to lead a team of female warriors, including those who had just undergone the bloody baptism, to the base where they would subdue it. While Zhang Kun had taken all the men with him temporarily, the base still housed many women and a significant amount of resources. It was a substantial haul.

    Meanwhile, Derick was still wandering around the villa area when he received a notification from the system: "Ding, the host has annihilated a gathering place with over a hundred people. Current mission completion: 1/3. Please continue to excel, Host."

    Derick was momentarily puzzled. He guessed that it must be the gathering place that Lisa and the others had taken control of. However, he was unaware that these people had willingly come to them.

    "It seems like I need to step up as well," Derick thought to himself. While he could lie back and let the women handle the tasks, he felt the need to be more involved, especially when encountering exceptional beauties like Lin Mengxuan.

    Derick thoroughly inspected the entire golf villa area. Although there were around thirty villas, fewer than twenty of them still had inhabitants. As for the others, they had either evacuated or fallen prey to the zombies.

    He quickly eliminated all the remaining men inside the villas, except for the villa where Lu Zhengxun resided and his bodyguards. He intended to keep Lu Zhengxun, the cuckold, for some special amusement.

    In one exceptionally luxurious villa, over fifty women gathered in the center of the living room. They stared at the man seated arrogantly on the sofa in the middle of the villa with expressions of fear and anger. This man had brazenly intruded into their villa, ruthlessly killed their men, and forcibly expelled the women. They were now assembled in the largest villa on the estate.

    Derick surveyed the group of terrified women. Most of them were wives or daughters of the villa owners, or perhaps mistresses. On average, each villa had five or six women, and now they had all been herded together.

    Derick circled the room, noting that there were quite a few attractive women among them. After all, they were high-ranking ladies, heiresses, and well-maintained women who knew how to dress elegantly. Some mother-daughter pairs caught his eye, and he couldn''t help but admire their beauty. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Among you, how many are virgins?" Derick asked calmly, addressing the group of frightened women.

    These women exchanged glances but didn''t react further. Most of them had either witnessed Derick kill their fathers or husbands, so they harbored deep resentment towards him. Refraining from rushing at him in a frenzy was already an act of restraint.

    "Ah, it seems you don''t quite understand what I''m saying," Derick sighed, shaking his head. He extended his open palm, where lightning crackled and sizzled.

    Seeing this scene, the women were filled with fear. Some even took a few steps back. They had just witnessed dozens of armed bodyguards charging at Derick, only to be obliterated by his god-like power.

    Observing the women''s reactions, Derick nodded in satisfaction.

    Before long, a man lay on the villa''s sofa, a massive erection proudly jutting from his groin, as if it were mocking something.

    Meanwhile, several beautiful women who had been standing beside him were now kneeling before the man, their snow-white, naked bodies on full display. They sensually used their luscious red lips to lick and suck on the man''s foul-smelling member, producing seductive slurping sounds.

    Occasionally, they emitted moans as the enormous shaft thrust deep into their throats. The man''s thighs were rested on the supple breasts of two women, yet these women, seemingly accustomed to such humiliation, displayed no signs of discontent. Instead, they gazed upward with eyes filled with desire, as if they were entirely unaware that the man before them had just killed their husbands and lovers.

    "Ah, miscalculated there. Should''ve kept them around a bit longer, enjoyed the thrill of ravishing their husbands in front of their eyes before killing them..." Derick sighed with some regret.

    The three women servicing him beneath were petrified by his words. They intensified their oral efforts, displaying unparalleled expertise and dedication. They sought only to satisfy the man, as their husbands had never experienced such diligent fellatio skills.

    If it were an ordinary man, he would have likely ejaculated long ago, overwhelmed by the elegant, seductive, and noble women pleasuring him. However, Derick remained motionless, savoring the attention. His substantial member allowed three of these elite women, each offering their services from different angles, to envelop his shaft with their eager mouths and nimble, skillful tongues.

    Reclining on the sofa, Derick experienced a variety of sensations throughout his penis. He gently stroked the exquisite hair of the three stunning women, as if he were caressing his most obedient and well-behaved pets. He quietly submitted to their oral servitude.

    These three women, all once high-society matrons and socialites within the villa community before the apocalypse, now shared only one identity: Derick''s submissive bitches or mere footrests for his pleasure.

    Derick playfully moved both of his feet, sinking them deep into the two soft and tender mounds of their buxom chests, which encircled him firmly. It felt incredibly comfortable, and the act of using these once high-and-mighty housewives as human foot cushions provided him with an ultimate sense of perverted domination. The two women, with tears in their eyes, dared not resist and even forced smiles. They cupped their own snowy-white breasts, allowing the man''s soles to tread upon and defile them as they remained subservient.

    Behind Derick stood a girl, who was also the woman with the largest breasts in this villa, and remembered that it seemed to be the sister or sister-in-law of the third villa man, and Derick couldn''t remember clearly, but this pair of breasts was really eye-catching, so he used it as a headrest.

    Two pairs of huge balls of flesh held Derick''s head into her arms, and the girl was still massaging his head, placing the man''s head in the center of the cleavage, finding an extremely comfortable position, and Derick almost felt soft all over his body.

    Behind the three young women who were giving blowjobs there were also two female teachers, holding the soles of Derick''s feet in their hands, sucking their toes in their mouths, as if eating some delicious food in the world, and on either side of the sofa in front of the villa knelt two rows of young girls with pouting butts, ranging in age from their teens to their twenties, but they had one thing in common, they were all virgins.

    "Whew... Comfortable, three sluts, lick faster, don''t you see that the master is about to cum, don''t you hurry up and eat..." Derick''s legs trembled with excitement, and the soles of his feet almost stepped on the crisp breasts of the two beautiful wives underneath the feet like a meatloaf.

 Chapter 118 118: Villa Meeting (2)

    Three beautiful women immediately quickened the pace of their teasing when they heard this. One of them swallowed the manhood in the middle, moving it back and forth in her tender throat. The soft flesh of her throat continuously enveloped the glans, bringing the man endless pleasure with each suction and contraction. The other two women kissed the shaft from the left and right, their tongues swirling and licking around it tirelessly.

    The continuous stimulation of pleasure was too much for Derick to bear. He pressed down on the head of the elegant woman in the middle, and his large manhood directly penetrated her throat. He forcefully thrust into her tight and narrow throat, roaring loudly as he ejaculated a large amount of hot and thick essence into the esophagus of the beautiful woman beneath him.

    After the man had finished ejaculating, he realized that the woman had already fainted. After being violently penetrated by him just now, she choked and rolled her eyes, fainting on the side.

    "What a waste. She actually fainted even after deep-throating for a while," he grumbled dissatisfiedly at the unconscious beauty. It seemed that he was still unsatisfied. Derick pulled over the female teacher who was still licking his toes, replacing one of the members of the previous oral sex trio who had fainted from deep-throating. He continued to clean his manhood and pulled up the other woman, making her sit on the table and removing her shoes and socks. He then directly licked her crystal-clear black silk legs.

    Soon, Derick''s saliva covered the black silk legs, all the way to the private area of the married beauty. "Damn, why does it smell so lewd? Have you been screwed by various men every day? It stinks just like a whore," he said in disgust as he pushed away the married woman in front of him.

    The beautiful woman sat on the ground, feeling both humiliated and wronged, tears of sadness streaming down her face. She had only been with her husband and had not had any sexual activity for a long time, so it was impossible for her to have any strange odor.

    "Alright, alright, that''s enough. The appetizer is over, and now it''s time for the deflowering ceremony. Hahaha," Derick said triumphantly as he pushed aside the several beautiful women who had been involved in oral sex and stood up.

    Upon hearing this, not only the three women responsible for oral sex, but also the several footstools on the ground and the busty married woman behind them all turned pale. About seven or eight young girls who were crouching in the corner were their daughters or younger sisters. The oldest was only 22, and the youngest was as young as 15. They were all virgins, and now they were crouching in the corner waiting for this demon-like man to defile and deflower them.

    On one hand, they were willing to accept the man''s debauchery and humiliation in order to take turns draining Derick dry, so that he would have no energy left to deflower these young girls. However, despite their best efforts, one of the women fainted, and after half an hour, they had only managed to make Derick ejaculate once with great difficulty. Now he wanted to deflower their daughters.

    "Master... no, please... spare my daughter. This servant can serve you in her place. I have better skills and can serve the master more comfortably..."

    "Master, please, just take us, your humble servants. Our back passages are still untouched. Master can even deflower our back passages. We only ask that the master spare our daughters."

    The women hurriedly knelt down in a state of urgency, kneeling before Derick, pleading and crying desperately. Some of them even knelt down and kowtowed to Derick in excitement.

    The scene depicts a group of elegant and wealthy noblewomen, usually accustomed to a luxurious and opulent lifestyle, now pleading like humble and lowly slaves to spare their daughters from losing their virginity to Derick. The women even offer their own anal and vaginal virginity in exchange. The sense of conquest and excitement is described as incredibly intense.

    Despite the noblewomen''s desperate pleas and their willingness to offer themselves, Derick seems to show some appreciation. However, he has already deflowered the young women, feeling that it would be incomplete to leave the ceremony without doing so. The noblewomen, thinking that Derick has agreed, eagerly approach him, licking his toes and penis.

    Derick, however, calmly states that the young women''s virginity has indeed been taken, but reassures the noblewomen that there is no need for them to serve further, as the deflowering has been completed. The noblewomen react with a mixture of emotions upon hearing this, realizing the imposing size of Derick''s penis and feeling a sense of unease at the thought of its power.

    The description emphasizes the overwhelming size and power of Derick''s penis, instilling fear even in the mature noblewomen, who are hesitant to face him in the bedroom. The narrative suggests that even these experienced women would be unable to withstand such an encounter, and that the young virgins would likely suffer greatly from the experience.

    "Could it be that you''re not satisfied and want to negotiate with the master?" Derick''s voice became somewhat indifferent.

    "No, no, that''s not it. Please, master, have mercy on our daughters. They will also be the master''s little slaves in the future. If they are mistreated, they may not be able to serve the master well in the future," said the leader of a beautiful woman, kneeling in fear.

    "You are quite clever and articulate. What is your name?" Derick looked at the beautiful woman. In terms of figure and appearance alone, she was not inferior to the mayor''s wife, Camilla. She was also sensible and skillful. After replacing the fainting beauty, she satisfied Derick with her attentions.

    "In response to the master, the humble servant''s name is Yue Yiren..." the beautiful woman quickly knelt down and said.

    "Yue Yiren, this name seems familiar..." Derick felt that this name sounded somewhat familiar.

    "In response to the master, the humble servant was once the chairman of Tianhai Group and also the third richest person in Grizzly City..."

    "So that''s it..." Derick suddenly remembered. It turns out that Yue Yiren also had some abilities. At 18, she came alone from the countryside to Grizzly, a second-tier city. In just over a decade, she started from scratch and became the third richest person in Grizzly City through her own abilities. She was also a self-made female billionaire with a net worth of billions. This kind of ability was truly admirable.

    Derick''s eyes lit up. Yue Yiren''s figure and appearance were absolutely top-notch, and she was also very articulate in her words and actions. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to reach the position of the third richest person in Grizzly City, especially compared to Camilla, who was also sensible and capable.

    "I remember seeing in the news before that you were unmarried. What about that little girl?" Derick pointed to a girl in the corner of the room. The girl was the youngest among this group of virgins, only 15 years old, and had been following Yue Yiren like her daughter all along.

    Upon hearing this, Yue Yiren''s expression changed slightly. She glanced at her trembling daughter in the corner and a hint of heartache flashed in her eyes. Looking at Derick, she seemed hesitant to speak out. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick gestured, and Yue Yiren, understanding his signal, stood up and approached Derick voluntarily. She leaned in close to Derick''s ear and explained something to him, after which Derick finally understood.

    Yue Yiren, as it turns out, is an extremely charismatic and strong-willed woman. She has never married, despite being 35 years old now, and even the villa under Derick''s feet belongs to her.

    When Yue Yiren was 20 years old, she once traveled to the United States to undergo IVF and surrogacy, giving birth to her daughter, Yue Mingkong, the youngest girl in the corner.

    The reason behind this decision was Yue Yiren''s confidence that no man was worthy of her. Those with high status were too old, while those who were young lacked the capability and status.

    Therefore, she randomly chose a sperm donor for surrogacy to have a daughter. She publicly claimed that she had personally given birth to her daughter, and the man involved had long since passed away, so no one knew the truth except her. It was also inconvenient for her to tell her daughter directly.

 Chapter 119 119: Villa Meeting (3)

    To put it bluntly, Yue Yiren''s decision to undergo in vitro fertilization surgery is not so much about the desire to leave descendants, but more about finding someone to accompany her, avoiding boredom in daily life, and on the other hand, finding an heir for her business empire.

    As for these matters, Yue Yiren naturally cannot tell her daughter. Although this daughter is not her own biological child, she has been with her for more than ten years and their bond is very deep.

    "Alright, I understand..." Derick hadn''t expected that this 35-year-old business female powerhouse, to some extent, was still a virgin and had not experienced any men.

    Next, Derick directly ordered the seven young women against the wall to obediently assume a dog-like crawling position, with their buttocks raised and a distance apart. Then he had their mother kneel beside them, lift their skirts or pants, and actively spread their legs, exposing their private parts.

    What appeared before Derick was an extremely stimulating and explosive scene. Seven dignified and charming beautiful women all opened up their daughters'' private parts, allowing their beautiful little orifices and tender anal sphincters to be exposed in front of the man. For a moment, the sight left the man feeling somewhat bewildered.

    Swallowing hard, Derick felt his excitement explode. Seven pairs of beautiful and stunning mother-daughter pairs, seven beautiful women opening up their daughters'' virgin orifices, some shyly or ashamedly awaiting the man''s favor. Such a scene, no man could resist.

    Derick''s erection suddenly stood up under him. With excitement, he took big strides forward toward the first pair of mother and daughter. His erection hung like a third leg, swaying excitedly. The woman at the front looked on with worry and sadness at this scene. The man''s erection made her tremble with fear, as she dared not imagine how painful it would be if it were inserted into her daughter''s narrow virgin opening, which was so tight that even chopsticks would struggle to penetrate. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The young girl who was lying on her back by the wall could not see the current situation at all since her back was to Derick, but feeling her mother''s hands behind her on top of her ass, she couldn''t help but tense up a little, even her body was trembling slightly.

    Derick walked with a big grin behind the young girl kneeling by the wall, carefully observing the humiliated and nervous young girl, and since Derick was arranged according to age and decided to break her virginity one by one, this young girl was also the oldest in here, a noble 22 year old celebrity.

    And this stunning young girl, noble and elegant celebrity girl in other people''s mind, at this moment was like a lowly and slutty whore, letting her mother break open her asshole, leaking out her private parts, waiting for the man''s deflowering and breaking of her virginity, giving her chastity, which had been maintained for more than 20 years, completely to the man''s cock.

    Derick wiggled his penis, and the beautiful woman in front of him understood, and reached out in extreme shame and grabbed the man''s penis,, and then trembled and sent it to the most private part of the daughter''s house between her legs, letting the man''s dirty glans kiss her daughter''s chaste little pussy.

    "Shouldn''t you say something at this point?" Derick said to the beautiful woman whose eyes were filled with awe and pain inside, letting such a mother, personally grasping the man''s penis and sending it between her daughter''s pussy, letting the man''s penis to destroy her daughter''s delicate pussy, was already making this beautiful woman suffer to the extreme, but Derick still wasn''t ready to let her go, and actually had to ask her to say something to help the fun.

    The beautiful woman''s face stiffened, carefully put away the indignation and pain inside her eyes, her face was somewhat helplessly calm, trembling voice "Please, please master use your honorable big penis to break the virginity of the bitchy slave''s daughter, so that your penis in the slave''s daughter''s pussy inside the master''s imprint ... "

    After saying these words, the beautiful woman was filled with shame and guilt. She couldn''t even bring herself to look at her daughter, feeling regret and self-blame in her heart. If it weren''t for the man''s demand, she would never have been able to utter such depraved and perverted words.

    "Haha, then I won''t be polite~" Derick didn''t care about the woman''s painful tone. He laughed wildly, as a mother held his penis, requesting him to deflower her daughter. How could he refuse such an extreme and stimulating activity?

    Immediately grabbing the girl''s perky buttocks, Derick moved his penis, aiming the glans at the girl''s small orifice and slowly inserted it into the narrow crevice, finding the tiny gap and pushing forward.

    As the man moved, the girl''s body tensed in pain, her beautiful face contorted with discomfort, tightly biting her teeth, feeling the forceful tearing of her lower body.

    "Splut... sizzle..." As the glans slowly squeezed through the tiny opening of the girl''s extremely tight virgin orifice, Derick''s face twisted slightly. With a forceful thrust, the penis violently ruptured the hymen. The membrane, symbolising purity, offered no resistance to the man''s penis, and was completely torn apart by the powerful thrust, leaving no trace of the virgin membrane.

    "Ah... it hurts so much~" The girl screamed frantically, her body trembling as if struck by electricity, then tensed, and the sturdy penis forcefully penetrated her delicate virgin orifice, creating a cleft between her legs like an axe, turning her tender and narrow pink orifice into a terrifying and bottomless flesh hole.

    Derick''s penis immediately penetrated the deepest part of the girl''s orifice, with most of the thick penis swallowed by her delicate pink orifice. With little foreplay, Derick''s penis entered, rubbing against the girl''s soft and smooth vaginal walls like sandpaper, directly assaulting the girl''s brain with pain and tearing sensations, as if a heavy hammer was striking her relentlessly.

    "Ah, ah, it hurts, it hurts so much. Don''t... stop, stop," the girl screamed frantically, her tears of agony flowing continuously. She tried to break free from the man''s control, to push out the terrifying intruder in her body, but to no avail.

    Ahead was a wall with no way to move forward, and to her left, another girl waited for her turn. In a daze, the girl instinctively used her hands to crawl towards the right, kneeling on the ground, desperate to rid herself of the scorching iron rod inside her.

    The girl''s mother followed, tears of anguish streaming down her face, feeling helpless, wanting to remove the monstrous penis from her daughter''s tender body, yet unable to act, or to ease her daughter''s pain.

    In despair, the mother could only watch her daughter crawl forward, in agony, with the man''s penis still inside her. Derick became excited, enjoying the sensation of the virgin''s tightness, watching the girl crawl in pain, ensuring the constant connection between their genitals.

    After crawling less than a metre, the girl was exhausted, each movement causing the penis to relentlessly penetrate her, tearing her delicate flesh, bringing continuous agony and stimulation.

    Finally, overwhelmed by the unbearable pain and stimulation, the girl collapsed, but her mother caught her before she hit the cold floor.

 Chapter 120 120: Villa Meeting (4)

    "Mom... it hurts, it hurts so much~" The young girl lay in agony in the arms of the beautiful woman, with a penis still inserted behind her, shedding tears of sadness and helplessness.

    The beautiful woman looked at her daughter, her face contorted in pain and covered in sweat, feeling both uncomfortable and guilty. Meanwhile, Derick''s penis remained inside the young girl''s newly deflowered tight little orifice, experiencing the pleasure of the virgin''s tight walls squeezing and contracting due to the pain. The omnipresent, almost crushing sensation of tightness made him feel a sense of conquest. Almost every virgin he deflowered reacted this way, making him want to stay inside forever.

    "Master, master, the slave''s daughter can''t bear it anymore, please have mercy..." The beautiful woman looked at her weak and powerless daughter, feeling both heartbroken and anxious as she spoke to Derick.

    "This is so boring, she can''t handle it..." Derick helplessly muttered, then pulled his penis out of the young girl''s orifice.

    With a light sound, the girl''s body trembled with excitement, and the tender flesh of her vagina was pulled out by the glans, dripping with a little bit of vaginal fluid and virgin blood.

    Looking at the man''s strong penis, with its bulging veins and terrifying appearance, covered in vaginal fluid and blood vessels, it was evident how much the girl''s tender orifice had been tortured. The beautiful woman couldn''t help but shed tears, gently stroking the daughter in her arms, who had slowly fallen asleep, exhausted from the tremendous physical exertion, with occasional twitches on her sleeping face.

    Derick unceremoniously erected his penis and then approached the beautiful woman''s mouth. He watched as she humiliatedly opened her red lips and engulfed his penis, which was tainted with her daughter''s virgin blood and vaginal fluid. Her delicate and soft tongue repeatedly licked and cleaned his penis, making him feel incredibly pleasured.

    The beautiful woman felt extreme anguish in her heart. Her daughter, who had just fainted from the pain of losing her virginity, lay nearby, while she used her most beautiful and soft mouth to service the man''s penis that had made her daughter pass out. This humiliation and sickening feeling made the beautiful woman feel disoriented.

    Two tears couldn''t help but fall onto the man''s testicles. The beautiful woman gently extended her tongue to lick them clean, feeling a mouthful of bitterness and sorrow. She swallowed the blood and vaginal fluid from her daughter''s deflowering, savoring the indescribable taste of pain, feeling that nothing had ever been so absurd.

    "Alright, alright, you can''t even perform fellatio properly. You''re useless, get lost!" Feeling the unskilled oral sex from the beautiful woman, Derick impatiently pushed her away.

    As if she hadn''t felt the humiliation, the beautiful woman instead diligently licked the man''s penis and then squeezed out a twisted smile. "Thank you, master, for deflowering the slave''s daughter and allowing the slave to taste the flavor of her daughter''s virgin blood."

    "You''re such a slut. Even after consuming a penis covered in your daughter''s virgin blood and vaginal fluid, you can still act so lascivious. Even prostitutes aren''t as depraved as you..." Derick laughed and insulted her, trampling on the beautiful woman''s dignity and shame.

    Even though she had willingly debased herself to such an extent, she was still being humiliated and toyed with by the man. The beautiful woman''s heart was in extreme pain. She silently lowered her head, gently picked up her daughter from the ground, and placed her on the sofa. She slowly wiped clean the girl''s torn virgin orifice, cleaning away the vaginal fluid and virgin blood.

    Derick then proceeded to approach the next girl awaiting to lose her virginity. Perhaps having just heard the first girl''s agonizing cries as she was deflowered, the other girls became even more terrified, their bodies trembling with tension, as if they were on the verge of collapse.

    Derick crouched down and walked behind the second girl. She was a pure and innocent type of girl, around twenty years old, with a notably large chest, even more exaggerated than her mother standing nearby. She was at least a D-cup, and her ample bosom nearly burst through her clothes, especially as she leaned over, making her breasts look as exaggerated as two footballs. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick satisfactorily grabbed the girl''s two mounds of flesh and began kneading them directly. Here, he didn''t need to consider anyone''s feelings; he only needed to feel comfortable and stimulated. His forceful actions caused the busty girl to furrow her brow in pain.

    Meanwhile, Derick felt incredibly pleased, enjoying the unobstructed friction between his penis and the girl''s untouched vagina. He also played with her tender, smooth, and ample breasts, feeling their incredible texture, almost wanting to burst them.

    "Push from behind... Let my penis enter your daughter''s little hole," Derick said, causing the beautiful woman''s face to turn deathly pale. Wasn''t this forcing her to push her daughter into the abyss? Uncovering her daughter''s skirt, removing her underwear, and grabbing the man''s penis to make him deflower her daughter was already an unspeakable shame for the beautiful woman. Now, the man''s demand was even more absurd¡ªmother pushing the man''s buttocks to make him penetrate her daughter?

    "What''s wrong? Do I have to do it myself?" Derick, seeing the beautiful woman''s lack of action, said impatiently.

    The beautiful woman''s body trembled. If she let Derick take action himself, her daughter would suffer even more. She tremulously walked behind the man and gently pushed his buttocks, allowing the man''s penis to enter her daughter''s little hole.

    "Ah... Even though the lower flesh orifice has been rubbing for a while, it''s lubricated enough, but for Derek''s exaggerated penis, it''s just a drop in the ocean. The intense pain of being deflowered made the busty girl scream, as Derek, tightly held by the virgin orifice, didn''t care about the girl''s well-being. Instead, he grabbed the two pairs of huge breasts and forcefully manipulated the girl''s delicate body, making her move involuntarily.

    The intense pain on the busty chest forced the girl to twist her body, painfully moving her buttocks in sync with the man''s manipulation of his penis. After ten thrusts, the busty girl, already in unbearable pain, simply fainted, even worse off than the first deflowered girl.

    Derek withdrew his penis and walked over to the busty girl''s mother, prompting the beautiful woman who had just pushed the man''s buttocks to deflower her daughter to extend her pink tongue to clean his penis.

    After the beautiful woman finished cleaning his penis, Derek would stiffen his lower body and move on to the next girl in need of deflowering. Fortunately, the next few mothers were much smarter. Before Derek deflowered their daughters, they took the initiative to help their daughters climax using their fingers or mouths.

    Although this approach led to extreme shame and embarrassment for both mothers and daughters, it somewhat lubricated the remaining girls'' small orifices to a certain extent, making deflowering easier and reducing the pain, avoiding the kind of rough friction agony."

    Derick walked up behind one stunning young girl after another, parted their buttocks, and allowed their mothers to guide his penis towards their daughters'' virginity. He then let the mothers move their buttocks to deflower several virgins, using their various honeyed orifices to pleasure himself, enjoying the different sensations brought by the seven young girls.

    Once the deflowering was done, each girl''s mother cleaned his penis, licking away their daughters'' virgin blood.

    Although each girl was only penetrated ten times, each one had an extremely tight and narrow virgin orifice, with unique sensations. Under the various stunning appearances of the young girls,

    Derick found great pleasure in their expressions of pain, as well as their tense and agonized state during the deflowering.

    However, the consequence of this was that when Derick stood behind the last and youngest girl, lying beside her were six debutantes who had fainted from the pain of deflowering. Their mothers were busy wiping away the traces of their daughters'' deflowering.

 Chapter 121 121: Loli Moonlight

    Derick excitedly approached the last girl, though calling her a girl was a bit inaccurate; she was more accurately described as a 15-year-old little girl, a "loli" - the breathtakingly beautiful and talented genius, Moonlight.

    Moonlight truly inherited her mother''s looks; her delicate and lovely face, fair and smooth skin, and a faint glow on her rosy skin. Surprisingly, she appeared much calmer than expected, despite her body being somewhat tense. Unlike the previous girls who were visibly terrified, Moonlight managed to maintain a sense of composure, which piqued Derick''s interest.

    Derick suddenly became intrigued. The previous girls were older than Moonlight, yet they seemed more nervous and frightened than this seemingly composed young girl. Even though she might have been pretending, her ability to remain calm, after witnessing the agony and fainting of the six girls he had previously abused, impressed Derick.

    "It seems you''ve raised her well..." Derick looked at Moonlight with great interest, although his words were clearly directed at Moon''s mother.

    Moon''s mother spoke calmly, mixed with a hint of pride, "In response, Master, Moonlight has been intelligent since childhood, excelling in various competitions and earning numerous awards. Don''t be fooled by her age of 15, she''s already a student in the gifted youth program at Fudan University."

    Hearing this, Derick became even more interested. It turned out that she was an extremely intelligent and talented young girl. Not only was she youthful and beautiful, but she also exuded an independent and intelligent aura. Undoubtedly, her future accomplishments might even surpass those of her mother, Moon. It was a pity that the apocalypse had arrived, shattering all these possibilities.

    It could be said that Moonlight''s inheritance of Moon''s business conglomerate was more than sufficient, and she could even lead it to greater heights, showcasing the exceptional brilliance of this genius beauty.

    It seems that this mother-daughter pair are both the kind of geniuses in the eyes of others. Someone like Moon, as a female CEO, might be better at managing Derick''s base development than her sister.

    After all, her sister is a PhD in psychology and computer science, not particularly skilled in managing people or developing bases. As for Lisa and Mulin, they are even less suitable. One was a star before the apocalypse, and the other was a special police officer responsible for training and training female warriors, but managing a base was far beyond their capabilities.

    So Derick also needs to find a few people to manage the base, to replace or assist her sister, to expand the entire base and form a force that can operate and function perfectly. Someone like Moon would be a good choice. The little loli in front of him, although young, could also be trained.

    "Let''s do this, Moonlight is too young, so let''s have you replace her..." Derick said lightly to Moon.

    The management of the base can only be done by his women, and they must be absolutely loyal. Anyone with loyalty below 90% is not even considered. Also, being a virgin is a basic requirement, so Moon seems to be quite suitable.

    Since this decision has been made, Derick will temporarily spare Moonlight, not because he''s soft-hearted, but because he wants to conquer Moon first and then deal with the little loli. Otherwise, if he were to take Moonlight''s virginity first, the pain and fainting of the little loli might not endear her to Derick. This could also affect Moon''s thoughts.

    Upon hearing this, Moon looked a bit stunned, thinking she had misheard. She looked at Derick with a bewildered gaze, unable to believe it. Previously, the pleading of the beautiful women and girls did not soften this man''s heart, so why did he suddenly decide to spare her daughter?

    Yueren couldn''t help but feel a little confused. Even the genius beauty Moonlight was the same. With her exceptional intelligence, she even imagined whether Derick had even more twisted plans, which is why he wasn''t in a hurry to take her virginity.

    Derick didn''t say much, just instructing the remaining women in the villa to take care of the mother and daughter who had been played with by him, and then took the somewhat frightened and puzzled Yueren and her daughter to another room.

    "You don''t need to think too much. I have a base under my control, with probably over a thousand women and only me as a man. We have an abundance of resources and weapons. The only thing lacking has been good management personnel. So, I need to find a group of people to help me manage the development of the base," Derick said calmly to Yueren.

    "You... you mean..." Yueren was somewhat surprised, even forgetting to address him properly. How could she not understand the man''s intention at this point? He was asking her to manage the base development for him.

    Yueren was very smart and naturally understood how powerful a base under the control of such an extremely powerful man could be. It would surely be enough to protect her and her daughter in this apocalyptic world.

    The area where they lived was relatively safe for the time being, but that was only because they hadn''t encountered very powerful zombies. The previous bodyguards in the villa could handle Level 1 zombies, but higher-level ones would be difficult to deal with, not to mention hordes of zombies. With this man''s protection, would there still be a lack of security in this apocalyptic world?

    "Furthermore, if you perform well and show enough loyalty, I can also bestow my abilities upon you," Derick said, opening his palm to reveal a shining ball of lightning. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yueren and Yuemingkong both had a hint of fear in their eyes, but more than that, they were excited and thrilled. Could they also obtain such powerful abilities? It was like being a god, controlling lightning. In that moment, they both even forgot the danger they had just faced.

    "However, in my base, everyone must submit to me, body and soul, all loyal to me. To obtain this ability, it''s not just about loyalty, you must also become my women," Derick said, clenching his fist, causing the lightning in his palm to vanish instantly.

    The two beautiful women, one older and one younger, retracted their longing gazes. Although they also desired such a powerful ability, they understood that gain comes with loss, as Derick had made clear.

    "Now, tell me your choice," Derick said with a sly smile, looking at the mother and daughter who were now in shock and embarrassment.

    Yueren blushed slightly, glanced at her daughter, and they exchanged a quick look before lowering their heads. Despite their exceptional intelligence, their minds were somewhat in disarray at this moment.

    After hesitating for a while, as if she had made a decision, Yueren gathered her courage and looked at Derick. "If the master doesn''t mind, please take this humble slave''s virginity. I will definitely manage the base for the master and not disappoint," she said.

    Yueren was very clever. She didn''t immediately ask for abilities, as she knew that the man in front of her, while seemingly cruel, was extremely lecherous. At least, he wouldn''t be excessively brutal towards women who didn''t defy him. So, as long as she was obedient enough and achieved results, the master would naturally bestow abilities upon her.

    "A very clever choice. Now, serve the master first and see if you can extract his essence. After deflowering six virgins, I still haven''t ejaculated," Derick said, shaking his penis.

    The mother and daughter duo suddenly realized that Derick had been completely naked the entire time they had been talking to him. In their earlier excitement, they hadn''t noticed this detail. Now, as they looked at his intimidating and powerful penis, they both felt extremely embarrassed. It was the first time for both of them to see a man''s genitalia up close.

    "Just...," Yueren hesitated, not moving forward. She looked at her daughter, and only when Yuemingkong gave her a puzzled look did she turn back to Derick and said, "I would like the master to also deflower Moonlight..."

    "What?" Yuemingkong''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at her mother. If it hadn''t been her own mother saying this, she would have thought it was someone else! In her excitement, this brilliant young woman had even forgotten to discern the hidden meaning behind her mother''s request to "deflower Moonlight together."

 Chapter 122 122: Mother and Daughter (1)

    After saying these words, Yue Yiren felt ashamed and didn''t dare to look at her daughter. She lowered her head, appearing delicate and as if waiting for a man''s favor.

    "Cough... well, um," Moonlight was initially shocked, but then she realized what her mother probably meant. It was nothing more than wanting both of them to cling to Derick''s "thigh," considering that such a powerful and outstanding man would attract countless women. If they didn''t use some special means, how could they win his favor?

    Moonlight naturally understood this reasoning, but she was still in shock and found it difficult to accept for a moment. After all, despite being exceptionally intelligent, she was still a 15-year-old girl. Not to mention losing her virginity, she was still in a state of confusion even about dating.

    Derick, after a brief surprise, became somewhat calm. He looked at the embarrassed Yue Yiren with a meaningful and wicked smile, pulled her up, and whispered in her ear, "Have you made up your mind? With a large phallus, you and your daughter will share the experience of losing your virginity together."

    Hearing the man''s lascivious words, Yue Yiren''s pretty face blushed to the roots of her ears. She nodded shyly and reached out her hand to pull her shocked daughter, persuading her, "Ming Kong, Mom won''t harm you. This is the best choice. In this apocalypse, offering yourself to a powerful man is definitely the best option." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If you don''t want to, Mom won''t force you." Although Yue Yiren knew that her daughter would sooner or later fall into Derick''s clutches, she didn''t want her decision to lead to her daughter''s resentment.

    "Mom, you don''t have to say that. I''ve agreed..." Moonlight''s small face trembled slightly, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    Following that, the mother and daughter whispered to each other, their heads close together. Derick didn''t eavesdrop on their conversation. After they finished, Yue Yiren''s complexion was still fine, but Moonlight''s face was extremely red and she appeared somewhat uneasy. It was the first time he had seen this clever and talented young beauty show such a demeanor.

    "Master, may this humble slave and her daughter go prepare? After all, it''s this humble slave''s first time," Yue Yiren said respectfully, with a hint of shame.

    Derick waved his hand, curious to see what the mother and daughter had secretly discussed.

    In a room on the second floor of a villa, an elegant double bed was adorned with light purple bedding neatly folded at the foot of the bed, emitting a faint lavender scent. The bedside night lamp flickered with a dim orange glow.

    Inside the room, there was a stunning mature woman dressed in a seductive black evening gown, with long black hair cascading over her shoulders. The gown had a deep U-shaped neckline, revealing a snowy-white cleavage and a pair of ample, perky breasts. A long slit on the side of the skirt exposed her long, smooth thigh.

    As she swayed her hips and slowly extended her right leg, lifting the hem of her skirt, her round buttocks came into view. Her beautiful eyes were like two pools of captivating water, and her fair, tender face evoked a sense of pity.

    Although she was already 35 years old, she looked like a woman in her twenties. While she may have lost the innocence and liveliness of a young girl, she exuded a mature charm, like a ripe red apple emitting an alluring fragrance.

    Her almond-shaped eyes exuded a faint mistiness, and her petite, rosy lips were always slightly pursed in a half-smile. The thin evening gown couldn''t contain her full, firm breasts, which gently swayed with her movements. The long skirt accentuated her round, perky buttocks, forming an elegant curve. Without wearing stockings, her snow-white, smooth skin contrasted with her shapely thighs and slender legs, making them even more alluring.

    Following behind her was a lovely and beautiful loli girl, whose charming and youthful posture would make any man unable to help but stare dumbfounded. Her silky shoulder-length hair cascaded over her petite and tender figure, exuding a youthful aura and allure.

    A beautiful fringe fell just right over the stunning loli''s eyelashes, framing her almond-shaped deep blue eyes symmetrically embedded in her snow-white and innocent face. In those clear and flawless pupils, occasional specks of starlight shone like stars in the sky...

    If one were to come closer and take a whiff, they would sense a faint milky fragrance emanating from the loli girl, adding infinite charm to her. Adorning her head was a cute pair of cat ear decorations, and her oval face featured a pair of pure and elegant eyes, shining with the light of wisdom.

    Her cherry-like lips were slightly panting, making her look so delicious and captivating. Around her neck, she wore a thin black ribbon, while the lower half of her body was clad in tight-fitting white leggings and pink little shoes, perfectly showcasing the loli''s youthful beauty and tenderness. Every aspect seemed to perfectly strike at the heart of Derick''s fetish as an old pervert.

    As the two entered, the man''s gaze was fixed on the daughter''s tender and slender legs, encased in pure white leggings. Yue Yiren''s face displayed a mix of pride and concern, on one hand hoping to win Derick''s favor for her daughter, while also fearing that her young daughter might not be able to handle the extreme pleasures of sexual intimacy.

    Moonlight blushed and lowered her head, losing her usual mature and clever demeanor. The tight-fitting white bodysuit accentuated the girl''s purity and innocence, making her even more adorable. However, such tight leggings are usually worn with a skirt, but she was not wearing anything else on her lower body, directly outlining her body shape. Moonlight shyly smiled and walked up to Derick, teasingly blowing air in his ear, using her seductive voice to entice him, "Master, don''t just look at the little girl, I want it too~"

    She slowly pulled down the wide strap of her evening gown, exposing a little of her upper body, revealing the fair breasts originally covered by the black dress. She smiled at the man, and Derick tightly embraced this exquisite beauty, pressing his hot lips onto her full lips, sucking on the soft lips. Moonlight''s soft tongue kept coming out, making the man feel the smooth and fragrant tongue.

    Derick continued to suck on the sweet and fragrant tongue of Moonlight, and her soft and tender tongue shyly entwined with the intruder, sucking and entwining.

    After a deep kiss, Derick lowered his head and began to suck on the beautiful woman''s tender and plump breasts, lightly biting them. Her delicate and lovely little cherry, so translucent and tender, was disturbed by his actions, causing Moonlight''s beautiful face to blush, her smooth and tender skin getting hotter and her breathing becoming more urgent and deep with the man''s caresses.

    Derick''s tongue mischievously drew circles on the pink areola, and Moonlight let out dreamy moans of comfort, tightly hugging the master''s neck and pressing down as if to stop his teasing, but also as if longing for a stronger pleasure.

    Derick''s hands exerted more force on the plump breasts, the gentle caressing and kneading turning into vigorous grabbing and squeezing. His lips alternated between sucking on the cherry-like erect nipples and teasing the sensitive tips with his tongue.

    As his hands and mouth worked in unison, the beautiful woman''s initially tense arms gradually relaxed, allowing the man to ravish her delicate bosom. Her cherry lips, in sync with the movements of his mouth and tongue, emitted enchanting moans with each suck or tease.

    Derick''s other hand slipped under the beauty''s long skirt, lightly stroking the thick, curly pubic hair. To his surprise, the seductress was not wearing any underwear. Derick chuckled lasciviously, and his fingers suddenly penetrated the woman''s moist and sultry nether region, smoothly entering her already wet and slippery honeyed passage, gently scraping and caressing within the warm, slick, and indulgent tender flower cleft.

    Subsequently, Derick pinched the sensitive and shy lips of the beauty with two fingers, teasing the radiant, delicate, and bashful clitoris, while the other two fingers traced along the narrow and tight, already inundated with lewdness, small and tender vagina, causing a series of lewd and wicked tremors and frictions.

 Chapter 123 123: Mother and Daughter (2)

    "Ah... Master... Mmm... Ah... so comfortable." As her chest and delicate spot were simultaneously under attack, the mature beauty, whose body had not been visited by a man for decades, was suddenly filled with surging, intense desires.

    Although she was still a virgin, Yue Yiren''s hymen had long been gone. After all, she had pleasured herself before, so when Derick''s fingers entered, she only felt tightness, smoothness, and tenderness without any obstruction.

    Moonlight, standing behind her, watched her mother''s state with a mix of curiosity and embarrassment. For this talented and beautiful young girl, it was the first time she had seen her noble, elegant, cold, and dignified mother reveal such a charming and coquettish expression. She never imagined she would lean against a man, shyly and coyly kissing and entwining with him, allowing the man to taste and play with her body.

    The reason why Yue Yiren took the initiative was partly to let her daughter see and learn how to please a man. This was an instinctive physiological response for women, especially for a stunning beauty like her. Even though she had no prior experience, she quickly learned through observation and was qualified to be her daughter''s teacher.

    Later, when Derick felt that the foreplay was enough, his mind clouded by lust, he lost patience with undressing. He swiftly pulled up Yue Yiren''s thin, long skirt, revealing her beautifully straight legs and some slightly moist black grass shyly exposed to his gaze. The delicate petals that peeked out elevated Derick''s desire to its peak.

    As the mature beauty was stripped bare, her body, as white and tender as jade, began to tremble and writhe under the man''s hot and powerful hands. Instead of rebuffing or refusing, she let out soft, coquettish moans. In the heat of the moment, Yue Yiren even took the initiative to support her body with her hands, then lay on the bed, assuming a posture of a female dog waiting for mating, her plump, pale buttocks swaying incessantly in front of her master, her wet and glistening privates displaying the desire in the beauty''s heart.

    "Master, I know you must love this posture the most. Please, insert your member into my delicate spot! Please ravage your little slave''s delicate spot...," Yue Yiren pleaded eagerly, while spreading her legs wide, exposing her drenched honey pot. Compared to her previous dignified, elegant, mature, and sensual female CEO image, at this moment, she was just a wanton slut immersed in sexual pleasure, her lustful honey pot craving to be thoroughly penetrated by a member.

    Upon seeing her mother in this state, Moonlight was visibly shocked, her beautiful cherry lips causing Derick to resist the urge to thrust his member into her tender mouth.

    With the die cast, Derick crouched down, leaned forward, let out a low growl, and his rigid member, accompanied by the soft tremble of her legs, directly penetrated Yue Yiren''s wet and tight passage.

    In an instant, Derick felt his member tightly enveloped by the warm passage, the tender flesh of the walls tightly embracing his member, gently pulsating, as if unwilling to accommodate the invader, yet also craving deeper stimulation, desiring to draw the member into the depths of the mysterious cavity.

    The woman let out a cry, although her body was mature, it was still her first time. The size of Derick''s member was far beyond what she was used to, causing her some pain as he thrust vigorously. Despite the discomfort, she displayed a mix of pain and pleasure on her delicate face.

    As Derick moved his body, the woman''s wonderful sensation further aroused his desire. In the midst of her moans, he intensified his movements, gradually increasing the pace and stimulating her narrow and tight passage. The woman''s shy and infinite moans were accompanied by the continuous and powerful thrusts of Derick''s member, from initial difficulty to numbness, and finally to a surge of pleasure that overcame the discomfort of her first experience.

    With Derick''s vigorous thrusts, she shyly moaned and tenderly responded, transforming from a woman of ethereal beauty to a lascivious and wanton figure.

    Overflowing with spring-like emotions, her eyes closed tightly as she released a large amount of love fluid, exclaiming incoherently, "Oh... my good master... you''re so good... ah... don''t... yes, yes, yes... take me... ah... take me... ah, ah, ah... make me yours... ah..." Her vagina continued to produce more love fluid, enveloping Derick''s member rhythmically, while the folds of her tender flesh undulated with each thrust. "I''m... a... slut... master... thrust... hard..."

    Derick vigorously moved his hard penis, feeling the friction and warmth of the beautiful woman''s soft walls, experiencing the tremble and moans of her sexy body. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can''t... Ah... Master''s big penis... It feels so good in my little hole... Ah... Ah... It''s driving this slut crazy... My little hole feels so... so good... It''s so tight... It feels amazing... Good master, good master... I... I''m going to climax like a bitch... Ah... Ah..."

    As her body trembled and tensed, the beautiful woman''s head shot up, her disheveled hair swaying as she continued to moan and scream wildly, shaking and convulsing. Accompanied by a long "Ah..." scream, a stream of lustful fluid shot out from her vagina and uterus, while her little hole contracted and wriggled vigorously.

    The woman''s body convulsed, her lower abdomen tightening, the muscles inside her slippery vagina contracting intensely, tightly gripping the master''s penis, as a surge of hot lustful fluid gushed from deep within her body. Then her body relaxed limply.

    "Is master going to ejaculate? Please let this bitch use her mouth to receive your essence." With a lewd and foolish smile, Yueyiren actively offered her sweet and moist lips to hold the master''s penis, swirling her tongue around the glans and gently nibbling on the shaft...

    Then Derick firmly grasped the woman''s full and ample breasts, pressing the erect nipples against his palm, continuously rubbing them. The pain mixed with a hint of pleasure contorted Yueyiren''s face, as she forcefully sucked on her own oral cavity, tightly enveloping the hot penis with her warm mucosa, striving to help the master reach climax faster.

    It didn''t take long for Derick to ejaculate satisfactorily under the gentle service of the best beauty, a large amount of semen shot straight into her stomach along the throat of the beautiful woman, she sucked the semen with happiness on her face, closed her eyes lightly, stretched out her soft fragrant tongue, hooked and sucked the thick white pulp on the master''s penis, her face was full of joy at the same time, and at the same time she continued to lick her penis diligently, as if she wanted to squeeze out something.

    Yueyiren reached out to please the man''s thick penis and the egg-sized meat sac below, stretched out his pink little tongue and licked his dry lips due to nervousness and excitement, and the constant crazy screaming, his tongue stirred in his mouth, swallowed the mouth full of semen little by little, and then tried to open his mouth again, shallowly took the tip of the penis, sucked it hard, sucked it hard, sucked out all the remaining semen in Derick''s glans and urethra and ate it...

 Chapter 124 124: Mothers Instruction

    Derick looked at Moonlight, who was watching the scene nervously. He waved to her, and the beautiful girl, dressed in cute white leggings and a blue short-sleeved shirt, had both hands and knees protected to prevent abrasions, and even wore leather pads. A black ribbon adorned her snow-white neck, looking pure and alluring, lifelike.

    "Yiren, come and teach our good daughter how to give Daddy a blowjob. Don''t just think about yourself," Derick lecherously stroked the beautiful woman''s hair.

    Moonlight stopped her movements awkwardly, seeming somewhat reluctant. She released the penis from her mouth and came to her senses. The way she had just acted was simply lewd to the extreme, with no restraint or shame. She couldn''t help but moan lewdly and desperately continue to suck on the man''s penis. Could it be that she hadn''t released her desires for too long, so she was so eager?

    Moonlight was very clever. Seeing her mother''s embarrassment, she didn''t wait for her to take the initiative but crawled over by herself, slowly kneeling beside her mother, facing Derick''s large penis.

    Seeing this scene, Yiren gradually let go of her embarrassment and awkwardness. Instead, she began to teach seriously and her expression became much more serious.

    "This is the glans of a man, generally speaking, it is also one of the most sensitive parts of the whole... um, the whole penis. Whether it''s touching or stroking, it will give a man a lot of pleasure. If it''s oral sex, you can use your tongue to gently rotate and rub around the glans, and then lick this small crevice with the tip of your tongue, which is also called the urethral meatus," Yiren blushed as she carefully instructed step by step.

    After experiencing the initial embarrassment and shyness, the beautiful girl Moonlight quickly got down to business and learned very quickly. Her cute and serious little face was just like when she was studying and reading books.

    Derick looked excitedly at the scene of "mother teaching daughter," feeling a unique sense of pleasure in his heart. He watched as this beautiful woman, without any shame or modesty, taught her daughter how to serve and please men, and how to perform oral sex to give men the greatest pleasure. It made him excited, feeling the urge to ejaculate on the spot.

    The youthful, beautiful, and highly intelligent teenage girl was also very clever, with a charming and innocent face that seemed completely unaware of the lewd things she was learning.

    Soon, Moonlight, under her mother''s guidance, learned a lot about oral sex. The loli-like girl felt a bit shy but also had an eager sense of anticipation, wanting to taste what a man''s penis smelled like.

    "Moonlight, now it''s your turn to practice," Moonlight''s mother said, blushing and speaking earnestly to her daughter. Suddenly, there was an extremely absurd feeling. How could a mother teach her daughter how to perform oral sex on a man, and even demonstrate it actively? It was simply embarrassing. She didn''t know why she was doing this. Maybe she was really conquered by this man and had truly acknowledged him as her master from the bottom of her heart.

    Moonlight looked up at the man who was nominally her father, her exquisitely beautiful face slightly moved. Looking at the man''s encouraging and expectant gaze, she felt a tremor in her heart and decided not to hesitate.

    She extended her soft, boneless, and beautiful little hand, swiftly manipulating Derick''s swollen member to its limit. Her small hand encircled the significantly lengthened base of the shaft, then without hesitation, she opened her small mouth and took the man''s far-from-limit-swollen member entirely into her narrow oral cavity. Her petite and agile tongue also wrapped around, carefully licking the outer edge of the fully exposed glans. She deeply inhaled, creating the sensation of a wet, hot, and tight passage sucking on the man''s member.

    The petite girl''s small oral cavity was completely filled, her tongue tightly pressed against the edge of the member, only able to move slightly. Despite her intelligence and quick learning, when she truly began, she realized that Derick''s member was still a significant challenge for her. Moonlight''s saliva began to flow from the lips and crevices of the member.

    Her mouth had to open to its maximum extent in order to barely accommodate a part of the man''s member. The cheeks on both sides bulged and then sucked down again. Her delicate pink cheeks were simply adorable, if not for being puffed up by the man''s member.

    A pure and shy beautiful girl, her lovely and pure little mouth, forcibly accommodated a dark and thick, despicable and dirty male member. This scene was both heart-wrenching and lascivious, like a painting of a nun conceiving, beautiful yet wicked.

    Realizing that she could only take in half of the man''s member, Moonlight was immediately filled with a sense of competitiveness. She remembered that just now her mother had even swallowed more than half of the member; she couldn''t fall behind.

    The innocent little girl gripped the base of the man''s member, with the glans in her mouth, took a few quick breaths through her nose, then made an effort to open her mouth to the maximum, cradling the man''s exaggerated member and gradually pushing it into her delicate little mouth. But soon Moonlight tasted bitterness; Derick''s glans was very large and was directly pressing against her fragrant tongue and the root of her throat. It quickly reached her throat and couldn''t go any further.

    The beautiful girl suddenly felt a difficulty in breathing and was extremely uncomfortable. Unconsciously, saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth. She took a deep breath, then forcefully pushed her head forward, and Derick''s member actively surged into her throat. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mmm... Wow~ *cough cough* The glans only got stuck in the throat a little bit, not even fully inserted, Moonlight choked and abruptly pulled out, spitting out the man''s penis, and coughed violently, leaning on the man''s leg.

    Seeing her daughter''s determined look, Yueyiren couldn''t help but smile and cry. She had raised her daughter to always strive for the first place, but how could she know that Derick''s penis, of this length, already surpassed 99.9% of people? It was impossible for a young girl like her to fully take it in.

    After patting her daughter''s back with some heartache, the coughing finally subsided after a while. Her throat felt dry and sore, as if it had been scratched.

    "Girl, even your mother hasn''t mastered deep-throating. You, a first-timer in oral sex, also want to challenge this," Derick said with a somewhat amused look at this very competitive little girl.

    "I... I will definitely do it," Moonlight said defiantly. When she saw Derick''s penis swaying in front of her, her innocent face blushed, but she didn''t continue the challenge.

    "Okay, I know. But now you need to obediently lie down and let Daddy deflower you..." Derick encouraged, gently stroking the obedient, innocent girl''s hair.

    He made the beautiful girl lie with her back to him, assuming a doggy-style position. Derick carefully used a small pair of scissors to cut open her one-piece white tights, turning them into crotchless tights. Interestingly, the beautiful girl wasn''t wearing any underwear inside. Sparse yellow pubic hair adorned her virgin beautiful mound, as if it were a masterpiece from the heavens.

    Moonlight felt a chill in her lower body and trembled with tension, but was then gently patted on the buttocks by the man. "Obediently stay in position..."

    The beautiful girl was extremely shy, but could only nervously assume an extremely embarrassing posture, exposing her most intimate part to the man."

    Derick looked at his masterpiece with great excitement. The pure and lovely white pantyhose, which symbolized innocence, had been cut open in a very lascivious manner, turning into crotchless pantyhose that symbolized temptation and sensuality. It perfectly combined purity and allure, appealing to every perverse desire of a man.

    Excitedly, Derick firmly grasped the small buttocks of the beautiful girl, his large hands unreservedly caressing and playing with them. His penis extended from behind the girl''s thighs, pushing the fragments of the pristine pantyhose to the side. The hot glans pressed against her young vagina, the liquid from the tip wetting her tender entrance. Although her snowy, plump mound had not fully developed, it still subtly showcased the beauty and allure of the young girl.

 Chapter 125 125: Moonlights Virginity Broken

    With his erect penis on the verge of exploding, Derick thrust forward. Astonishingly, the glans immediately forced open the tender virgin orifice of the beautiful girl, and the large glans barely squeezed into her immature flesh, tightly enveloped by her unguarded flesh.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah..." Suddenly, the hot and hard shaft forcefully penetrated the delicate and sensitive virgin passage. Moonlight felt as if her lower body was being torn apart. The immense tearing pain drove her to scream wildly, her small body trembling uncontrollably.

    As the sensitive body of the beautiful girl was being deflowered, her waist tensed as if electrified. The maddening tearing sensation of penetration, like an electric current, spread from her flesh into her swelling abdominal cavity, causing her buttocks to tighten immediately and her entire body to convulse violently.

    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!... It hurts, it hurts, no..." Tears flowed from the eyes of the beautiful girl as the man''s robust penis split her lower body in two, ruthlessly breaking through her hymen, transforming her from a girl into a woman. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Amid Moonlight''s helpless screams, she involuntarily arched her rather sizable chest. Perhaps due to genetics, despite being in the early stages of development, the beautiful girl''s budding breasts had already grown to a C-cup, an astonishing size for her age.

    The girl''s stimulated nipples instantly stiffened. With each spasm caused by the man''s rough handling and fondling, Derick''s penis, with every thrust in the tight, virgin passage, induced violent convulsions throughout the girl''s body. The intense pain from the stimulation of the folds in the narrow vaginal walls, caused by the robust penis, was almost unbearable for her immature body. Her fair neck arched gracefully like that of a swan, her carefully groomed hair now falling loose. The once modest and shy prodigy, like an orchid, now appeared almost exhausted from violation.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay... Just relax a little, and it won''t hurt anymore." Moonlight tenderly held her daughter''s hand, comforting the suffering girl, but she also felt helpless. After all, it was their decision.

    "Ah, ah, ah... Ah, it hurts, it hurts." Moonlight''s humiliating cries grew hoarse. Her overly developed and full breasts were stimulated to the point of swelling and distension, constantly changing shape under the man''s palm. Her vagina, gripped tightly around the hot penis, sensually writhed with each jerk of her raised buttocks, instinctively releasing honey-like fluids that slowly flowed down her thighs and groin as the penis rapidly entered and exited.

    Derick embraced the beautiful girl''s slender and delicate waist, forcefully thrusting his shaft in and out of her tender little orifice. Almost every movement caused her sensitive body to moan incessantly. The glans penetrated deep into her already tender and slippery honey pot, even causing her uterus to spasm from the impact, and her clitoris to swell.

    The beautiful girl, with her raised buttocks, could only desperately shake her disheveled hair, helplessly swallowing the entire enormous penis with her pitiful, tender little orifice.

    Derick''s movements were incredibly swift and fierce, thrusting violently into and ravaging the delicate and tender little orifice of the girl. Despite the obvious size difference between his penis and the girl''s young orifice, Derick forcibly stretched her two orifices to four times their original size with immense force, almost tearing her little orifice apart.

    The pink flesh of her orifice was stretched to the extreme, thinly enveloping the black penis. Countless veins on the man''s penis scraped the walls of the just-deflowered virgin orifice in the intense thrusting, mixing virgin blood and love juices, continuously spurting from Moonlight''s lower body.

    Derick''s thick and large penis vigorously stirred in the young girl''s tender honey pot, forcing her body to occasionally spray out waves of love fluid, causing her to emit screams of agony. Wave after wave of intense and painful pleasure continuously assaulted the girl. Under the violent thrusting, Moonlight could only instinctively respond, as if she had lost consciousness, accommodating the man''s rough actions.

    The terrifyingly violent penis seemed to have destroyed all of her internal organs, and the extreme and crazy pain caused the beautiful girl to convulse and almost faint in waves of climax, spraying out a mixture of fluids and blood from her lower body!

    Derick vigorously moved his lower body, forcefully thrusting his penis in and out of the girl''s tight and delicate flower path. Along with the intense piston-like movements, the glans deeply struck the genius girl''s core. After being assaulted by this wave of stimulation, the girl''s screams became even louder, and her petite body trembled violently.

    Although Moonlight felt her tender orifice being scraped and torn by the large penis, the layers of folds inside her walls still stubbornly sucked on the man''s penis. After a round of thrusting, the honey-like fluid continuously flowed out of her tender orifice as the penis rapidly pumped.

    "Ah... Mmm... Ahh..." Gradually, the pain of defloration began to numb, as if it had been covered by a strange sensation.

    Derick listened to the "smack" of his impact on the girl''s buttocks and the "squishing" sound of his penis rubbing against the wet and hot tender orifice, which made him hit even harder on the girl''s snow-white buttocks. His thick and hot penis continuously penetrated the deepest layers of the tender orifice.

    The girl''s vagina seemed to secrete a sticky fluid as a form of self-protection, but the moist flesh could still not withstand the violent thrusting and pounding of the penis. The man relentlessly pounded and thrust into the girl''s lewd orifice. Combined with the girl''s sensitized state from earlier stimulation, any further touch would bring waves of pleasure.

    "Ah... Ahh... It hurts... I can''t... It''s broken... It''s broken... Ahh!" Moonlight''s tender young orifice was stretched to its limit, the tender flesh forming a tight ring around the glans, causing Derick to experience waves of tingling pleasure. As he twisted his waist, the penis began a series of deep and shallow thrusts, causing intense pain in the girl''s deepest parts. Feeling the tight contraction of the girl''s vagina, Derick began to push even deeper.

    "Ah..." Moonlight''s whole body trembled, emitting a painful cry that shattered her innocence, a heart-wrenching and painful "Ahh!"

    Derick''s deeply inserted penis began to forcefully retreat, almost pulling the delicate uterus out with the large glans. The vaginal walls, rubbed by the penis, emitted a burning pain. Even though half of it was pulled out, the penis was still fully inside the girl''s entire vagina. With a heavy thrust, Derick shuddered with pleasure, as if it was not the tight and elastic vagina that brought him pleasure, but the soft and tender uterus.

    The man held the girl''s tender and perky buttocks from behind, vigorously pounding her freshly ravaged and tender beautiful orifice. He grabbed the girl''s hands and pulled them back, causing her upper body to rise abruptly, her delicate face filled with a painful and dazed charm.

    With long, painful moans, the warm, tender flesh tightly wrapped around the penis, vigorously pulsating. A liquid gushed from the depths of the girl''s womb, smearing all over the man''s hard penis under the pulsating of her small orifice.

    Derick grabbed the girl''s round and enticing white and tender buttocks with both hands, vigorously shaking and thrusting, excitedly enjoying the fresh and tender young orifice of the genius beautiful girl. He passionately kissed her and kneaded her round and soft C-cup breasts, the snow-white and enticing breasts swaying up and down with the intense rhythm of his thrusts.

    The penis, plunging into the depths of the uterus, seemed to stir the girl''s soul, and her tender clitoris, occasionally rubbed by the man''s rough hair, became swollen and sensitive. He continued to forcefully thrust the powerful penis forward, freely galloping in the girl''s tight flesh cleft.

    With the forceful thrusts of the giant rod, the beautiful girl''s swollen labia flipped in and out, and the pinkish fluid splattered everywhere.

    With long, painful moans, the warm, tender flesh tightly wrapped around the penis, vigorously pulsating. A liquid gushed from the depths of the girl''s womb, smearing all over the man''s hard penis under the pulsating of her small orifice.

    Derick grabbed the girl''s round and enticing white and tender buttocks with both hands, vigorously shaking and thrusting, excitedly enjoying the fresh and tender young orifice of the genius beautiful girl. He passionately kissed her and kneaded her round and soft C-cup breasts, the snow-white and enticing breasts swaying up and down with the intense rhythm of his thrusts.

    The penis, plunging into the depths of the uterus, seemed to stir the girl''s soul, and her tender clitoris, occasionally rubbed by the man''s rough hair, became swollen and sensitive. He continued to forcefully thrust the powerful penis forward, freely galloping in the girl''s tight flesh cleft.

    With the forceful thrusts of the giant rod, the beautiful girl''s swollen labia flipped in and out, and the pinkish fluid splattered everywhere.

 Chapter 126 126: Mother-Daughter Service

    At this moment, Moonlight slowly made her way to Derick''s side, her evening gown already discarded, replaced by a loose-fitting shirt as she knelt beside the man. The buttons on the front of the shirt were left undone, and her E-cup breasts pushed the fabric up high.

    The white shirt just managed to cover her nipples, but it couldn''t hide the deep cleavage, and one could faintly see the protruding nipples beneath the fabric. This semi-covered attire was more alluring than being completely naked. Apart from the shirt, she wore no other clothing. Her lower body''s mysterious area was tightly closed by her legs, with only a few pubic hairs peeking out, tempting one to violently spread her legs to get a better view.

    Moonlight''s hands were indulging in her most intimate areas. Her left hand, with thumb and forefinger, gently teased the soft, firm, and rosy nipples, playing with the erect and hardened nipple tips, elongating and pinching them with her dexterous fingers.

    Her right hand ventured towards her lower abdomen, moving within the secret garden beneath the verdant grass, causing the enchanting woman to murmur softly. As she massaged her tender bud with one hand and manipulated her flowing nectar-filled cavity with the other, she produced a variety of high and low, urgent and slow tones.

    "Master, please, come and ravish me, ravish this slut''s little wanton hole. This slut wants to taste Master''s essence," the beautiful woman actively seduced Derick in order to alleviate her daughter''s task.

    Moonlight unabashedly removed her shirt while teasingly displaying her sexy and enticing navel, adopting a posture filled with daring provocation. Especially when she knelt on the ground, her hands pushing up her deep cleavage, combined with the seductive gaze of the alluring beauty, it incited a desire in people to take her right then and there.

    The faint starlight sprinkled on her body, reflecting a myriad of twinkling halos, presenting her nearly naked body in a seemingly immaculate yet obscenely provocative manner, causing viewers to feel their blood rush, overwhelmed with excitement.

    Derick withdrew his penis from the almost unconscious young girl''s mouth, causing her tender vagina to spray a large amount of obscene fluid and blood, then she weakly collapsed on the bed, allowing her swollen and tender young vagina to "splutter" and spray uncontrollably.

    He then positioned the penis that had just been inside his daughter''s tender vagina at her mother''s lower body, pressing the terrifyingly large glans against the sticky and tender lips of the beautiful woman who had been ravaged, causing her body to tremble slightly, recalling the intense scene when she lost her virginity, making her flower moist, and then the man''s penis pushed open the tight, small gap in the beautiful woman''s flesh, driving straight in and thrusting all the way into the warm cave!

    Derick''s right hand rubbed the snow-white, soft, and raised buttocks of Moonlight, while his left hand freely kneaded her tender breasts, fondling her pink nipples that trembled with pleasure.

    "Oh... Master, you''re so amazing... I might die... Oh... I want... I don''t want... Oh... I''m going to... Ohh..."

    Derick''s hands seemed uncontrollable, tightly squeezing the elastic breasts and snow-white buttocks of the beautiful woman, vigorously kneading them, while his lower body suddenly became rough. Moonlight''s still congested and contracted tender flesh was suddenly and violently penetrated, bringing out foamy lewd liquid.

    "Oh... Master, you''re so great... so hot~ Mmm... so thick, so amazing, oh... this feeling... so strange... oh... seems like... I''m going to... break, down there... going to be ruined by the master~"

    The glamorous mature woman moaned almost deliriously, a thin stream of saliva flowing down her cheek, her petite naked body swaying up and down with powerful thrusts, the smooth sensation tightly enveloping the man''s glans, with his vigorous impact.

    Moonlight''s whole body stiffened, and from her wide-open mouth came only toneless monosyllables. Her slender, snow-white legs were stretched straight, and her cervix felt as if a hot metal ball was being pushed inside her body. "No... don''t... don''t... don''t... insert it..."

    Amidst the soul-wrenching pleas and moans, Derick indulged in licking and sucking on the soft lips of the beautiful woman, whose tender flesh, ravaged and tormented, tightly gripped and entwined around his penis, while sweet nectar flowed along his shaft. "No... please, master... I''ll be finished... truly... I''ll... die... oh no... oh my!"

    The beautiful woman trembled all over, collapsing onto the bed with a thud, her hot flesh tightly embracing the penis, releasing even more vaginal fluid than before, leaving the ground covered in lustful moisture. She desperately writhed and gyrated her hips to welcome the penetration of the penis, joyfully expressing the obscenity in her heart.

    She lay limp, allowing the man to ravage her body at will, her knees pressed apart to the sides of her breasts. Derick gazed at the beautiful woman''s hazy, dissipated eyes, her blush-stained skin after climax, and heard her deliberately husky gasps, driving his lust to fiercely thrust and pound even more vigorously!

    "Ah... ah... ah... so big... I can''t take it... master''s penis is so big... it''s driving me... to death... so comfortable..."

    Derick lightly caressed Moonlight''s seductively alluring neck with his fingertips, sliding over her fair and smooth skin, while kissing her rounded earlobes, pressing the beautiful woman forward into a lascivious doggy-style posture, then forcefully ramming into her lewd orifice from behind, once again displaying the explosive power of a young man, bringing Moonlight to the brink of ecstasy.

    After a continuous half-hour of vigorous thrusting, Derick finally filled the beautiful woman''s plump, lewd orifice with thick semen, not even sparing Moonlight''s recently deflowered, tender young cavity, resulting in a mother-daughter simultaneous creampie.

    ...

    In the hospital building, Angelica is talking to the girl kneeling on the ground, "No need to be so polite, stand up and speak!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, madam..." Sacha stood up nervously. Although she had earned Angelica''s admiration because of her boldness, when facing Angelica, she could feel the power emanating from her, a pressure that transcended the ordinary, even though it was not directed at her consciously, the aura of her extraordinary ability was enough to make the powerless girl feel intimidated.

    "Is this the ability that the master has given to the madams? It''s too powerful..." It was not the first time Sacha had witnessed the maids'' perceived divine power, but every time she saw it, including others, she found it amazing, controlling lightning, it was simply unbelievable.

    "Your performance last time was good. I have talked to Lisa about it. I can overlook the previous incidents. You, and that Tess, can choose whether to become a female warrior or remain an ordinary maid..." Originally, Lisa was going to train these two school beauties to become Derick''s pets, but since the big sister spoke, she had to let go of these two girls.

    "Thank... thank you, madam~" Sacha was somewhat happy. If it weren''t for Angelica''s words, she and Tess wouldn''t have been let off so easily by Lisa. High-ranking female warriors have absolute command over maids, not to mention the higher-ranking madams, who have the power of life and death over all low-ranking female warriors and maids.

    Sacha''s attitude changed quickly, and she did not feel any resentment from the humiliation she had suffered in recent days, because she knew that although Angelica admired her, she would never stoop to anything dirty with Lisa, as their relationship was far from that.

    "Thanks to Lisa madam for her mercy..." Sacha also lowered her head to Lisa.

    Lisa raised her eyebrows, "Alright, alright, you''re smart. Do your job well in the future, don''t disappoint the mistress~"

    Seeing Sacha being so smart, Lisa didn''t mind letting the two of them go, after all, Tess hadn''t offended her much, at most just being a little disrespectful, and this Sacha spoke very well, so Lisa didn''t care about this little thing.

 Chapter 127 127: Female Warrior Sacha

    "Okay..." Sacha bowed again and obediently left the room.

    "Ugh, so boring, the master is out having fun again~" Lisa lay bored on the sofa, poking Angelica''s thigh with her finger. It had been over a week since the apocalypse, with most parts of the country experiencing power outages. Due to the majority of communication networks being suspended, except for the military and a few local networks, the entire world had become an information island. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As a result, everyday electronics, including phones, had become almost useless. Without the female warriors scavenging a few large hardware factories and finding some large generators, hospitals wouldn''t have been able to maintain power.

    "If you''re bored, why not go out and kill some zombies, or better yet, why not improve your abilities? Even Judy, that little girl, is at the same level as you now, and Xiaoling has already reached level four..." Angelica brushed off Lisa''s mischievous hand on her leg, speaking somewhat helplessly.

    "Ahem... well, I heard that Judy and the others brought back the women from the base that was attacked yesterday. I''ll go train the new recruits~" Lisa rolled her eyes cautiously, retracting her hand that was resting on Angelica''s leg.

    "Sis, you''ve got a nice touch, why not try wearing some black stockings? The master really likes that..." Lisa playfully stuck her head back in from the doorway and said.

    "You, get out..." A water glass was thrown outside, followed by Lisa''s scream and the clatter of the glass hitting the ground.

    Angelica''s face darkened, then she looked at her plump and beautiful, perfectly straight long legs, muttering to herself, "Could it be that little brother really likes black stockings? Maybe I should give it a try next time?"

    Angelica confessed her feelings to Derick the last time, and their relationship became much closer than before. However, they didn''t take the final step, which made Angelica somewhat nervous. Perhaps she needed to try being more proactive.

    Sacha came down from the upper floor where the mistresses lived, watching the maids bustling about, carrying things. She couldn''t help but feel a bit emotional. This kind of work, while not dangerous and ensuring a livelihood, would never lead to a better life unless they hoped to be favored by the master and ascend to a higher position.

    On the other hand, the female warriors, although they had to go out and kill zombies and endure some dangers, could become stronger. According to what the mistresses said, the weapons bestowed by the master could strengthen their bodies after killing zombies. The more zombies they killed, the stronger they became. Even without the powerful abilities bestowed by the master, their strength was not to be underestimated. The team leaders of the female warriors who started killing zombies early on were a testament to this.

    Moreover, if a female warrior was lucky enough and loyal enough to be favored by the master, there was a chance of being bestowed with the revered divine powers of abilities. This was the unparalleled non-human power that all the female warriors and maids in the base longed for.

    "Tess, I have good news..." Sacha opened the door and said to Tess, who was cleaning the room inside.

    "What good news?" Tess looked up in confusion. Lisa had been busy with her abilities lately, so she hadn''t continued her training, allowing the schoolgirl to breathe a sigh of relief. Otherwise, the feeling of being constantly assaulted by desire was unbearable.

    "The mistress has forgiven our disrespect and said we can join as female warriors..." Sacha said excitedly.

    Tess was taken aback. Could it be that the witch, Lisa, had kindly spared them? Did she no longer demand that they become the man''s sex slaves?

    "Is that the reason Lisa called you over?" Sacha''s expression changed as she looked around. Fortunately, there was no one nearby. "Tess, keep your voice down. It''s one thing to say such things here, but outside, we have to address the mistress with respect. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if it''s seen as a challenge to her authority."

    Tess fell silent, feeling a sense of sadness. In school, they were both proud and confident, always surrounded by numerous admirers. Now they had to speak in hushed tones and even refrain from using direct names, instead having to show respect.

    "Alright, I know you don''t like this, but it''s okay. They shouldn''t trouble us now. I''ve heard that female warriors who perform well and pass the loyalty check have a chance to receive abilities bestowed by the master!"

    Upon hearing this, Tess couldn''t help but recall the scene from yesterday. Angelica had waved her hand, creating a powerful thunderbolt that shattered all the bullets fired by the armed thugs. She single-handedly took down dozens of armed thugs, displaying incredible strength. Despite her pride, Tess couldn''t help but yearn for that kind of power. With such strength, how could she not survive in this post-apocalyptic world?

    "Thank you, Sacha..." Tess said earnestly. She understood that if it weren''t for Sacha, persuading Lisa to spare her would not have been so simple, and becoming a female warrior would have been even more unlikely.

    "Stop being so polite with me. You''ve helped me out plenty of times before. Let''s go, we''ll go see how the female warriors train together..." Sacha said, and Tess nodded. However, her mind was still on the scene from yesterday, when Sacha had charged forward with a long knife, being the first to kill the thugs on the ground. It was a bloody scene, but it was a daily reality for the female warriors.

    The two of them walked to the central hospital and happened to see Mulin leading a team preparing to go out and kill zombies. They asked to join, and after receiving permission, Sacha and Tess boarded the truck with the rest of the female warriors.

    "Didn''t the selection for female warriors just start recently? Are you two new here?" asked a young girl with a hint of confusion on the truck, addressing Sacha and Tess.

    In fact, there were quite a few people aspiring to become female warriors. After all, killing zombies could strengthen the body, and the most powerful ones could even unleash sword energy. There was also the chance to receive special abilities bestowed by the master. Although it was dangerous, with everyone''s increased strength, there was less concern about being infected by zombies. After all, with the presence of those with special abilities, many maids aspired to become female warriors.

    However, Angelica and the others wouldn''t easily initiate the selection for female warriors. After all, the base still needed to be maintained. If everyone became a female warrior, there would be no one left to construct the base, transport supplies, or cultivate the land. Now, becoming a female warrior was much more difficult. At the very least, one needed to have a special skill.

    During the conversation, the group arrived at a pedestrian street, several kilometers away from the base. The nearby zombies had been cleared out by the female warriors, so to kill zombies, they had to head towards the city center.

    "Everyone split into three pairs and advance from three directions. Today''s mission is to advance three kilometers. Liu Fangfang, Xu Qing, and Jasmine will be the team leaders. Gather near the clock tower by six o''clock. Any questions?" Mulin addressed the women.

    "No questions."

    "Then let''s get moving. Stay safe..." Mulin waved her hand. Each team had several female warriors with basic attributes around 30, and the stronger ones who could unleash sword energy could handle most problems. They could deal with zombies below level three, and in case of danger, they could call for help. Those with lightning abilities could also arrive at the scene quickly. However, Mulin wasn''t a babysitter. Only through blood and danger could true warriors be trained.

    "Both of you, follow the older ones and help clear out the shops and supermarkets on this street. Gather the supplies and then have the maids come over to transport them," Mulin instructed Sacha and Tess.

    The nearby streets had been cleared, so there wouldn''t be large groups of zombies, but there were likely some hidden ones inside the buildings. It would be a good opportunity for the two new recruits to practice. Several female warriors following behind them were responsible for their safety.

    "Alright..." Sacha took the weapon from the female warrior and handed one to Tess before heading into the nearby building.

 Chapter 128 128: Sensation Caused by Psychic Breakthrough

    Although the cleared areas were somewhat safer, it didn''t mean they could act recklessly, especially for newcomers like Sacha, who had no experience in killing zombies. They proceeded cautiously, knowing that the female warriors following them were not there to act as babysitters.

    While the female warriors were busy expanding the base and clearing out zombies, Derick had already used his electric abilities to reach the city center. After enjoying a meal of mother-and-daughter hotpot yesterday, he wasn''t entirely indulging in the comfort zone but was preparing to enhance his psychic abilities here.

    In the city center of Grizzly...

    Derick walked along a street that used to be one of the most luxurious places in Grizzly before the apocalypse. It used to be crowded with people, filled with various luxury goods and shopping malls. Now, it was only filled with roaring hordes of zombies, along with ruins, burnt-out cars, and bloodstains everywhere. The once bustling world had turned into ruins, and the entire world seemed to have quieted down considerably.

    "Found it, it''s right here..." Derick smiled slightly as he looked at the words "China Sea Tower" above him and strode in.

    Arriving at the top of the tallest building in the entire city of Grizzly, he looked at the quiet city below and slowly closed his eyes, activating his psychic abilities within him. His whole body began to shine with the brilliance of lightning, and a massive amount of lightning began to shuttle around the top of the building, making Derick look like a volatile ball of lightning.

    With a forceful push of his hands, a muffled thunderclap sounded as he leaped directly from the sky, then dispersed, like a thunderstorm, with dense thunder roaring and spreading further away before falling.

    Boom!

    Crackling sounds filled the air!

    Centered around the China Sea Tower where Derick was located, it was as if a thunderstorm had descended within a radius of ten kilometers. The fierce thunderbolts rained down like celestial beings scattering flowers, shooting in all directions.

    Thousands of dispersed lightning bolts accurately struck the top of every zombie''s head, piercing their skulls and directly destroying the vitality within them, shattering their brains. The headless zombies fell to the ground, unaware of what had happened.

    At this moment, intense sonic booms spread rapidly in all directions.

    The tremendous commotion was akin to a thunderstorm within a ten-kilometer radius, almost more stimulating than the mushroom cloud from a missile explosion. The visual effects were also more intense, to the extent that many survivors in the suburbs, dozens of kilometers away from the city center, witnessed this apocalyptic scene.

    "Congratulations, host, on killing a level one zombie. You have earned one point, with a total of 25,668 points and 56,333/100,000 psychic experience."

    "Congratulations, host, on killing a level one zombie. You have earned one point, with a total of 86,990 points and 98,641/100,000 psychic experience."

    ...

    "Congratulations, host, on advancing to psychic level lv6."

    Almost a continuous stream of notifications flooded Derick''s screen. He had to close the system interface to avoid the overwhelming notifications. His thunderstorm attack had essentially swept through the zombies within a ten-kilometer radius, killing all zombies below level three and earning him over a hundred thousand points and psychic experience. His psychic level had also surged to level 6. Another upgrade would require 500,000 points, but it wasn''t far off. A few more thunderstorms like this and he would be set.

    This kind of tactic is not suitable for large-scale use within a city, because its power is too great and easily affects the remaining survivors. Take the recent thunderstorm as an example: all living creatures within a radius of 10 kilometers, including any insects, rats, and mosquitoes hiding in the ground, were killed by the piercing electricity. There were few organisms left alive in Mirror Lake under such force. Under this level of power, not to mention ordinary people, even heavily fortified female warriors would find it almost impossible to survive.

    If it weren''t for the lack of survivors in the city center, Derick wouldn''t have used this thunderstorm attack so recklessly. Not only did it deplete all of his psychic energy, but its power was terrifying to the extreme. Even without carrying a nuclear warhead, the effect was akin to a missile strike.

    Looking at the streets after the thunderstorm bombardment, Derick couldn''t help but marvel at the charred marks everywhere and the countless zombie bodies piled up like small mountains. However, even though this attack killed tens of thousands of zombies, it was only a small fraction of the several million zombies in the entire Grizzly area.

    Clutching his fist, feeling the power in his hand, the upgraded level 6 lightning psychic ability felt much stronger. He felt confident that he could release the thunderstorm attack at least a dozen more times without any issues. Meanwhile, his psychic energy had grown several times over, and the power within him was becoming increasingly enhanced by the upgraded lightning psychic ability. He even felt that he could now crush a building with just his physical strength.

    Ten minutes earlier, when Derick unleashed the thunderstorm, several women who had received his psychic transmission seemed to sense something and simultaneously rushed out of the building, facing the direction of the city center.

    As they looked at the scene in the distance, where the dense lightning pushed through the clouds, flashing with a blue light that was almost blinding, the vast and awe-inspiring power made all intelligent beings tremble with fear. Countless zombie birds screeched and fled from the center of the thunderstorm.

    Looking at the dazzling lightning that almost changed the color of the sky and earth, as well as the unparalleled and almost god-like power, Lisa broke out in a cold sweat, deeply shaken in her heart.

    "Is this... Is this the Lord''s psychic ability evolving?" Lisa asked, her voice trembling with fear.

    Feeling the familiar aura emanating from the distant thunderstorm, Angelica felt a sense of calm. "Yes, it should be his ability upgrading," she replied.

    "Everyone, calm down. There''s no need to panic. This is just the Lord breaking through... there''s nothing to worry about," Angelica reassured the fearful maids in the base. The earth-shattering power had even caused them to feel a sense of panic.

    Angelica''s words did bring some relief to the maids, but it was quickly followed by deep astonishment and disbelief, along with intense shock. They had witnessed Angelica''s extraordinary power before, which was almost inhuman, and she had once brought down a small building with a single thunderstorm attack. However, compared to the thunderstorm covering a radius of over ten kilometers and reaching hundreds of meters high today, it was incomparable.

    The distant thunderstorm gradually subsided, and although the people were far away, it seemed as if they could see a god-like figure standing in the center of the raging thunderclouds on top of the tallest building in the city, shocking everyone who witnessed the scene. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, all the survivors who saw this were stunned, and the women inside the base were even more excited. Many maids were already kneeling down, fervently praying and showing their submission to the divine figure in the distance.

    Although Angelica and a few others didn''t act in the same way, they were also deeply shaken and had an inexplicable look on their faces.

    "This is just insane..." Judy blinked her eyes and gritted her teeth, expressing her disbelief.

    Lisa gave a disdainful look to the outspoken little girl, then turned to pick up the trembling little girl, Chu Xiaoyue, who was also feeling afraid. "Be good, don''t be scared, everything''s fine."

    Chu Xiaoyue, a young and cute little girl, quickly won the affection of many women in the base, especially Lisa and her companions. Gradually, the little girl also accepted the scene, losing the initial sense of unfamiliarity and fear. Of course, her relationship with Mulin was still the closest.

    Speaking of Mulin, she was originally leading a team to clear out the zombies. However, Derick''s thunderstorm caused a near-riot among the zombies in most parts of the Grizzly area, except for some areas with high-level zombies, which remained calm. The lower-level zombies in other areas were in a state of panic, running around in fear, as they sensed an overwhelming pressure of fear emanating from the very source of their existence.

    "Do you think this is the breakthrough brought about by the Lord?" Sacha looked at Mulin in disbelief and asked.

 Chapter 129 129: New Supernatural Power

    The girl''s small mouth almost formed an "o" shape, looking very cute and interesting. Tess, who was standing beside her, had the same expression. She had never expected that the master she had only met once would possess such terrifying power. It was far more powerful than the power Angelica had unleashed before, countless times stronger.

    Even though Tess didn''t have much affection for Derick, witnessing this amazing scene couldn''t help but evoke some admiration and awe for this incredible power.

    "Alright, stop staring. Let''s all work hard to kill the zombies and try not to disappoint the master..." Mu Ling said to the group of female warriors who were speechless for a long time.

    Derick clicked open his system panel, which had now quieted down. Nearly a hundred thousand points were displayed, as if he could buy a new supernatural power. Although it was still far from the advanced temporal and spatial abilities, it seemed that he could afford the Five Elements ability with a hundred thousand points.

    "But this ability seems pretty good..." Flipping through the system store, Derick suddenly brightened up when he saw an ability called "Magnetic Field Control," which could control the magnetic force at the molecular level. Wasn''t this the ability of Magneto?

    "Two hundred thousand points, just a little bit more, but it should be quick..." Derick wasn''t in a hurry. He now had over 190,000 points, which should be enough after killing another wave of small zombies.

    Waving his hand to disperse the thunderclouds over the Zhonghai Building rooftop, Derick turned and left. At the same time, the terrifying dark clouds that had enveloped the area began to slowly dissipate, looking as if they had returned to their original state. Only the scorched earth bore traces of the previous divine might...

    Derick''s move wiped out nearly a hundred thousand zombies in the city center, directly upgrading his supernatural power, shocking the women inside the base and causing a huge sensation.

    The terrifying phenomenon that enveloped a radius of ten kilometers was akin to the size of some small cities. Such a large-scale thunderstorm was observed by numerous survivors, deeply shocking countless people. Although it was a bit far, many survivors with professional photography equipment managed to capture this scene. At the same time, many people also took clear photos of the figure controlling the thunderclouds from the top of the building, although the face was not clearly visible.

    Unfortunately, communication during the apocalypse had been largely cut off, and these survivors had no way to upload the captured images to the internet, despite their excitement.

    In the outskirts of the Grizzly Bear City, within the Grizzly Bear Military District...

    "Report..."

    "Come in..."

    A soldier entered the tent and reported to several dignified officers, "We just detected a large-scale weather anomaly over Grizzly Bear City. It is suspected to be of human origin."

    "Weather anomaly, of human origin?" Inside the military district conference room, many senior officers frowned. A lieutenant walked up, took the data from the soldier, and handed it to Liu Yuanbing, the commander-in-chief of the Grizzly Bear City Military District.

    Although the Grizzly Bear City Military District was under the jurisdiction of the Modu Military District, it was not small in scale. It had a permanent garrison of up to 100,000 soldiers, as well as armored vehicles, anti-aircraft missiles, armed helicopters, and permission to launch some small missiles. The equipment was sophisticated, and the training was highly disciplined.

    After the apocalypse, although there had been a series of minor disturbances, Liu Yuanbing acted decisively and quickly ordered the clearance and elimination of mutated soldiers within the military district. This action prevented the entire military district from collapsing due to the zombie virus infection.

    After gaining control of the entire Grizzly Bear Military District, Liu Yuanbing quickly established contact with the headquarters and the Modu Military District above. He was then tasked with advancing to clear out zombies, rescue survivors, and establish contact with the Grizzly Bear City government agencies.

    Liu Yuanbing also ordered the soldiers to mobilize armored vehicles from the suburban base to advance towards the city center. However, as the military convoy had just set out for the city''s outskirts, it attracted a large-scale zombie attack. The continuous influx of zombies wasted a large amount of their weapons and ammunition, resulting in significant casualties. Eventually, they had to retreat.

    If it were just ordinary zombies, the military''s continuous heavy firepower would have easily repelled them. However, after killing a certain number of zombies, three extremely terrifying mutated zombies emerged from the zombie horde. These zombies were five meters tall, massive in size, and had extremely grotesque and eerie appearances, resembling mutated versions of regular zombies.

    The army''s rocket teams, machine guns, and even aerial cannons could barely breach the defenses of these three mutant zombies, making it difficult to inflict effective damage. As a result, they suffered heavy losses in both soldiers and weapons.

    In desperation, several senior officers within the military district discussed and sought permission from higher authorities to launch missiles. Finally, it took the use of two high-yield missiles to kill one of the mutant zombies. The other two managed to escape after destroying a large number of weapon positions and causing casualties among the soldiers.

    From then on, Liu Yuanbing dared not mobilize large forces to attack the zombies within Grizzly Bear City. Instead, after suffering significant manpower losses, he seemed to lose interest in rescuing survivors as well.

    "Come and take a look at this..." Liu Yuanbing handed the data to the people around him for them to take a look.

    "It''s truly unbelievable. Is this the power that humans can possess?"

    "Control over lightning and thunder, with such range and power, it''s almost comparable to a small nuclear bomb..."

    "Cough, everyone can express their opinions about how to deal with this human who can control lightning and thunder..."

    The discussion in the meeting room quieted down for a moment. Sitting on the left side, Liu Yuanbing''s eldest son, Colonel Liu Yu, spoke up, "Commander, I think that this apocalypse may be an evolution, and the zombies are the failed products of that evolution. The person who controls lightning and thunder is a successful case of evolution."

    "He may have some special abilities or have had some extraordinary experiences, which triggered his evolution. As for other people, it may be a subtle and imperceptible evolution. Have you noticed recently that the survivors are gradually becoming physically stronger?"

    Liu Yu''s words made sense. It wasn''t just an isolated case. Anyone who didn''t turn into a zombie at the beginning of the apocalypse would notice that their physical fitness was gradually improving over time. However, this process was extremely slow and not as obvious as the evolution of zombies.

    "Let''s talk about the three zombies we encountered last time. They were probably evolved from ordinary zombies. If zombies can evolve, why can''t humans?" Liu Yu began to speak confidently.

    "So, we must find a way to control this person and uncover the secret of his evolution. This way, we can unlock the gateway to human evolution."

    At this point, the eyes of many senior officers in the military district lit up. They had witnessed the horror of the three mutated zombies last time, and even the heavy artillery had difficulty breaching their defenses. If they were to obtain a terrifying lightning ability like the one in the video, they could certainly redeem themselves.

    At this moment, not only others, but even a glint of ambition flashed in Liu Yuanbing''s eyes. With such powerful control over lightning at his disposal, there was no need to obey higher commands to rescue any survivors; it was simply a joke.

    As everyone in the meeting room began to fantasize ambitiously about unlocking the gateway to human evolution, Liu Yuanbing''s second daughter, Liu Wanting, stood up and said, "No, we can''t do this."

    "Let alone what kind of ability that person has, even if we rashly advance into Grizzly Bear City, we don''t know what powerful zombies it might attract. It will definitely be dangerous," Liu Wanting began to feel anxious. Attacking without understanding the situation was tantamount to playing with the lives of soldiers.

    Before Liu Yuanbing could speak, Liu Yu and several veteran officers interrupted Liu Wanting''s words. "Don''t worry so much. You are too cautious. This is not a good thing."

    "That''s right, no matter how strong he is, if he can withstand bullets and artillery fire, his control over lightning may just be a coincidence. Besides, this is for the evolution of all humanity. Can he refuse?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 130 130: Unleashing New Abilities

    Bang!

    The door closed, and Liu Wanting sat on the sofa, feeling helpless and sulking. Just now, she had been reprimanded by her brother and father together.

    It seemed like everyone had changed. As a soldier, shouldn''t the duty be to protect the home and the country? Especially at a time like this, shouldn''t the focus be on actively rescuing survivors? Why did it seem like everyone only wanted to protect themselves and even send soldiers into the city for the sake of human evolution?

    Liu Wanting had a premonition that this negotiation would not go smoothly this time and was likely to fail. However, her father, brother, and a group of uncles did not speak up to help her.

    Facing such inhuman power, could it really be defeated by so-called heavy artillery? If there was a conflict, it would undoubtedly provoke retaliation from the other side, and she did not want to see this situation at all.

    "Ah, so annoying..." Liu Wanting''s heroic face was clouded with worry, and she impatiently ran her fingers through her hair.

    While Liu Wanting was still seething over the matter of entering the Magic City to find those with abilities, several armed helicopters had already taken off, carrying fully armed soldiers, and flew towards the center of Grizzly City...

    Inside the hospital base, Derick had already left the center of Grizzly City. After his breakthrough in abilities, he had originally planned to go and kill a wave of small zombie groups to accumulate 200,000 points to exchange for magnetic control abilities. Unexpectedly, before he could take action, he attracted a nearby group of advanced zombies led by a level-five zombie.

    Delighted, Derick didn''t hesitate to accept this group of 100 small zombies, all of which were at least level two. Not only did he harvest many zombie crystals, but he also successfully reached 200,000 points as he had wished.

    "This level-five zombie should be the highest evolved zombie in Grizzly City. I wonder how many people it has eaten to evolve to this level," Derick muttered as he dug out the level-five crystal from the zombie''s body and casually stored it in his space. This thing is very useful, not only for upgrading the system space, but also for the chance to unlock abilities or enhance physical qualities.

    Even though it had evolved to the level of a fifth-stage zombie, it was only able to command zombie groups and did not possess any special abilities. At most, its intelligence increased, its physical qualities improved, and its size increased. It would not unlock abilities. In fact, humans were the same, except for Derick who had the system.

    Derick killed this level-five zombie, but it wouldn''t be long before another zombie king would emerge from these zombie groups. It''s just that the evolution might not be as fast. In fact, this was a characteristic of zombies. A zombie king with intelligence would command its subordinate zombies to attack in the direction of a large human population. This was just a natural instinct.

    Unfortunately, this newly evolved level-five zombie king had not yet been able to command even the zombie group in the city center before being directly killed by Derick.

    The chance of unlocking abilities with a level-five zombie crystal is 20%. It''s worth a try. Derick''s eyes lit up. "[Host swallows level-five zombie essence, physical qualities improve, ability activation failed]."

    "What a waste..." Derick was speechless. His luck couldn''t be that bad, right? It was understandable for the essence of lower-level second and third stage zombies to have a low chance, but even with a 20% chance, he still failed to activate it. It made him feel ashamed of his luck.

    He continued to swallow the remaining three level-four zombie essences. "[Host swallows level-four zombie essence, physical qualities improve, ability activation failed]. [Host swallows level-four zombie essence, congratulations on unlocking the Wood ability]."

    "...Three attempts to unlock one ability, not bad. The lowest-level abilities in the mall also cost a lot of points." Opening his palm and looking at the small flower blooming in his hand, this was the simplest manifestation of the Wood ability.

    The effect of the Wood ability is quite significant, manifesting in the enhancement of vitality and physical strength. Moreover, the Wood ability also has a very significant healing effect, and it can even expel and treat the infection of the zombie virus.

    "This effect is not bad..." Derick was somewhat pleased. Although the attack power of the Wood ability was not as strong as the Thunder ability, its healing and recovery capabilities were definitely top-notch.

    Furthermore, he could find a group of loyal subordinates to pass on the Wood ability to, thus avoiding casualties among the female warriors when clearing out zombies. They wouldn''t have to fear being bitten or scratched by zombies and infected with the zombie virus. Other than the women who had activated their abilities, even those female warriors were at risk of being infected by the zombie virus if they were not careful. With the healing power of the Wood ability, they wouldn''t need to worry about this.

    In a great mood, Derick emptied his points by purchasing the Magnetic Control ability from the mall. As he traveled, Derick used his new abilities to kill zombies and increase their levels. By the time he returned to the villa area, both new abilities had been raised to level 4. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Activating his mental power, Derick located Mother Yue and her daughter. With the Thunder ability in action, he instantly shuttled over. Compared to the destructive power brought by the Thunder ability, the Magnetic Control ability provided a more precise enhancement of mental power and magnetic field sensing. It could even break free from Earth''s magnetic field for flight, making it more convenient than controlling thunder.

    "Oh... Master, you startled me," Yue patted her chest, her two large peaks undulating.

    Meanwhile, the beautiful Moonlight stared intently at the lightning emanating from Derick''s body, her eyes filled with both fear and longing. "What''s wrong? Are you tempted?" Derick retracted the lightning on his body, pulled the loli girl into his arms, and then caressed her up and down.

    At that moment, the mother and daughter were both embarrassed and annoyed, and the young girl''s face turned red. Her fair and delicate bosom changed shape continuously in the man''s hands. Seeing their master playing with her daughter in such a manner, Moonlight couldn''t help but feel extremely embarrassed.

    Derick smirked and even pulled the embarrassed Moonlight over to join in the play. He toyed with both pairs of exquisite mother-and-daughter bosoms of different sizes, occasionally reaching into their lower bodies to touch them.

    "Alright, do you want to stay here and wait for the people from the base to come, or do you want to come back to the base with me now?" Derick looked at the pair of embarrassed and shy mother and daughter, who were clamping their legs tightly together.

    "Let Moonlight go with you to the base over there. The hospital isn''t far from here, and it probably won''t take until tomorrow for your female warriors to advance to this area. It will be the same wherever they go." Yue thought for a moment and decided to stay in the villa area.

    Since Derick had already decided to expand the range of the hospital base, it was certain that he would also enclose the villa area. In fact, this expansion had already covered all of the suburbs and half of the city, not only expanding his power but also completing a system task. As for how many survivor bases would be destroyed in the process, that was not something he needed to consider.

    After returning to the base with little Moonlight, Derick''s first order was to send a team of female warriors to take over the villa area. However, Derick specifically instructed them not to bother with Lu Zhengxun''s villa. After all, he hadn''t finished playing with Lin Mengxuan, and the cuckold game was quite exciting. He decided to spare Lu Zhengxun for now.

    Following Derick''s orders, all the female warriors in the base set out in all directions, clearing and expanding the base to the 50-square-kilometer range required by the system while also beckoning female survivors and collecting supplies.

 Chapter 131 131: The Maids Sensual Dance

    In order to raise the base level as soon as possible, even Angelica and Lisa took their teams out to clear zombies. For a while, there were only a few female warriors and some maids left to maintain order in the base.

    Inside the hospital base, Derick sat casually on the sofa, watching the beautiful sight before him. The adorable loli girl Judy was in front of him, vigorously tossing her hair to the rhythm of a seductive and lively melody. Her swaying waist moved sensually like a willow, swaying the light gauze skirt around her waist, while her snow-white arms danced gracefully, creating one captivating pose after another.

    As the loli girl continuously struck various seductive poses, her fair and delicate body emitted a radiant glow under the lights. She was wearing a black body-hugging fishnet bodysuit that could hardly be classified as clothing, as it barely served to cover her modesty. The transparent black fishnet did little to conceal her intimate areas.

    In fact, a cute loli girl like Judy was more suitable for dancing youthful and vibrant dances that highlighted her innocent and adorable aura. However, Derick wanted the mischievous little girl to challenge a seductive dance, especially watching a girl from the youthful and adorable series dance provocatively, creating a sense of discordance.

    She wore a tight-fitting sky-blue crop top that revealed her enchanting navel and snow-white slender waist. Her delicate and graceful waistline resembled that of a water snake. From the exposed cleavage of the cute crop top, the visibly protruding pink buds indicated that the lovely loli girl was not wearing any underwear. Her lower body revealed alluring curves, and her ultra-short sky-blue skirt left almost nothing to the imagination, exposing her private area completely with every sway and movement. This provocative attire was enough to make any man''s nose bleed.

    Judy, this lovely and youthful teenage girl, exudes the unique energy of youth when she dances. Her full hips sway slightly from side to side, and the two mounds on her chest also sway up and down with her steps, making her tight clothing ripple. Her innocent and lovely face carries a hint of alluring shyness.

    Knowing that her master wants to see her perform this provocative dance, Judy has been practicing day and night for several days, working tirelessly and wholeheartedly to present the most beautiful and flawless dance performance for her master to enjoy.

    Ahead of Judy, four other girls are on all fours like dogs next to Derick. They are Derick''s three maids, Gina, Joy, and Valda, and the last one is the genius beauty Moonlight. These four girls, whether innocent and shy or seductive, continuously use their fair and tender bodies, soft cheeks, rosy lips to rub against the man''s genitals and thighs. Even the clever little Moonlight has opened her mouth and taken Derick''s genitals inside. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is Daddy feeling good?"

    Moonlight lifts her head. Her doll-like petite figure, paired with shoulder-length jet-black hair, evokes an urge to rub her skin with the genitals. Her translucent and delicate face is pressed against the man''s filthy genitals, yet her expression is so innocent and sweet. Her tongue boldly curls up, directly covering the large glans, and her tender lips and tongue seem to be engaged in a daring and passionate kiss with the glans.

    "Sss..." The little maid was really bold, and Derick felt extremely excited. Moonlight, this clever little maid, naturally knew what Derick liked. This sweet and lovely intimate look, just like a real daughter, gave Derick an extreme and perverted incestuous pleasure.

    The unimaginably exciting scene was actually happening. The flawless pretty face of the beautiful girl blushed with excitement, her full red lips stuffed with the man''s penis, barely holding a pitiful shape. The perfect combination of innocence and licentiousness.

    After Moonlight took Derick''s penis into her mouth, she immediately used her plump red lips to clamp the shaft, and then used her flexible tongue to tease and lick the sensitive glans and urethral fissure.

    In her wet and lovely little mouth, not only did it feel very soft, but also very comfortable. There was no need to worry that her two rows of white teeth would scratch the sensitive shaft. On the contrary, in the invisible mouth, Derick was looking forward to what kind of teasing she would do to the penis next.

    The beautiful girl''s hands held Derick''s thighs, using her cute mouth and flexible tongue to tease and lick his penis. She treated her mouth as a honey hole, teasing it back and forth, making the penis reach the deepest part of her mouth, letting the glans feel the smooth and tender throat flesh.

    In addition, the three maids next to them wore headbands decorated with cute cat ears and a necklace with a patterned gold chain around their necks. They wore transparent, irregularly patterned black lace with exposed cutouts at the chest and crotch. Miniature bells hung on the firm and soft breasts, and with the crawling of the three maids, a series of jingling sounds were emitted. Three cat tails extended from the buttocks of the maids, and from the way they crawled next to Derick while panting, it was clear that the ends of the cat tails were attached to vibrators.

    While admiring the seductive attire of the three maids, Derick embraced Moonlight, taking in the fragrance of her body. His solid penis ruthlessly penetrated her tender honey hole, reaching the depths in one thrust, forcefully pushing through the narrow flesh walls.

    The penis tore through the delicate passage of the beautiful girl, immediately eliciting weak cries of pain. The genius beauty''s wet and tender cavity produced an intense suction, the flesh of her intimate area sensually entwining around the exploring glans, incessantly sucking and swallowing, enticing the penis to become even more erect with a tingling sensation.

    Derick''s long and thick penis instantly filled every space within the young girl''s tender honey hole. The feeling of the elastic and continuously undulating flesh squeezing his penis, made it seem like he had entered an elastic passage. Although the tender flesh around the honey hole was stretched by the large penis, it immediately contracted back, tightly enveloping the penis, giving Derick immense pleasure.

    "Oh! No... It''s too big! Daddy, it will... hurt... Ah! Daddy, it''s too big, my little hole is going to be stuffed!" The beautiful girl shook her head, half enjoying and half in painful screams and moans.

    However, Derick paid no attention, his enormous glans continuously striking the delicate walls of the girl''s uterus, forcefully thrusting her insides upward. The intense friction between his flesh shaft and her vagina brought about immense stimulation. The body of the 15-year-old girl, still in development, was taking in something that even adult women would fear. The intensity of her pleasure and pain can only be imagined.

    Because Moonlight was sitting on Derick''s lap, almost half of his penis was inserted into the girl''s tight and narrow honey hole, reaching the deepest tender flesh of the honey hole. The inexperienced beauty swayed and twisted her smaller waist and hips, expressing her thirst for pleasure.

    Her legs were almost forced to open at the widest angle, exposing the deep red color of her uterine chamber, revealing a wanton and deep red hue of her intimate flesh. The tender flesh of her labia stretched to the maximum, barely accommodating the penis in its firm and rigid state. The cruel weapon gradually merged with the mucous membrane of her flesh, ruthlessly churning and stirring her most sensitive flesh.

    "Ah... oh... it''s so hot~ Ahhh, Daddy~ It''s breaking... Daddy, Daddy, I can''t take it anymore~ Stop~ Don''t~ Please pull out," the beautiful girl screamed and moaned frantically.

    Derick continued to thrust and pound, ravishing this supposedly cute daughter, feeling more and more sticky fluid flowing from the depths of Moonlight''s tender honey hole. With the increasing force of his thrusts, his penis slid more smoothly in and out of her honey hole. However, the girl''s tight and narrow honey hole still tightly clung to his penis, just like when she had lost her virginity.

 Chapter 132 132: Debauched Party

    Derick repeatedly collided directly with the girl''s delicate flower bud, the incredibly stimulating sensation reaching deep into the soul like an incestuous pleasure. The powerful and vigorous thrusts transformed into delicate and intimate rotations, as if the century-long ravishing and pounding had not stopped. The beautiful girl had already climaxed several times, and her physiological reactions were becoming increasingly intense. Each time her vaginal contractions neared climax, it brought the recently deflowered beauty an incredibly refreshing baptism.

    "Sob... Ah... Sob~ Ahhh! Mm... Ah... Daddy, you''re... so big..." Derick maintained the rapid and forceful motion of complete withdrawal and insertion. Moonlight''s tightly furrowed brow relaxed, and her moans no longer carried a sense of pain, but instead were filled with an irresistible, sweet yearning.

    "Ah... Oh... So good... Oh my god... Daddy, you''re so big... Oh... Ahhh... I love you... Daddy, I love you... Feels so good~ Filling me up... Ahhh..." The innocent and shy genius beauty screamed and shouted as if she had gone mad.

    With the gradually intensifying thrusts, the loli girl screamed loudly, her whole body drenched in sweat as she experienced multiple climaxes. Her body was in an extremely sensitive state, and almost every thrust would stimulate her, eliciting loud screams.

    In the girl''s bewitching eyes, there was already an intoxicating and lewd desire, her enticing red lips trembling slightly, like flower petals blooming in the morning light, exuding an endless seductive power. Her tender honey hole, tight and deep, sucked on Derick''s penis with a tantalizing sensation, stimulating the glans with a tingling feeling. Every twist brought new contact and friction to the penis, with different angles and rhythms producing a constant stream of novel sensations. The Moonlight beneath him, softly moaning, had transformed from an innocent girl into a lascivious little nymph devoted to Derick.

    She swayed her petite bottom, allowing her narrow honey pot to tightly grip the man''s penis. As the soft, tender, and multi-layered youthful honey pot wrapped around Derick''s penis and began to move up and down, it would make him feel very comfortable pleasure. At the same time, the girl herself would emit continuous coquettish moans. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah!... Oh! Ah~ Don''t... don''t... hurry, insert me..." It''s unclear whether the girl wants to accept or refuse, as she continues to sway her bottom and nibble on the penis, relentlessly pursuing carnal pleasure. Sensing the girl''s initiative, Derick began to thrust wildly, relentlessly pounding on her flower bud, completely ignoring the fact that her body had not fully developed yet. Amidst the girl''s series of joyful cries, he ejaculated the scorching semen into her pure yet obscene vagina.

    Moonlight''s body began to tremble violently, her pink honey pot tightened, firmly gripping the man''s penis. Her body also turned a cute shade of pink, and her delicate moans became intermittent. After this continued for a considerable amount of time, the girl''s body suddenly shook violently, followed by a strong jet of water shooting out from her honey pot, hitting the man''s glans.

    The man''s continuous and thick semen erupted inside the young and delicate beauty''s vagina, and the rich smell of copulation overflowed with the ejaculation. This overpowering scent seemed to be mixed with an aphrodisiac gas, infecting all the women in the room and turning into a driving force for their desires.

    Derick''s ejaculation was extremely copious, almost filling the young girl''s small uterus completely, causing her belly to swell slightly. The whole person was overwhelmed and fainted from this powerful and forceful internal ejaculation activity.

    Derick lifted the body of the beautiful girl, and his penis popped out of her tight, tender pussy with a sound, just like using a masturbator. He placed the flesh Lolita masturbator on the sofa.

    Then Derick smirked and reached out to caress the three cute maids kneeling beside him, his hands slipping under their uniform skirts, lingering in the mysterious triangle area. Two of the girls moaned comfortably.

    Gina saw the two sisters being touched and played with by their master, so she stood up and turned her back to him, spreading her legs and using her small hand to guide the man''s penis into her anus slowly.

    "Ah...ah~" the girl cried out in pain, unable to hold up her skirt with her hands anymore. Her legs trembled as she sat on the man''s lap, trying hard to use her cute and tender anus to pleasure the man''s penis.

    Although Gina''s movements were already gentle, her delicate and sensitive anus was still stretched open by the man''s penis, turning red and even bleeding. But she seemed to have no feeling at all, still moving her hips wildly, allowing the master to continuously penetrate her anus and enjoy the embrace of the cute maid''s tender anus.

    Derick didn''t even need to move, as Gina, with Judy''s support, would sit down and pleasure his penis with her anus. Every time the little maid moaned louder and louder, a mix of pleasure and anguish in her voice. Derick sat on the sofa, his hands grabbing her tender breasts, while the other two maids sensibly leaned against him, using their tongues to caress his skin.

    As Derick''s hands continued to squeeze the maid''s breasts, while also teasing her sensitive nipples, she began to feel comfortable. Her hands involuntarily wanted to follow the man''s kneading and move along with it, but they were restrained and unable to do so.

    Derick loved caressing a woman''s beautiful breasts, especially the soft and elastic sensation, feeling like squeezing a water balloon, very relaxing and comfortable.

    Derick''s penis was playing with the maid''s shameful excretory organ, and her buttocks'' movements were not evasive, but accommodating. Her moans were filled with sweet pleasure. As the girl moved up and down, the penis inside her anus kept going in and out, playing back and forth. Her shy anus kept contracting and expanding, the sphincter muscles abnormally pulsating, producing a filthy pleasure akin to excretion.

    Even with Judy''s help, Gina quickly couldn''t support herself, her body slumping down softly. Her anus was swollen and sensitive, feeling a bit numb from the stimulation. After getting the master''s permission, she softly lay down, allowing the penis, which had already caused some tearing, to slip out of her tight anus.

    Judy, who had been waiting eagerly, excitedly pushed Gina aside. She loved the taste of semen and lewd fluids, so she always rushed to clean the master''s penis after he had sex with a woman. She had already missed out during the dance, and now she couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity.

    The other two maids, Valda and Joy, looked on with some resentment, not daring to compete with Judy for this position. However, having served for so long, they had already been aroused by the lewd atmosphere and were eager to be pleasured by the master''s penis.

    Meanwhile, the Lolita girl Judy was excitedly kneeling in front of Derick, her small hand grasping his penis, using her palm to pleasure the thick, long shaft. She used three fingers to form a circle around the penis, and with her other hand, she massaged the large glans, spreading the transparent fluid and her own saliva evenly on it as lubricant, gently caressing the glans.

 Chapter 133 133: Curious Chu Xiaoyue

    A pair of delicate and slightly cool hands, with a reverent mood, gently grasped the man''s thick and long penis, and then gently moved it, feeling the regular pulsation of the shaft, gently flipping the foreskin covering the base of the glans to the end, revealing the full view of the bright red and smooth glans, and then flipping the foreskin back, attempting to cover the glans again. Under repeated play, the cool sensation came in waves, making the huge rod under the crotch swell more and more.

    Judy was very experienced and had mastered many oral sex techniques. She was not in a hurry to put her master''s penis in her mouth, but instead wanted to slowly stimulate it to the maximum, which made it more challenging.

    Then the loli girl took Derick''s penis into her mouth. It was quite difficult for her small mouth to take in the large and thick penis, but she still struggled to take it as deep as she could. After that, she began to lick Derick''s penis like a little cat. Perhaps the few drops of male juice she had just swallowed had also excited Judy a bit. She aimed her tongue at the urethra, and every drop of liquid that oozed out, she immediately swallowed, becoming more and more excited. The speed of her licking increased, and her inexperienced tongue brought a completely different pleasure compared to using her hands.

    The loli girl''s small mouth was like a perfect narrow sperm machine, and the stimulation was no less than that of vaginal intercourse. Just watching this obedient loli girl licking her penis with "Daddy" on her lips brought an unparalleled sense of excitement.

    Soon, the loli girl licked up all the lewd water and semen on the penis, without any hesitation that it had just been pulled out from another woman''s anus. Instead, her excited body trembled as if she had taken drugs.

    The lewd sounds continued to echo, and the Lolita girl''s saliva completely moistened the penis, making the friction even smoother. The lewd atmosphere infected her, and her innocent face revealed a bewitching and infatuated expression.

    The penis thrust in and out of her tender and cute little mouth, the oral mucosa and thick flesh tightly enveloping the robust penis, the deep-throat sensation of pseudo-intercourse swept over like a tide, causing the man to momentarily forget tenderness and ruthlessly ravage the soft flesh of her throat, ignoring the tears streaming down the pure girl''s face, repeatedly using her hair to manipulate the penis.

    "Um, um... um~ wuwuwu!" Judy whimpered incoherently, tears in the corners of her eyes, her gaze filled with desire and joy, only provoking the man to become even more brutal.

    Finally, unable to withstand the stimulation, Derick erupted directly, a large amount of thick semen spraying from his penis, splattering onto Judy and the two remaining maids'' faces without pause, evenly distributing the white liquid of desire among the three. It stained their lovely and innocent faces and hair.

    The Lolita and the maids knelt on the ground, emitting lewd cries, their delicate and beautiful bodies dancing, their angelic faces momentarily contorted with pleasure and joy, enduring the man''s arrogant ejaculation, humbly kneeling and submitting to the man''s humiliating semen assault.

    The three girls with delicate curves, constantly panting bodies, were now subservient to Derick''s penis. Derick used his murky semen as paint to graffiti on their bodies, proclaiming his victory, shamelessly rubbing his symbol of lewdness and excretion onto the pretty faces of the three pure girls, enjoying their adoration and submissive affection.

    Ignoring the mouthful of semen, Judy quickly crawled to Derick and aimed her small mouth at his still firm penis. She kissed the glans, forcefully sucking out the remaining semen from the urethra, and a satisfied smile finally appeared on her face, covered in thick semen.

    Not only Joy and Valda, but even Derick was at a loss. Judy, this little Lolita, was like a mother hen protecting her food. Even though her mouth was full of semen, she still wanted to greedily consume the remaining bit inside the glans, as if afraid someone would snatch it from her.

    After snatching the semen, Judy and the other two girls slowly swallowed down large amounts of the scorching fresh semen, panting heavily. Derick watched as the two girls seemed unable to contain such a large amount in their cherry-like mouths, with two streams of sticky white liquid flowing from the corners of their mouths, while his own member remained erect even after ejaculation.

    Joy smiled and supported Valda''s shoulder, sharing half of the sticky semen in her mouth with her, and then swallowing the other half. Valda then spat the semen back into Joy''s mouth, and the two girls engaged in a passionate kiss, continuing until both had thoroughly savored the liquid before parting. They didn''t forget to lick clean the traces of sticky fluid leaking from each other''s mouths. After finishing the semen in their mouths, the two girls embraced each other, licking the dried semen from each other''s pretty faces, wasting none of it.

    But Judy, the little Lolita, was different. She was always protective of her food and unwilling to share her master''s semen with others. So, she sat alone on the side, slowly savoring it, using her fingers to scrape the thick semen from her cheeks, sucking and licking it, with a satisfied smile on her lips.

    Derick watched as two stunning girls shared his ejaculate in front of him. This lascivious and stimulating scene could reignite the virility of a man who had been impotent for over a decade, let alone someone with a sex drive ten times stronger than the average person like Derick. He took the initiative to pull Judy closer and fondle her small breasts.

    Judy''s figure could only be described as very average, standing at only five feet tall with a modest A-cup bust. However, she exuded a cute and innocent vibe, especially as he played with her, giving off a tender and juvenile sensation, quite pervertedly stimulating.

    Judy''s figure, along with Moonlight, a 15-year-old girl, was just right. One was a legal loli, and the other was just a larger-sized loli. Despite their petite figures and innocent looks, they were not true lolis; they just gave off a loli vibe. After all, true lolis are those under 14 years old.

    Although Derick was not completely obsessed with lolis, he enjoyed playing with these petite and cute types of girls. Especially when he saw them with an innocent expression, using a cute and tender voice to call him "daddy", he would experience a kind of perverse pleasure similar to that of a "ghost father".

    "Good daughter, have you eaten your fill? Is daddy''s ejaculate delicious?" Derick chuckled lasciviously as he fondled Judy''s tender petite breasts.

    "Um... even though I''m full, I still want to eat more. Your daughter wants to eat daddy''s ejaculate like it''s a meal, it''s just so delicious!" The loli girl sweetly smiled, admiringly looking at Derick, greatly satisfying him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haha... good daughter, I''ll fulfill your wish. Daddy will let you eat ejaculate every meal from now on." Derick laughed heartily.

    "Really? Really? Daddy, you''re so good, ahh~" Judy exclaimed in surprise, taking the initiative to perform oral sex on him, eagerly satisfying him.

    Derick smiled meaningfully and glanced at the door of the adjacent room. Inside the room, a girl who looked to be about ten years old patted her chest in fear and avoided Derick''s gaze.

    "What is big brother doing? Is he playing games with his daughter?"

    The one hiding behind the door was Angelica''s little protege, Chu Xiaoyue, whom she had brought back from a small neighborhood during their zombie-clearing expedition. Today, they went out to clear zombies as a group, so naturally, they didn''t bring Chu Xiaoyue along and left her in the care of Gina and the other two maids. However, they got carried away with their master and forgot that the little girl was still in the adjacent room. The little girl, who heard the commotion, witnessed Derick ejaculating inside Moonlight, engaging in anal sex with Gina, and having oral sex with the three Judys.

    Chu Xiaoyue naturally didn''t understand what was happening and even thought it was a game. She also didn''t know that Judy and Moonlight were not Derick''s daughters, but merely objects of pleasure during lovemaking.

    As a timid little girl, she curiously watched the entire sexual encounter, but she only watched it in a state of confusion. Her curiosity was piqued, but the young girl didn''t know that her gaze did not escape Derick''s magnetic field sensitivity.

 Chapter 134 134: Dericks Guidance

    Derick didn''t expose the little girl''s peeping behavior, but instead openly let her watch the entire sexual activity. After ejaculating inside Judy''s small orifice once again, Derick released the women lying in the room. Although he had just ejaculated a few times, his penis suddenly became erect, especially after seeing a cute little girl peeking at the entire sexual activity. For a lecher like Derick, he naturally liked these cute and tender young girls, especially since this young girl was pure and innocent, knowing nothing. As a result, Derick had to teach her a thing or two.

    In this carefree manner, Derick walked into the adjacent bedroom, not even wearing a shirt, just shorts. His large penis bulged against the shorts, like a small tent. Seeing Derick come in, the little girl was clearly a little scared, whether it was because he was naked or because she was afraid of being caught peeping. She hid in the covers, her face blushing.

    "What''s wrong, Xiao Yue? Are you feeling feverish?" Derick put on a gentle look and sat down beside the little girl, touching her forehead.

    "No... I''m fine." Chu Xiaoyue shook her head, her nervousness easing a bit.

    After the little girl arrived at the hospital base, she didn''t have much contact with Derick, but she became close to Mu Ling and a few other women. Even Camilla, the beautiful woman, liked the obedient and cute little girl. So in a short time, the little girl became close to these people.

    "Come on, let me take you to watch TV," Derick comforted the nervous little girl, bringing them closer as he held her hand and led her out.

    Chu Xiaoyue followed Derick obediently, without any resistance. In fact, although she was young, she was very well-behaved and sensible. She was the kind of adorable little girl that everyone loved.

    Derick switched to a different room and didn''t let her stay in the living room where he had been intimate with several women. After all, there were plenty of hospital rooms, so he could easily find a few.

    He turned on the TV and randomly picked a movie to play. Derick held the little girl in his arms, and she only trembled for a moment before obediently snuggling into his embrace to watch TV.

    Derick gently held the little girl, her body small and delicate, nestled entirely in his embrace, almost buried in his chest. The soft little chest of the girl, due to the squeeze of his arms, swelled slightly, and the strap of her nightgown slipped to one side, revealing a small, tender, slightly raised chest and pink nipples, which delighted Derick.

    Judy''s chest was already small, but Chu Xiaoyue''s chest seemed undeveloped, not even filling an A-cup. It was just a slight protrusion, and her two tender and cute buds were only the size of soybeans. They were even smaller than Derick''s own, but they looked extremely tender and lovely. Only a young girl would have such budding and tender little breasts.

    Derick lowered his gaze and saw more. The little girl''s nightgown had slipped up, revealing her snow-white short legs and thighs. Her fair and smooth skin emitted a soft glow, and even through the loose gap of the nightgown, a small, pure white cotton panty could be seen.

    Derick almost had a nosebleed, feeling something chaotic inside him. The little girl wasn''t feverish, but he felt like he was. Her lovely body seemed like that of a little angel, exuding purity and cleanliness. Derick couldn''t contain his desire to spoil this flawless, tender girl.

    Suppressing his violent desire, he took a deep breath. If he didn''t release it, he wouldn''t find peace today. So now, let the little girl taste his milk.

    "Yuanyuan, do you want some milk?" Derick tempted the little girl with his voice.

    "Yes, thank you, brother," the little girl sweetly smiled and accepted Derick''s offer. Her slight movement in the man''s arms didn''t reveal her unconscious action, which ignited the man''s desire.

    Derick was taken aback by the girl''s quick acceptance. He thought he would have to coax her. Smelling the sweet milky fragrance on Chu Xiaoyue''s soft body and seeing her tender figure in her little nightgown, Derick felt dry and feverish. There was nothing in the world that could arouse a man''s perverted desire more than a young girl.

    Driven by impulse, he no longer cared about moral principles. Forcing himself to stay calm, he took a deep breath, then reached out, unzipped his pants, and took out his rock-hard penis.

    "Ah... what''s that?" the little girl looked at the half-exposed penis between her legs, feeling a bit uncomfortable. She carefully climbed onto the sofa.

    At first sight of Derick''s soft, seven-inch-long red phallus, it was as if she had encountered something novel. She couldn''t help but widen her innocent eyes, part her rosy lips, and exclaim, "Brother, is this a toy?" The little girl, curious and somewhat fearful, looked at Derick''s phallus. She didn''t understand anything and thought that Derick''s lovemaking just now was a game with a few older sisters.

    Derick smirked lasciviously and said, "Yueyue, didn''t you want to drink milk? This is the pacifier, but you have to make this thing comfortable first before it can feed you milk!"

    Looking at the delicate and surprised face of the little girl, Derick felt like a lecherous old man luring a little girl. A somewhat lascivious smile gradually appeared in his eyes as he said meaningfully, "Is that so? Brother, how can it feel comfortable?" Chu Xiaoyue thought for a moment. She didn''t see much just now, but she also saw Derick ejaculating, so naturally she believed that the ejaculate was milk.

    After Derick''s explanation, her curiosity increased. She was obedient and adorable, but ultimately she was an ignorant little girl. She was somewhat attached to Derick as her big brother and naturally believed what he said. Moreover, the obedient and sensible little girl wanted to please Derick upon hearing that it could make him comfortable.

    "You just need to use your mouth to lick and your hand to touch it lightly to make it feel comfortable!" Derick''s mouth curled into an increasingly lascivious smile as he coaxed her.

    "Really? It''s so cute. I''m going to try it now." The pure and innocent eyes of the little girl instantly turned into crescent moons as she quickly leaned toward Derick, reached out her soft, snow-white tender hand, and gently stroked the soft phallus.

    "Sigh, oh... this feels so good," Derick''s penis was held by the small, tender hands of the lovely little girl, a feeling completely different from when mature women like JudyLisa held it, more soul-stirring and kinky. Especially when it was such a cute and obedient little girl, like an angel, innocently grabbing the man''s lewd penis, it was simply the perfect combination of purity and depravity. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After just a few touches, Derick began to feel a strong sense of pleasure and excitement, constantly moaning softly. Although she had almost no technique, the pleasure in his heart was countless times more satisfying than a woman with skilled techniques. His already strong and mighty penis under his crotch couldn''t help but swell and jump, immediately starting to expand more and more.

    "Wow, oh my god, brother, it''s getting bigger, it''s really getting bigger, wow, it''s amazing!" The cute little girl''s face was full of surprise, curiosity, and nervousness as she tried hard to hold the man''s continuously expanding penis with both hands.

 Chapter 135 135: Loli Drinks Milk (1)

    Chu Xiaoyue gently held the penis in her hand and felt it pulsate slightly in her soft and warm palm. It began to swell continuously, until it grew so large that she couldn''t hold it with just one hand. She had to use both hands to barely grip it, and it had grown three times larger than before.

    The little girl was instantly amazed, as if she had discovered something new and fascinating. She couldn''t help but show off to Derick, while the strength of her hand stroking the penis increased.

    Under Chu Xiaoyue''s touch, Derick''s penis gradually stiffened in her soft little hand, and blood rushed to it. In the end, the entire penis took on a dark brown color, looking very fierce and terrifying.

    Derick''s desire began to burn, and he couldn''t help but instruct the little Lolita, "Yueyue, this thing really likes you. Keep stroking it. You can loosen and tighten your grip, move up and down, don''t just touch one spot. You can touch the head and those meaty balls."

    Looking at her brother''s approving expression, the little Lolita felt his body tremble slightly and convulse. She couldn''t help but feel intense joy and a sense of accomplishment. Although she was a little nervous and shy, her soft hands began to follow Derick''s instructions, applying more pressure at times and then easing off, running her fingertips from the head to the base of the penis, even paying attention to his dangling scrotum.

    Chu Xiaoyue''s soft and tender palm gently touched the egg-sized testicles, as if massaging every inch of them without leaving any part untouched. A slight sense of pain came, followed by a refreshing, hot, and itchy feeling throughout her body, making Derick want to suppress his desire. However, he couldn''t help but feel an uncontrollable burning desire deep inside, as if he was about to cry out.

    Even without looking at the delicate and perfect porcelain-like cute and pure little face of the young Lolita, the faint sweet milk fragrance flowing from her nose and the softness of her hand under his crotch quickly intensified Derick''s already strong desire.

    The living room was quiet, with only the faint gasping of the man. The quiet groans could only be heard by himself, along with his heavy breathing and the pounding of his heartbeat. Soon, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    As the little girl''s movements became faster and faster, he felt as if his penis was about to explode from swelling. Suddenly, a small amount of milky white prostatic fluid uncontrollably gushed out of the urethra, dripping onto the little girl''s snow-white thigh, and then flowing onto her white skirt, quickly wetting a large area.

    Feeling increasingly uncomfortable with the pent-up pressure in his penis, Derick finally couldn''t help but look at the cute young Lolita crouching between his legs, eagerly and urgently saying, "Yueyue, my penis is very happy and really likes you. It wants you to lick it with your tongue or even put it in your mouth!"

    "But... but, big brother, this thing is so big. Will it... will it hurt my little mouth?" The little girl said anxiously as she struggled to hold the man''s terrifying penis with both hands.

    Upon hearing Derick''s words, Chu Xiaoyue couldn''t help but be shocked, and she quickly raised her head to stare at him with pure and innocent eyes, asking in a timid tone.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. Big brother''s penis really likes you, and it won''t hurt you. Why would big brother lie to you!" Derick tried to make his voice sound gentle and coaxing as he reassured her.

    Try licking this thing and if you like it, slowly suck on it... I won''t lie to you! Just suck for a while and it will release milk for you to drink!

    The little girl looked worriedly at Derick, but obediently lowered her head, afraid of displeasing her brother.

    "Oh! Alright then!"

    Chu Xiaoyue timidly glanced at the dark brown bulging veins in her hand. Despite her fear, she still trusted Derick to some extent.

    Summoning a bit of courage, the little girl used her soft hands to grasp the monstrous thing between his legs, then leaned down again, bringing her own rosy and lovely pink lips closer.

    When the young girl''s cherry-like mouth was just two centimetres away from the man''s dark red and black large penis, she stopped her innocent and lovely face from moving forward. She slowly opened her rosy cherry lips, extended her cute and tender tongue, timidly reaching out to touch the dark red swollen glans and gently hanging her soft and fragrant tongue on the tip of the shiny black glans.

    The saliva-covered tip of the little red tongue first touched the sensitive area of the glans, then slowly moved to the middle of the urethra, licking the small red groove where the liquid seeped out, and tentatively licking the hard deep black penis with the delicate tip of her tongue.

    "Yes, yes, my little darling, that''s it, keep it up, it feels so good!" After licking it, the little girl seemed to find that the seemingly ferocious deep red penis was not as scary as she had imagined. Surprisingly, she didn''t feel repulsed deep down, and seeing the increasingly intoxicated look on her big brother''s face gave her a sense of accomplishment. She then opened her rosy lips and carefully licked and sucked on it.

    As the young girl squatted deeply, her originally loose white silk nightdress could no longer contain her snow-white cute breasts and exposed her pink, smaller nipples, which drove Derick crazy with excitement.

    Especially as the little angel squatted, her short nightdress could no longer cover her perky little buttocks. Two cute and pink buttocks would occasionally flash outside the hem of the skirt, and the pure white thin cotton panties wrapped between the two pink flesh would be faintly visible. Seeing the fluttering thin cotton panties tightly enclosing the enchanting private area, along with the delicate, doll-like, tender and rosy face of the little girl, with an expression of focus and earnestly pleasing the man.

    Derick was on the verge of a nosebleed! At the same time, his body trembled slightly again. "Yes, Yuyu, that''s it. Next, you need to take the entire glans into your mouth, and then use your soft tongue to continuously squeeze the python head in your mouth, especially the front part, which is the sensitive area of this thing."

    "Then there''s the swallowing action, just like when you were using your hand to stroke my big penis earlier, with a back and forth movement... yes... yes... just move your head... that''s it... oh... feels so good... and also... also use your lips to tightly grip the shaft and stroke up and down, yes... just swallow and release..."

    "Oh... feels amazing... baby... you''re really good... as soon as I mention it, you know what to do... it''s really fantastic... oh... so enjoyable... your warm, soft mouth grips so comfortably... oh~ amazing"

    Although Chu Xiaoyue was very puzzled by Derick''s comfortable expression at this time, she didn''t understand why her actions would bring him so much pleasure. But with the intention of pleasing Derick, she obediently followed his requests. The only thing she didn''t understand was what her big brother meant by "penis" and "glans".

    Gradually, the young girl gained insights from the man''s reactions, becoming more and more skilled. She even tried to take the glans and the front half of the penis into her mouth, causing her entire rosy cheeks to bulge, rapidly igniting Derick''s desire. His already terrifying penis trembled and swelled another ring, causing the little girl''s cheeks to bulge even more.

    During continuous sucking, Derick''s engorged penis began to secrete a milky white fluid with a hint of fishy smell. The young girl seemed to be trying to claim ownership of this love liquid, as if she was really drinking milk. Her adorable little face kept contracting on both sides, sucking desperately on the sticky fluid inside the penis." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 136 136: Loli Drinks Milk (2)

    The mouth was full of such a wonderful taste spreading, but Chu Xiaoyue didn''t care about the fishy and foul smell at all. Although it wasn''t delicious, she knew that her big brother liked it very much, and the sensible little girl wanted to please Derick and became more attached to him at the same time.

    Watching her cute and pure cherry-like mouth containing his grotesque collected penis, a pure and innocent girl was tainted by the perverse pleasure, feeling the sweet and tender tongue of the young girl moving and licking around the man''s penis, producing a kind of indescribable perverse feeling in her heart.

    Derick felt a different kind of excitement and stimulation in his heart compared to having sex with adult women. Although in his eyes, Chu Xiaoyue''s oral skills were awkward and clumsy, her soft and moist cherry lips and innocent and beautiful cute face appeared so sweet and pure compared to his terrifying deep red penis, giving him a perverse pleasure of defiling a young angel with the dirtiest penis.

    This visual contrast increased Derick''s psychological pleasure, making him extremely pleased.

    "Yes... so comfortable... Yuyu is really smart, yes, just like this, a little harder! So enjoyable!"

    Watching the innocent and lovely little girl earnestly swallowing his penis, Derick felt extremely pleased.

    As time passed, Chu Xiaoyue continued to squat under Derick, focused on continuously swallowing. From the outside, all that could be seen was her delicate doll-like face bulging, as if the glans had raised a small mouth on her tender oral wall, making the little loli feel uncomfortable but afraid to spit it out, fearing Derick''s reproach, so she could only move her small soft tongue back and forth in her mouth.

    In the confined oral cavity, the sensitive glans pressed tightly against the soft and tender cheekflesh of the little girl. Her delicate and lovely pink tongue could only helplessly move around in her mouth, while the warm tip of her tongue rubbed back and forth on the sensitive glans. Additionally, her rosy and vibrant lips tightly wrapped around the shaft, and the exquisite little girl''s boneless hands caressed the testicles. The passionate contact of these three areas of flesh sent a continuous sensation of pleasure and excitement to Derick''s mind, as if stimulating the depths of his soul. It truly brought Derick an unprecedented sense of pleasure.

    Gradually, Derick felt his congested penis as if it were entering an unexplored tunnel, being sucked down by a strong force. He could clearly feel a part of his body being tightly wrapped, just like the scene of being deeply enveloped in the intimate part of a woman''s uterus. This unparalleled stimulation sent waves of sensation to the cerebral cortex, leaving his body feeling numb.

    It was evident that the little girl was diligently serving Derick, pleasing him with great care. She licked and gently rubbed with her smooth palm, providing the penis with more direct and intense stimulation.

    Derick lay comfortably on the sofa, his mind blank, unable to think of anything, feeling euphoric and completely entranced. He gazed fixedly at the innocent and flawless face of the young girl, the fire of desire burning within him. He felt his ferocious penis continuously delving into the tender mouth of the young girl, and his body surged with an indescribable sensation of melting ecstasy. From the depths of his soul arose an ultimate sense of satisfaction and conquest, causing an uncontrollable and intensified burning desire.

    While the little girl was wholeheartedly licking and sucking, suddenly Derick felt his huge penis. A strong sensation surged up, as if something inside wanted to come out. He knew he was about to climax. He looked down and saw the little girl''s soft, cotton-like hand holding his thick, hard and ferocious penis, and the serious look on her sweet and rosy cherry-like mouth as she manipulated it.

    A lascivious smile gradually appeared on Derick''s face. Then he reached out and held the cute little girl''s head still, allowing his penis to fiercely move inside her cherry-like mouth. The sweet saliva and the creamy white liquid that oozed from the tip were brought out, dripping onto the slowly soaking wet dress, causing the wet stain to expand even further.

    When his huge penis pressed tightly against the little girl''s small throat, Derick couldn''t hold back any longer and his penis jerked a few times.

    "Ah, Yuyu, are you ready? Brother will feed you milk soon!"

    With that, Derick let out a low growl and tightly held the little girl''s adorable head, while the semen from his penis continuously shot into the cute and rosy lips of the young girl.

    But Derick''s ejaculation was too much for the little girl to swallow completely. A lot of the creamy white thick liquid flowed directly from the corner of her mouth, looking very lascivious and cute.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    The little girl immediately coughed violently. It was clear that she lacked the experience to deal with this kind of thing. A large amount of semen gushed in from the tip of the penis, and she couldn''t drink it all. Most of the semen flowed out from the corner of her mouth.

    Watching the semen at the corner of the little girl''s mouth, the nearly unconscious and lewd scene of being mouthed by Derick, he suddenly felt his penis, which had just ejaculated, stand up again. This pure and lovely little girl is simply too tempting.

    Taking a deep breath, Derick suppressed his desire, smirked, took the cup from the table next to him, and placed it under the little girl''s mouth, collecting the semen she hadn''t finished eating.

    The little girl frowned, carefully swallowing the semen with a fishy smell in her mouth, feeling some relief in her dry throat. She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and coughed, "Brother... why does this milk taste so strange?" The little girl asked timidly.

    "Hehe, that''s because it''s the milk that brother ejaculated from his penis, just a different flavour," Derick coaxed the little girl with a smile.

    Chu Xiaoyue nodded, not knowing if she understood, and obediently swallowed the "milk" in her mouth. Although she felt that the milk didn''t taste very good, she didn''t say anything.

    Watching the little girl obediently swallow the semen he ejaculated, Derick couldn''t help but feel aroused. The little girl''s rosy, fragrant tongue slowly stirred the milky white semen in her mouth, then made an effort to swallow it bit by bit, which could truly excite any man.

    "Okay, very obedient, and you did great. I really likes it," Derrick didn''t insist on making the little girl swallow the remaining half cup of semen right away, it''s better for her to adapt slowly.

    Hearing Derrick''s praise, Chu Xiaoyue couldn''t help but feel a little joy in her heart, and she squeezed out a cute smile. "Hmm... big brother, the milk that came out of your penis is too much. I''ll keep it and drink it slowly~" Unfortunately, the poor little loli had no idea what it meant to drink the semen, and she even innocently called it "penis" one by one.

    "Good, very obedient~" Derrick hugged the little loli and then used his fingers to wipe the semen residue from the corners of her mouth. He carried the little girl into the bedroom, let her wash her mouth, and then helped her change into a new outfit.

    Half an hour later, Chu Xiaoyue had changed out of her white pajamas and was now wearing a dark black long-sleeved dress. The cuffs were embroidered with beautiful white lace, and she also wore a white apron around her waist. The dress had two buttons on each side at the chest, fastening the apron in place, and two ribbons tied into a bow at the back.

    A golden collar encircled her snow-white neck, with a white bow and a silver bell attached to it. Peach-colored garter stockings wrapped around her slender feet, with white lace woven at the end of the stockings. Her well-proportioned slender legs were short and lovely, giving off a fragile and delicate appearance when combined, exuding a kind of bone-thin fragility.

    The young loli''s charming and graceful figure was even more mature and alluring under the package of the cute maid outfit, with seductive and sexy body curves that made it impossible for men to take their eyes off her. Her soft cherry-like lips were heartwarming, exuding an indescribable purity and flawlessness.

    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 137 137: Obedient and Lovely Chu Xiaoyue

    She has a pair of short and lovely beautiful legs, and her small and fair legs reflect the light with a smooth and tender texture. Together with her slightly protruding little breasts, she exudes an innocent and adorable charm.

    The scattered bright silver light and faint stardust set her off like a holy little angel, far from the seductive feeling brought by adult women. However, this pure and flawless young girl is even more likely to trigger the darkest desires in a man''s heart. One can''t help but want to play with this obedient and cute young girl, treating her like his little pet, wanting to put a leash on her, pull her to obediently kneel down and perform oral sex, turning her into his own little puppy.

    However, Chu Xiaoyue is unaware of Derick''s perverse desires. She only looks at herself in the mirror, feeling very happy and proud to see the pure and beautiful princess-like image of herself. At the same time, she also likes Derick, her big brother, even more.

    The girl''s skin is extremely delicate and smooth to the touch, as if there is no firmness to grasp. Derick reaches his hand under her leg and the other hand under her neck, lifting her up like a true princess.

    Chu Xiaoyue whimpers uncomfortably for a moment, then unexpectedly puts her hands on Derick''s neck and looks at him with pure and flawless eyes, saying, "Brother... my clothes look so pretty on me, I really like them!"

    "It''s good that Yueyue likes them. You made your brother feel good earlier, so now it''s your turn to feel good, okay?"

    "Okay, thank you, brother!" The obedient little girl nods.

    Derick directly picks up the little girl and gently lays her down on the bed, starting to tenderly caress the delicate and wonderful curves of the little girl''s body through the thin gauze. He deeply inhales her captivating body scent, and both of their breathing becomes increasingly rapid, their bodies growing hotter and hotter.

    The light gauze veil not only fails to conceal the beauty and loveliness of the little loli, but also carries a half-hidden and half-revealed temptation, making Derick''s desire even more intense and surging. He begins to kiss Chu Xiaoyue''s delicate and flower-like face frantically, continuously caressing and kneading her tender and pure body. The slight whimpering of the little loli is like the meow of a kitten, cute, lovely, and sweet.

    "I like you..." Derick murmurs softly in her ear, as if chanting a spell, gently removing half of the light gauze from the little loli. He starts to kiss her tender, fair, and smooth pinkish skin inch by inch. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The half-naked little loli not only lacks any frivolity, but also appears more delicate and pure, as if a lovely doll, so pure and flawless that one cannot bear to destroy or touch it.

    Derick lightly kisses Chu Xiaoyue''s forehead, his tongue gliding over her straight nose bridge, gently licking her nose tip, and taking her cherry lips into his mouth, sucking and entwining them. Then he continues down, taking her beautiful chin into his mouth, as if eating ice cream, licking and sucking to his heart''s content. Moving further down, her swan-like flawless white neck is deeply kissed and sucked by him, leaving a few faint red marks.

    "Does it feel good when big brother kisses you?"

    "Yes, brother, it feels so itchy, so hot, so comfortable! It''s so strange..."

    Like a doll sculpted from crystal, the beautiful and delicate little loli reveals an expectant and excitedly cute expression. Her whole body stiffens as she feels a tingling sensation in her chest, as if she has been electrocuted. There is the warmth of big brother''s palm there, sending waves of heat that make her heart pause for a moment, then thump-thump wildly as if it can''t stop.

    Her heart was beating so fast that it felt warm there, her whole body seemed to be getting warm, her chest was warm, her neck was warm, her ears were warm, her cheeks were warm, and then sweat appeared on the tip of her nose. Her lips opened unbelievably, tender and moist like petals peeled from a bud, her white teeth separated, revealing a small, red tongue trembling unconsciously.

    The little girl stared at Derick with wide eyes, her long eyelashes fluttering, blinked, and then understood what was happening. Derick quickly grabbed her small, tender chest.

    Derick held it in his hand, soft and fluffy, the kind of touch that made you want to squeeze it, but the fluffy part was too small, even if both added up, one hand could hold it. It was just because of her young age, almost as if she hadn''t developed yet. But it was this budding young girl''s chest that made him even more excited.

    Derick''s mouth sucked on the little girl''s smooth and perfect collarbone, repeatedly kissing and licking it, reluctant to leave. Chu Xiaoyue''s eyes were already blurred, her slender hands constantly stroking the perverted brother''s hair, murmuring something in her mouth, only Derick could hear it, it was the cute little girl calling out to him.

    "Brother~ Brother, it feels so good, Yueyue likes you so much, Brother~ I want to drink brother''s milk, sob~" The little girl murmured in confusion.

    Derick finally kissed the little girl''s perfect chest, the tender flesh around it made him intoxicated. Her breasts were that kind of greenish jade, small and upright, with a slightly trembling bright pink nipple. But when that exquisite touch of crimson entered his mouth, his heart was still uncontrollably tingling, unable to resist greedily sucking on it. Derick didn''t even dare to make any big movements, afraid of swallowing this little cutie in his mouth.

    His hands were also busy, sometimes stroking the smooth shoulders of the young girl, and sometimes lingering on her soft waist, as if wanting to remember every inch of her skin, feeling deeply, feeling every bit of warmth, every bit of smoothness.

    Finally, he left the peak and licked his way through the flat cleavage, entering the abdominal plain.

    The young maid, pure and lovely, had a flawless body that seemed almost unearthly. Derick sighed in his heart, trembling with excitement, as his tongue circled the cute little navel of the young girl, causing her wonderful moans to trickle like spring water and turn into a murmuring stream.

    He gently nudged Chu Xiaoyue''s small and delicate navel with the tip of his nose, then slid down to the clean private area of the young girl. There was not a single blade of grass in this area, not even a tiny bit of fluff. The entire area was clean and tender, with a thin pink pair of small lips that were slightly closed and seamless, emanating a faint virgin fragrance.

    The next moment, Chu Xiaoyue suddenly let out a slightly charming moan, because the demon big brother''s hand was caressing her slightly moist private parts. The sensation that Derick felt from her hand let him know that this young girl''s delicate body had a very sensitive little slit. His right hand excitedly caressed the slightly raised snowy mound between her legs, and after a gentle caress, his middle finger lightly tapped against the jade gate.

    "Ah... ah... ah...," Chu Xiaoyue''s narrow lips were parted by Derick''s two fingers, revealing the tender flower bud inside. Derick''s middle finger, like an agile snake, pierced the tender flesh that was still secreting honey, easily reaching the source of the yet unopened pink little slit. The sensitive and tender flesh walls quickly sucked his finger tightly, accompanied by the slippery liquid''s wriggling. He lightly and heavily toyed with the tender and narrow pink flesh walls with his fingers.

 Chapter 138 138: Expanding the Base

    Derick''s fingers skillfully parted the delicate and fragile flesh of the little girl''s tender and moist entrance, expertly caressing her with enthusiasm. As the cruel pleasure of shattering innocence filled his mind, his fingers swiftly teased the pink lips, following the trail of wet nectar, and teasing out the shy little clitoris, gently rubbing it. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah... ah... ah... Brother... it''s so itchy... don''t..."

    Stimulated by this, the little girl immediately began to moan with soft and cute cries, responding to his caresses with a coquettish voice. Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoyue, filled with pleasure, began to involuntarily squirm, unable to resist any longer. Derick, unable to contain himself, lifted the girl''s maid skirt, exposing her cute pink buttocks and tiny groin in front of him.

    "Brother, you''re making me so comfortable, don''t stop," the little girl''s flat abdomen had no excess fat, and a trickle of clear spring flowed from the pink gap between her legs. With each tremble of her body, her pure garden was exposed to Derick''s lecherous gaze.

    "Brother... itchy... don''t... stop... so comfortable..."

    The little girl''s milky white breasts rose and fell rapidly due to her rapid breathing, the fair flesh and pink nipples trembling gently, tinged with a rouge-like red, oozing fine beads of sweat.

    "I''ll help you stop the itch right away!" Derick said, parting the little girl''s legs and eagerly licking her fair mound, sucking and teasing her sensitive and tender young entrance. The exquisitely beautiful little girl, thoroughly teased, obediently allowed her naughty brother to play with her body, caressing and kissing every inch of her skin. The little girl thought her brother was just loving her!

    Derick''s tongue moved back and forth around Chu Xiaoyue''s bean-like little clitoris. He felt the clitoris erect as he licked the young girl''s tender and moist crevice from bottom to top. His wet tongue deliberately penetrated the narrow and exquisite girl''s pink flesh crevice to taste the continuously seeping virgin secretions.

    "Ah... Ahh~ Brother..."

    As Derick caressed her, the little girl''s face was filled with a lascivious and seductive expression. She continuously suppressed the moans that were about to escape from her rosy lips and bit down on her finger.

    As the little girl''s breathing became rapid, Derick''s other hand slipped under her skirt, aggressively kneading her plump buttocks like tender fat, then he grabbed her buttocks, parting her thighs to reveal the girl''s most intimate parts.

    His fingers gently entered the young girl''s moist opening, playing with her beautiful labia, then he inserted two fingers, gently teasing the tender clitoris, enjoying the sensation.

    "Ah... Brother... Please don''t... Ahh" A virgin girl couldn''t bear such intense actions, so she kept whimpering and pleading with a soft, tearful voice.

    With his skillful attack, Chu Xiaoyue couldn''t help but climax. Her perfect body trembled uncontrollably, and the flowing secretions from her pink flesh crevice quickly wet Derick''s fingers and the bed sheet beneath him. The little girl''s delicate and innocent face was filled with joyful satisfaction from experiencing her first climax, with a dazed expression as if she had been thoroughly played with.

    Feeling the heat emanating from the man''s body, the drowsy little girl took the initiative to grab Derick''s arm and offered him a passionate and fiery kiss.

    The little girl''s lilac tongue was tender and soft, rhythmically sliding and playing in Derick''s mouth, constantly giving the lascivious brother sweet kisses, each intertwining of their lips and tongues was deeply entwined.

    Although the little girl''s initiative kiss was still too awkward for Derick, the passion and enthusiasm she showed were unparalleled. Especially seeing such a cute and tender young girl taking the initiative to embrace him and offer her sweet kiss, no man would refuse such a seductive scene.

    "Brother, you''re so good to me, I really like you, brother," Chu Xiaoyue looked at Derick with admiration and infatuation, hanging onto him with a look of irresistible purity in her big eyes.

    The pure and lovely little girl didn''t know what she was doing. Under the intimate atmosphere, she couldn''t help but feel a bit infatuated with Derick, especially with the continuous stimulation and pleasure during the climax, which deeply intoxicated this inexperienced little girl who already had a lot of affection for Derick.

    "Okay, brother also likes Xiaoyue very much. From now on, you''ll eat my penis every day. How about big brother giving you some milk?" Derick''s smile was quite wicked.

    "Okay, okay, Xiaoyue will drink big brother''s milk every day from now on," hearing this, the little girl hugged Derick with joy.

    "Oh..." The little girl suddenly exclaimed, then with a voice filled with a hint of crying, she said to Derick, "I''m sorry, brother, I accidentally wet the bed." Chu Xiaoyue said very shyly.

    "It''s okay, it''s not urine, it''s just some water that came out because Xiaoyue was feeling too comfortable. It''s okay," Derick comforted the still innocent and lovely little girl, then took her to the bathroom to clean up the traces of their lovemaking.

    About ten kilometers away from the hospital, Angelica stepped down, a thunderous roar echoed as a lightning dragon emerged, slaying the heap of zombies in front of her. The numerous female warriors behind her gazed with envy, and then a team rushed forward, sweeping through the adjacent rooms to eliminate any remaining zombies. It was imperative to ensure that the hospital base and its surroundings within a radius of ten kilometers were completely secure, free from any zombie presence.

    Several female warriors observed along the way, identifying zombies of second level or higher, extracting the zombie crystals from their heads, and collecting them as ordered.

    "Lisa... how''s the progress on your end? I''ve already finished here," Angelica spoke into the walkie-talkie.

    Over the past three days, Angelica, Lisa, Judy, and Mu Ling, four women with lightning abilities, each led a team of about a hundred people, advancing from four directions to clear all the zombies within a radius of ten kilometers around the hospital base. Derick would then directly build walls within this ten-kilometer range to block zombie attacks, truly constructing a powerful base of their own.

    "Sis, I''ve also completed my part, and Mu Ling as well. It''s probably just Judy left, who knows what that girl is up to again," Lisa said with some helplessness as she sat on a stone pillar, surrounded by a group of female warriors and hordes of zombies lying on the ground.

    "Oh dear, you''re talking behind my back again. I just found a larger gathering place, that''s all. It delayed us a bit, but we''ll catch up soon," Judy''s cheerful voice came through from inside.

    This time, Derick ordered the expansion of the base''s area not only to fulfill the system''s tasks but also to search for survivors in the process. After all, although the base had a considerable number of people, it was far from enough to face the entire city''s zombie horde. They needed to speed up.

    "Alright, tell me your choices, submit or die!" Loli girl Judy stood in front of a group of survivors, adopting a stern expression. However, her petite stature and cute face seemed somewhat incongruent with the atmosphere.

    Yet, none of the hundred-plus survivors present dared to make a joke. Instead, they nodded obediently, lowering their heads. Just a moment ago, those who resisted discipline in their base were either taken out by Judy or her subordinates and fed to the zombies. So, even though Judy, the loli, appeared cute, no one dared to assume she was easy to deal with.

 Chapter 139 139: Building the City Wall

    "It''s really boring..." The loli girl shook her head helplessly and then ordered the female warriors under her command to take away all the women in the base.

    [Ding, congratulations to the host for subduing or destroying three gatherings of over a hundred people, and establishing your reputation as the king of the apocalypse in this city. Reward: 10 square meters of space in the reward system.]

    [Ding, congratulations to the host for expanding the number of people in the base to over 1000. Reward: Method for building a basic city wall. Open to use.]

    [Ding, congratulations to the host for expanding the base area to over 50 square kilometers. Reward: Earth-based supernatural ability.] S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In his mind, Derick heard the prompt sound from the system. He opened the panel and it seemed that the women acted pretty quickly. They had completed all three tasks and were rewarded with a few things.

    Magnetic control ability activated, Derick flew directly towards Angelica''s direction. A distance of ten kilometers, and he arrived in less than a minute.

    Seeing Derick flying over from a distance, Angelica''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly went to meet him. "How did you come over?" Angelica grabbed Derick''s hand, unable to contain her excitement, and her eyes were filled with joy.

    Derick was equally unreserved and pulled his sister into his arms, then gave her a deep kiss. The other female warriors nearby saw their master and mistress showing affection, so they tactfully remained silent, only stealing glances out of the corners of their eyes.

    "There are people around, don''t... not here..." Dizzy from the kiss, Angelica finally managed to push Derick away with a blush on her face and stood somewhat embarrassed, completely devoid of her usual aloof demeanor.

    Upon seeing the mistress in this state, the female warriors lowered their heads even more, trying hard to stifle their laughter, afraid of accidentally laughing and getting reprimanded.

    "Hey, hey, don''t do this here, someone''s watching~ It''s so embarrassing, hahaha~" Although the female warriors nearby didn''t dare to laugh, Angelica forgot that she was still using the intercom, so her words were heard by several other sisters. It was Judy who was now teasing her.

    Angelica''s face stiffened. She was already somewhat ashamed of kissing her brother in public, under the gaze of a group of women, and now she wished she could find a hole to hide in.

    "Zhao! Yan! Yan!!! You''re itching for trouble~ I''ll make sure to punish you when we get back, you little troublemaker~" Angelica shouted angrily into the intercom.

    "Hahaha... serves you right~" "Pfft..." The other two women, Lisa and Mulin, couldn''t hold back their laughter, covering their stomachs as they listened to Judy''s teasing behavior.

    On the other end, Judy shivered and awkwardly said into the intercom, "What did you say, big sister? I can''t hear you, la la la~ Oh, the signal''s bad, I''m hanging up~" She quickly closed the intercom in her hand.

    Glancing somewhat awkwardly at the women who were staring at her, Judy said irritably, "Let''s go, what''s there to see~" She just didn''t know how she would be punished by her big sister later. It was all her fault for speaking out of turn and teasing the embarrassed Angelica.

    "It''s no big deal, I''ll just get a beating~" Judy had already made up her mind. A dead pig isn''t afraid of boiling water. It''s no big deal... she could always... just ask for forgiveness. It''s not embarrassing at all.

    Amidst the strange gazes of the female warriors, Judy walked proudly and defiantly in the direction of the hospital. She looked like a death row prisoner walking to the gallows, with great momentum, except that she seemed a bit weak in the legs.

    Angelica''s face darkened as she tightly gripped the walkie-talkie in her hand, almost resisting the urge to crush the device. It seemed that she had been too lenient with Judy, allowing her to flirt to the extent that it reached Angelica herself. She vowed to go back and give Judy a good spanking, with such thoughts running through Angelica''s mind.

    Derick couldn''t help but suppress a laugh, watching his sister grit her teeth and shout into the walkie-talkie. However, he quickly composed his expression, realizing that if he burst into laughter, the infuriated Angelica might feel too embarrassed to stay there.

    "Alright, alright, you know Judy is always mischievous. Deal with her when we get back," Derick quickly reassured his seemingly aloof but internally gentle and beautiful sister.

    Angelica cast a resentful glance at her brother and remained silent.

    "You all did well," Derick praised the female warriors, facing them.

    "Willing to sacrifice for the Lord..." The female warriors, hearing praise from their revered leader, became excited. Their gazes toward Derick were filled with awe and admiration.

    Activating the system screen for wall construction, Derick felt a surge of power within his arm. Stepping forward, he extended his hand, and grayish light emanated from his arm, swiftly spreading around. Centered on the hospital base, it gradually formed a wall.

    Rumble...

    On the ground, a wall towering dozens of meters high emerged under the effect of the gray supernatural power. It rose, creating a sturdy wall over ten meters high and approximately three meters wide. The wall took shape, featuring battlements, side stairs, and gates in the east, west, south, and north directions.

    "So, this is what the system calls a basic city wall. It simply activates my supernatural ability, using earth-based powers to construct a wall," Derick thought to himself. However, he doubted his ability to build such a wall at this moment.

    The main reason was that Derick''s earth-based supernatural ability was at a low level, just acquired and not yet reaching level two. To construct a wall encircling an area of a hundred square kilometers, he would need at least a level six ability to accomplish it in one go. Otherwise, he would have to build it in small sections, and who knows how long that would take. The system reward saved him a lot of time.

    From now on, within this hundred-square-kilometer area, it was Derick''s exclusive domain, a unique haven in this apocalyptic world.

    Angelica also looked in astonishment at the towering city wall rising from the ground. It was even more impressive than the ancient walls, incredibly thick and sturdy.

    The female warriors gazed at Derick as if he were a deity. They all displayed admiration and awe, as if a command from their supreme leader would make them willingly sacrifice their lives.

    "Try attacking with your sword energy and see how the defense holds up," Derick ordered a few female warriors.

    The conclusion drawn was that even the strongest female warrior, with her full force, could only create a small opening less than five centimeters on the wall. It was not wide enough for even a hand to pass through. After she stopped, the wall quickly returned to its original state.

    It seemed that even the so-called basic city wall construction by the system had an extremely formidable defense. Rockets and explosives would likely have minimal impact, and breaking through such a wall might require continuous missile bombardment.

    Angelica swiftly moved to the top of the city wall, her eyes filled with surprise as she gazed at the massive and imposing structure. Unable to resist, she reached out and touched it, sensing a power different from the electrical abilities, more akin to something derived from the earth. It was likely another one of Derick''s supernatural abilities, truly mystical.

    The sudden appearance of the wall startled the three other women on different fronts. Fortunately, Angelica promptly informed them that it was Derick''s creation, easing their tension. They relaxed and observed the wall with fascination.

    Derick slowly ascended to the top of the wall using the side stairs, feeling a great sense of accomplishment. With the wall in place, all the zombies were now blocked outside, ensuring the safety of the women within the base. However, the female warriors would need to venture farther to kill zombies, as there were none within a radius of ten kilometers from the hospital. They had to go outside the wall for that purpose.

    In response to this, some vehicles that had been collected earlier came in handy. Due to the abundance of zombies, few people had driven before, but now they could move freely within the confines of the city wall.

 Chapter 140 140: Military Arrival

    Derick rotated in all four directions, opening four gates in the city wall to facilitate the movement of personnel. He planned to assign some female warriors to patrol the wall, and due to the unique energy within the wall, only those with a similar aura to Derick''s could open the gates.

    In the future, Derick intended to transmit earth-based abilities to a group of female warriors, specifically assigning them the responsibility of opening the gates and conducting daily patrols.

    After adjusting all the walls around the base, Derick finally relaxed. Before he could return to the hospital, he noticed a camouflage-colored helicopter flying over a building several tens of kilometers away.

    "That should be a military armed helicopter," Angelica remarked as she gazed into the distance.

    "Yes, it''s still carrying weapons. I''ve seen it a few times during training," Mu Ling nodded. However, the non-supernatural female warriors, unable to see the helicopter in the city center from such a distance, just looked at the main mothers in confusion, murmuring to themselves.

    "Hehe... Let''s hope they are sensible and don''t come to bother us," Lisa said assertively. She was not keen on any disturbance to their leader''s base, and if these people intended to target them, they should be prepared for death.

    "Wait a minute... where''s Judy? All of us are here, but I haven''t seen her," Mu Ling expressed her confusion. The four sisters had all spoken, but Judy seemed to be missing.

    "I guess she sensed trouble and was afraid of getting in trouble, so she just slipped away. She''s probably hiding somewhere by now," Lisa chuckled.

    While the women in the hospital were deep in thought, in the city center, an armed helicopter flew over the buildings. Ye Feng looked down with amazement at the charred black clothes below, between the buildings were densely covered with lightning-struck marks, spreading for several kilometers, resembling a natural disaster.

    "Is this the strength of the other side?" Ye Feng frowned. He was a colonel sent by the military for negotiations with the supernatural entity. Although Ye Feng was confident in the military''s strength, facing such terrifying superhuman abilities made him hesitate. Could they really pose a threat to such beings?

    The thunderous lightning, covering an attack range of several kilometers in radius, had kept the city center zombie-free for days. The streets were densely packed with the corpses of zombies, with at least hundreds of thousands of them obliterated.

    Although Ye Feng, like Liu Wanting, was skeptical about negotiating with the supernatural beings, the higher-ups were already irrational. They were even considering establishing their own rule, to some extent becoming warlords. However, military personnel were duty-bound to obey orders, and Ye Feng couldn''t defy them.

    The helicopter circled the city center, but no clues were found. Helpless, Ye Feng had the helicopter rotate around the city, hoping to find something. Soon, they discovered a clue ¨C a wall stretching dozens of kilometers to the west was faintly visible among the skyscrapers.

    "It should be there. Head west, and fly at low altitude," Ye Feng commanded the pilot. They couldn''t perform high-altitude flights because going beyond a certain height made them vulnerable to attacks from mutated zombie birds. Several military aircraft had already crashed due to such attacks, so they could only deploy low-flying helicopters with minimal noise.

    Advancing in the direction of the hospital, Ye Feng and his team quickly discovered a clue. A soldier saluted and reported, "Colonel, we''ve found something..."

    Ye Feng was taken aback and took the binoculars handed to him by the soldier. Observing the ground, he noticed rows of corpses. Unlike the zombies in the city center, whose brains were shattered by lightning, these corpses had died in various ways¡ªbeheaded, cleaved in half. However, it was evident that these killings were done with cold weapons, without traces of firearms.

    This discovery shocked Ye Feng. Killing zombies with cold weapons was entirely different from using firearms. Firearms allowed for long-distance shooting, while cold weapons required close-quarters combat, posing a risk of being scratched and infected by zombies.

    Yet, as far as the eye could see, there were not just a few thousand zombies on the ground. Could a group of people have killed them all? That would require an immensely powerful group.

    Moreover, it was apparent that this group was systematically advancing towards their destination¡ªthe Grey Bear City Hospital.

    "Strong in strength and bold in action. With just a few hundred people, trained even slightly, they could dominate in the midst of a zombie horde..." Ye Feng could easily imagine the strength of this group. They seemed like natural-born warriors.

    "Could it be related to that supernatural being?" Ye Feng could only think along those lines, as every clue seemed to point to the mysterious entity.

    "Colonel, we''ve arrived," the soldier''s words interrupted Ye Feng''s contemplation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Still trying to process the recent events, Ye Feng was confronted with something even more frightening. A gray wall, stretching for over ten kilometers and reaching dozens of meters in height, surrounded the city in a circular shape, weaving through the skyscrapers.

    Initially, when they saw it in the city center, they thought it was just a part of Grey Bear City''s old city wall. But now, it was evident that it was newly constructed, with extraordinary craftsmanship. It seemed to have risen overnight, creating a sturdy fortress within the city, intricately designed and exuding a profound sense of solidity.

    Such an enormous project, even in pre-apocalyptic times, would require extensive manpower and resources, possibly taking several years to complete. However, now, less than a month into the apocalypse, was it possible for humans to accomplish this?

    Out of caution, Ye Feng didn''t instruct the pilot to land on the wall. Instead, they followed the direction of the wall, flying towards its interior.

    In the hospital, Derick placed a sofa in an open space, sitting down. On either side, two maids knelt, one massaging his thighs with a mallet, and the other offering him grapes with delicate hands. Standing behind the sofa was Mu Ling, using her ample bosom as a pillow for Derick.

    On an open space not far away, a group of female warriors and maids stood in place, awaiting their master''s command.

    The roar of the helicopter soon echoed from the distance. Perhaps noticing the people on the ground, the helicopter''s pilot halted, then slowly began to descend.

    A hurricane of dust stirred up by the helicopter''s rotor blades swept through the air. Derick furrowed his brow, extending one hand. With a gentle grasp, the helicopter''s rotor blades abruptly halted, as if held in place by an unseen force. The engine followed suit, coming to a stop, and the entire helicopter, like a toy, slowly descended to the ground under Derick''s control.

    "Wow... Dad, that''s amazing! I want to learn this move too!" Moonlight exclaimed, her eyes filled with admiration almost overflowing.

    "Haha, I''ll teach you next time," Derick said, pinching the delicate and flawless face of the beautiful girl.

    Blushing, the lovely Moonlight didn''t reject her father''s affectionate gesture; she was simply a bit shy. She was quite clever, and with the influence of Moon Goddess''s brainwashing, her current thoughts revolved around how to win Derick''s favor, allowing her mother and herself to have more influence in the base.

 Chapter 141 141: Ye Fengs Astonishment

    At this moment, inside the cockpit, the helicopter''s alarm blared incessantly, the instrument panel in disarray. The pilot was utterly confused, the control stick was unresponsive, and he was on the verge of a heart attack.

    Oddly enough, even though the rotor blades had stopped mid-air from a height of ten meters, and the engine had ceased working, the aircraft mysteriously didn''t crash. There was no damage whatsoever, making the situation appear incredibly eerie.

    "What''s going on... Why is the alarm sounding?" The aircraft jolted, causing the soldiers and Ye Feng in the rear cabin to stagger.

    "Colonel, I don''t understand. The engine inexplicably stopped. By all rights, the plane should have crashed instantly, but now, there''s nothing. It''s just too strange," the pilot said with a troubled expression, completely baffled by the situation.

    "Let''s disembark. The other party is probably waiting for us..." Although surprised, Ye Feng, having weathered many storms, had a rough idea that this was a supernatural force at play. He opened the cabin door and stepped out of the helicopter.

    Ye Feng scanned the surroundings and spotted Derick, whose conspicuous presence couldn''t be ignored. Nonchalantly, Derick sat on a makeshift sofa in the open space, surrounded by a circle of attractive women, including the charming Judy.

    Observing the two maids in maid costumes kneeling on the ground, the girl feeding Derick, and the small loli Moonlight beside him, Ye Feng immediately labeled Derick as a villain.

    Behind him, over a dozen fully armed soldiers disembarked from the helicopter, following in Ye Feng''s footsteps.

    Ye Feng''s gaze became wary; these soldiers didn''t instill a sense of security in him. On the contrary, they made Derick seem mysterious and formidable, having asserted dominance right from the start.

    Adjusting his attire, Ye Feng took a few steps forward, reaching a distance of less than three meters from Derick. This was an appropriate distance, not too far to hinder conversation and not too close to be intimidating. "Hello, I''m Colonel Ye Feng from the Directly Governed Grey Bear City Military District. May I inquire about your name?"

    "Derick..." he said calmly, with an interested look at the Colonel.

    Ye Feng received a report from one of the soldiers behind him and, under Derick''s gaze, read aloud, "Mr. Derick, hello. According to discussions among the generals of the Grey Bear Military District, if you are willing to join the military district, contribute your strength to kill zombies, and save humanity, the Grey Bear Military District can authorize you with the rank of Major, along with a series of corresponding privileges, and grant you the Hero Medal for killing zombies."

    Derick''s gaze carried a hint of amusement. Starting off with a major rank¡ªit seemed they were quite generous with titles.

    Waving his hand dismissively, Derick wasn''t bothered by these formalities. "Alright, you don''t have to deceive me with these. Even if I don''t know much about the military, I should be clear that the rank of a Major General is not something your Grey Bear Military District can bestow. I''m afraid even the Demon Capital Military District doesn''t have that authority."

    "I see you''re a smart person. Are you not pretending to be ignorant here? National communication is practically cut off, military districts everywhere are acting independently, claiming to save humanity. Who do you represent? Probably just those in power within the Grey Bear Military District, right?"

    "If you truly understand righteousness, in this prolonged apocalypse, why haven''t we seen your military come to rescue the survivors? Even if deploying soldiers on a large scale is not possible, shouldn''t there be helicopters sent for slow rescue operations? The result is countless survivors dead and injured until now. Yet here you are talking about saving humanity?" Derick sneered.

    Distantly speaking, even these women in the hospital, if it weren''t for Derick''s protection, they would likely have ended up dead in the mouths of zombies. Otherwise, they would be hiding in some corner, barely surviving, waiting for the food to run out before starving to death.

    That''s why Derick always detests those who preach about morality, constantly talking about saving humanity and rescuing survivors. They clearly have the ability to rescue more survivors, but for their own interests, they turn a blind eye to numerous survivors dying tragically in the mouths of zombies.

    Ye Feng''s dorsal veins bulged as he was not oblivious to these issues. Now, being exposed so blatantly by Derick, he felt somewhat uncomfortable. "I apologize. The decisions of the military district are not something I, as a mere Colonel, can determine. However, I can assure you that within the next two days, helicopters will enter the city to rescue survivors."

    "Hehe... rescuing survivors, or specifically searching for me?" Derick mercilessly exposed Ye Feng''s lie.

    After a long silence, Ye Feng finally nodded.

    "I won''t say much else. Since you seem to be sensible, leave quickly. Otherwise, I might take action if you stay here," Derick stated. He didn''t harbor any animosity towards a straightforward military person like Ye Feng, so there was no intention to harm him. Of course, Derick expected him to leave willingly.

    "If Mr. Derick is unwilling to accept the military district''s appointment, I have another request. I''ve set my eyes on the female warriors here," Ye Feng quickly explained as Derick''s gaze turned unfriendly and even carried a hint of murderous intent. "Please don''t misunderstand, I''m not talking about romantic relationships. I believe these female warriors have excellent combat qualities. With a little training, they could become an outstanding group of soldiers..."

    Rumbling footsteps echoed in the surroundings.

    "No need to bother, with the master here, we don''t need to go anywhere. We just hope your military district''s dirty hands won''t reach over here," Ye Feng spoke as a group of female warriors sprinted towards them from a distance, led by none other than Judy, who had disappeared moments ago.

    The adorable face of the loli girl now carried a demeanor of indifference and aloofness. The female warriors behind her had just finished killing zombies; many still had bloodstains on them, and their hands gripped cold long knives, exuding a fierce aura.

    Even for someone as resolute as Ye Feng, who had personally killed numerous zombies, he couldn''t help but marvel at their prowess and feel a lingering fear. The soldiers behind him took several uneasy steps back, some even raising their firearms before being promptly stopped by Ye Feng.

    Several kilometers away, Judy and her team noticed an armed helicopter advancing towards the hospital. They swiftly led their group back and heard Ye Feng''s words from a distance. Judy''s expression turned grim as she retorted sharply.

    Between Ye Feng''s group and the hundreds of female warriors ahead and behind, there was an intense atmosphere of animosity, vigilance, and cold indifference. It seemed as if, with just a command from their master, they would pounce and kill them immediately.

    Even Ye Feng, who had experienced large-scale scenarios, couldn''t help but shudder. Faced with so many powerful female warriors, their meager firepower was utterly ineffective. Just looking at the sharp blades in the hands of these women was enough to understand that they were not just for show. The overwhelming aura and unyielding will in the air were sufficient to make anyone retreat.

    "Ye Feng, right..."

    "Yes," he replied with a bitter smile.

    "Here, they are all under my command. I won''t give up any of them voluntarily. So, don''t even think about it. Go back and tell those people in the military district that I currently have no intention of actively provoking them. However, if they seek trouble themselves, then they can''t blame me for taking decisive action."

    "Don''t question my determination and capability... understood, Colonel Ye Feng?"

    Facing Derick''s intimidating demeanor and blunt threatening words, Ye Feng showed no signs of yielding. "I will convey your message, but the opinions of the higher-ups in the military district are beyond my control..."

    "No problem. As long as you deliver the message..." Derick understood the character of those military officials, but he didn''t care. Even if the military district didn''t come, sooner or later, he would go to them. If they wanted trouble, they would have only themselves to blame.

    Ye Feng nodded and turned to leave. However, at this moment, Angelica whispered something to Derick.

    "Wait, Colonel Ye, would you mind doing me a small favor..."

    "Of course, as long as it doesn''t violate military discipline." Ye Feng agreed without hesitation. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Good... Lisa, go gather those maids for me," Derick instructed Lisa.

 Chapter 142 142: Disobedient Maids

    Upon hearing these words, Lisa and Angelica both paused for a moment but then nodded as if they had suddenly realized something.

    In fact, this was just a sudden whim of Derick. With a military representative like Ye Feng present, it was an opportune moment to experiment with certain things.

    Soon, all the maids followed Lisa, rushing over with excitement when they saw the military helicopter from a distance. Derick, with keen eyes, observed their expressions and couldn''t help but shake his head.

    Hundreds of maids stopped under Angelica''s guidance, and Derick walked past Ye Feng to approach them.

    "As you can see, beside me is Ye Feng, Colonel from the Gray Bear Military District. He''s here on a mission."

    "Now, you should have guessed. Among you, is there anyone willing to leave with Lieutenant Colonel Ye Feng?"

    Derick''s voice was not loud, but it clearly reached the ears of all the maids. Listening to Derick''s words, the maids'' expressions showed more obvious signs of agitation, but none dared to make a move.

    Internal laughter echoed a few times in Derick''s mind. He remained calm, without revealing any joy or anger on his face.

    "You only have one chance. If you want to leave with Lieutenant Colonel Ye Feng and become a free person, you can step forward to the empty space on the right now."

    With that, Derick pointed to the empty space on the right. Hearing Derick''s words, the maids hesitated briefly, but eventually, someone took the first step, walking to the empty space on the right with lowered head.

    People tend to seek higher positions, and water naturally flows to lower places. This is human nature. After all, who would prefer the status of a slave over that of a free person? Moreover, they would have to do dirty and tiring work, something these women had rarely touched before.

    Facing a better life, some maids were naturally tempted, and Derick smiled as he watched the scene unfold. Constantly, figures of women from the left side rushed towards the right, each with an eager or even joyful expression, as if the right side was heaven. The number of women on the left gradually decreased. In a society with few grateful individuals, no one willingly accepted the title of a slave, even if the quality of life wasn''t necessarily poor. Just the terms "maid" and "female slave" alone were enough for many to reject such a status.

    Derick remained expressionless, taking in the expressions of all the women. Three minutes later, seeing that roughly half of the maids remained on the left, Derick asked, "Aren''t you planning to go over? This is your only chance. I don''t have many opportunities to offer, and if no one goes over, I''ll have to call a stop."

    It was evident that most of those choosing to stay had experienced the Earl incident and had witnessed Derick''s actions a few times. They knew the power of their master and naturally made a wise choice. On the other hand, many of those choosing to leave were newcomers to the base, around three to four hundred, while those staying numbered close to a thousand. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Of course, some maids who had joined the base earlier also went to the right. After all, the military seemed stronger than the typical survivor base, and some were enticed. As for the female warriors, none of them had stepped to the right for the time being.

    Derick''s words were like the tempting whispers of a demon, persistently influencing the women on the left. Whether biting their lips or tightly gripping their clothes, the women ultimately didn''t move to the right.

    "Alright, you''ve missed your chance." Hearing Derick''s seemingly indifferent tone, the maids on the left collectively breathed a sigh of relief, as if they no longer had to endure the agonizing dilemma of making a choice.

    While the hundreds of maids on the right also breathed a sigh of relief, their faces were filled with joy, and even their eyes were brimming with anticipation for the future. Seeing the expressions of happiness and longing on their faces, Colonel Ye Feng''s throat moved.

    He really wanted to say that this was all a trap. However, the words lingered on his lips, and he didn''t utter them. He had agreed to help Derick, and technically, this didn''t violate military discipline. He had no reason to speak out, especially considering his responsibility for his soldiers!

    As Derick had made clear earlier, they could be released, but wouldn''t there be a price for such a favor? Just as Derick said, he wasn''t afraid of the military. Even if Ye Feng were eliminated, would the Grey Bear Military District really resort to launching intercontinental missiles or sending bombers to wipe them out? That was absurd! Unless it reached an irreparable point, the military wouldn''t completely sever ties with Derick. Although the military''s top brass boasted about Derick being unable to stop missiles, it wasn''t yet the time for a complete breakdown. These people were not fools.

    Ye Feng could accept his own fate, but these soldiers were innocent. Moreover, he still wanted to make an effort. Even though he knew he couldn''t change the minds of the higher-ups, he just wanted to preserve the lives of more of his soldiers. The various rules within the military were like a cage, tightly constraining him. He had no way to resist.

    Sweeping his gaze over the female warriors on the right, Derick turned to look at Lisa and the other female warriors behind Mu Ling. He wanted to test these women as well.

    "If any of you also want to leave, you can step over there. This is your only chance," Derick said. As he finished speaking, a strange scene unfolded before his eyes, causing his face to darken instantly.

    Lisa''s female warriors were initially stunned, then tightened their grip on their weapons and collectively took two steps back. Their expressions seemed to say, "Master, don''t even think about driving us away. We''re not foolish..."

    Observing the vigilant gazes of these women, Derick felt a bit awkward. It seemed he had asked the wrong group. Nevertheless, he was pleased with the loyalty displayed by these female warriors. It appeared that these women had a high level of loyalty, and Derick considered it an opportunity for cultivation.

    A smile, unbeknownst to Derick himself, appeared on his face. Redirecting his gaze to the right, where the women wanted to leave, Derick''s smile turned into a cold smirk.

    Seeing this, Ye Feng couldn''t help but close his eyes. He knew the man beside him wasn''t a benevolent character. Perhaps what these women were about to face would be a kind of hell.

    "To be honest, your choices have surprised me. It was just a test, and so many of you are dissatisfied with the current situation. Have you all forgotten who pulled you out of the fire, providing you with a stable and comfortable life?"

    "It seems I''ve been too kind..."

    These plain words, like exploding thunder, echoed in the ears of the women on the right. It shattered their visions of the future and extinguished the joy in their hearts. It left them with a chilling, ice-cold feeling.

    "Sister..."

    "I understand..."

    Derick turned his gaze to the maids on the left. The smile on his face reappeared. "I don''t know what led you to choose to stay, but it doesn''t matter. I can tell you one thing: your choice is not wrong."

    Finishing his orders, Derick turned to the right and said, "Sister, note down the names of these women. After you establish the base''s hierarchical system, these women should be placed at least in the second-to-last tier. Starting tomorrow, their daily food rations will be halved, and their working hours increased by one-third."

    Angelica nodded, her gaze sweeping over the hundreds of women on the left. She took note of the appearance of all the maids who wished to leave.

    "Remember, I''ll take care of it later." Turning around without sparing a glance at the women on the right, who looked ashen and dejected, Derick patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said, "Thanks for cooperating, Lieutenant Ye. It''s getting late; you should head back. Things are busy here, and I won''t keep you any longer."

    Ye Feng remained silent and soon boarded the military helicopter with the soldiers behind him. Under the control of the pilot, the helicopter''s various functions were restarted, and it quickly ascended into the sky, flying towards the distance.

    "Master, are we just letting them go like this? Should I follow them and kill them?" Lisa and Mu Ling walked up to Derick, their eyes fixed on the receding helicopter, a cold killing intent in their gaze.

 Chapter 143 143: Enthusiastic Beauty Wife

    "Don''t bother, let them go. I can''t go back on my word," Derick said with a light laugh, shaking his head. Joking aside, if he let Lisa go and blow up the helicopter, wouldn''t that give the military a reason to cause trouble? Although Derick wasn''t afraid, he didn''t want to provoke the military right now.

    Lisa nodded silently, not saying anything.

    Turning around, he embraced Lisa, patted her back, and comforted, "You shouldn''t stay here either. Take some people and help Angelica deal with this matter. I''ll continue to be busy."

    Bending down to kiss Lisa on the lips, Derick leaped into the sky, leaving behind streaks of lightning, heading straight for the villa area.

    At some point, a notebook was taken out, and several female soldiers wrote down the last name, nodding, "Madam, the names on the right have been recorded, but those on the left are still pending."

    Angelica remained silent. Her icy gaze focused on the women on the right, their faces pale with despair. There was no hint of pity in her eyes. "Your choices really surprised me. Those who are too greedy will not have a good ending. This statement fits you so well!"

    "The Lord has provided you with a comfortable environment, a life of plenty, without persecution or humiliation. All that is required is labor. How is this any different from the days before? As the Lord said, treating you like this is already too kind!"

    "Starting today, your food supply will be halved. All of you will go to the fields to farm, doing the dirtiest and most tiring work. I will send someone to supervise. I''m sure the zombies won''t mind if you slack off. If anyone withholds information, according to the chain of guilt, the Lord can bring you out of hell, and I can send you right back..."

    Unspoken anger brewed in Angelica''s heart. These women were truly disappointing. It seemed that a life of abundance came too easily, leading some to not appreciate it!

    "All of you on the right, no dinner for you today. Go to work immediately. If you''re still sitting there, are you waiting for zombies to have a heart-to-heart with you?" The icy command made the women feel like they were plunging into an abyss. Faces pale with despair, they reluctantly got up. They were afraid of death, or they wouldn''t have endured the torment from those men before, or sold their bodies for a piece of bread. Especially now, after enjoying a comfortable life, they were even more afraid of death!

    "I could endure the darkness, only because I have seen the light."

    Hundreds of women dared not pause for even a moment, not daring to voice any complaints. Even if they harbored resentful curses, they had to keep them inside. Like frightened mice, hundreds of women ran towards the farmland in the courtyard, driven by fear.

    Watching these women run off, Angelica''s anger on her face dissipated slightly. She turned her gaze towards the thousand maids standing on the left and said, "Your performance is commendable. Regardless of the reasons, it doesn''t matter at this point..."

    "Lisa, note down the specialties of all these women¡ªtailoring, gardening, management, etc. After the class system and the base are established, we''ll redistribute the work. For now, your task is to water and insect-proof the orchard. Some of you will supervise the lower-level slaves, and others will do some easier tasks. Lisa, you can arrange the details!"

    "Form a line, come to me for registration, don''t be chaotic! Gina, Joy, Valda, you three help me tally up the numbers." Lisa was feeling a bit overwhelmed. Sister had delegated all these arrangements to her. These were nearly a thousand maids ¨C wouldn''t it be exhausting to organize everything?

    "Madam, Tess and I studied personnel management in college. We can help with the registration together," Sacha cleverly approached and pulled Tess along, saying.

    "Sure, let''s do it together then," Lisa didn''t mind. With Sacha and Tess, handling the registration for the information of a thousand maids with only six people wasn''t an easy task.

    Angelica ignored Lisa''s complaint and instead turned her gaze to Judy, who was attempting to slip away nearby. "Judy, where do you think you''re going?" Angelica''s smile was quite sinister.

    Judy''s steps paused, and she awkwardly turned back, "Uh, I don''t feel well in my stomach. I''ll leave first..."

    "You little troublemaker, stop right there!" Angelica moved swiftly, grabbing Judy''s ear.

    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, big sister, don''t pull, my ear is going to come off... Oh, oh~ I was wrong~" The loli-like girl pretended to look pitiful, but after holding back for a while, no tears came out.

    "Humph... If it weren''t for the fact that you handled the military guys decisively before, I would have beaten your bottom today for daring to flirt with big sister. You really don''t know the difference between respect and disrespect," Angelica deliberately said with a stern face.

    "No more, no more... Big sister, please spare me. Look, I''m so cute. If my bottom gets hurt, the master won''t like it~" Judy tried hard to put on a harmless look.

    Angelica helplessly shook her head. Judy was the youngest among the four sisters, and naturally the most mischievous. She often teased Angelica for no reason, and Angelica felt somewhat helpless since she couldn''t bring herself to actually hit her.

    "Alright, alright. I still don''t know what you''re capable of..."

    "Hehehe... Can I go then?" Judy seized the opportunity while big sister was in a good mood and quickly made her escape.

    On the other side, Derick finished organizing things in the base and headed straight for the villa area. It had been several days since he visited Lin Mengxuan, the classical and dignified beauty, especially with Lu Zhengxun, the outstanding cuckold.

    In the villa area, it was approaching evening. For some reason, Lu Zhengxun seemed particularly happy tonight, so he had drunk quite a bit and had gone to bed early.

    The bedroom lights were already turned off. Lin Mengxuan, the classical beauty, lay by the bedside, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. She kept recalling the last time she had made love with Derick, even being inseminated by him in front of her husband.

    However, during that encounter, Lin Mengxuan had fainted from Derick''s advances. What happened afterward was a mystery. When she woke up, Derick had already left, leaving her husband furious and in a panic. In her confusion, Lin Mengxuan didn''t notice anything amiss. Tearfully, she reassured her husband, and in the end, he, considering their daughter was still young, didn''t insist on separating from her.

    Given the circumstances, Lin Mengxuan could only treat the previous incident as if it were a dream. Although being intimate with Derick that time was incredibly pleasurable, the happiest she had been in over a decade of marriage, she could only consider it a mistake. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    While Lu Zhengxun feigned being sound asleep in the villa, a shadow slowly appeared in the bedroom. On one side, Lu Zhengxun snored deeply, while on the other side of the bed, his beautiful wife was pressed down by a man. Lin Mengxuan looked panicked, instinctively wanting to shout.

    Derick knelt by the bedside, his arm pressing against the beauty''s chest, his hand covering her mouth, while the other hand gestured in front of his own mouth, signaling her not to make a sound.

    "Shh... Don''t scream; it''s me," Derick whispered.

    In the moonlight that followed, Lin Mengxuan''s eyes brightened, recognizing Derick''s face. Initially, there was a hint of surprise, but then she shook her head, displaying a mix of fear and apprehension.

    Lin Mengxuan attempted to squirm and avoid Derick, but with her husband sleeping beside her, she couldn''t make any drastic movements. Like a helpless lamb, she lay on the chopping block.

    Derick, however, had no reservations. Earlier that night, he had a conversation with Lu Zhengxun, who willingly pretended to be drunk to facilitate Derick''s manipulation of his wife. Therefore, Derick had no qualms, knowing Lu Zhengxun wouldn''t wake up. Since Lu Zhengxun wanted to watch his wife lying next to him, nervously and fearfully observing while being pleasured by another man, Derick had no reason to refuse such a thrilling request.

 Chapter 144 144: Ravishing the Beauty Wife While Husband Sleeps (1)

    The current scene, playing with his classical and dignified wife next to her sleeping husband, provided Derick with immense excitement. Therefore, Lin Mengxuan''s slight resistance made the situation even more intriguing.

    Derick cupped the classical beauty''s cheeks with both hands, carefully examining her exquisite face. Her jet-black hair scattered on the pillow, accentuating her fair complexion. Under her long eyelashes, a pair of large, watery eyes looked at him uneasily. Her lips were full and rosy, exuding temptation. Unable to resist, Derick lowered his head, pressing his lips against the cherry-like small mouth of the beauty.

    Lin Mengxuan tightly closed her lips, rejecting the man''s kiss. However, her cheeks were embraced, and she couldn''t escape. He pressed her red lips, attempting to pry open her soft mouth and white teeth with his tongue, little by little. Her sweet saliva stimulated him to seek more.

    Finally, Derick''s tongue found the fragrant, soft, and warm tip of her tongue. The moment their tongues touched, Derick felt her body trembling. Lin Mengxuan still tried to evade, using her hands to pull down forcefully on the man''s arm. In doing so, she intended to free her cheek, but inadvertently, Derick''s hand was drawn from her cheek to her perky bosom.

    Derick took advantage, seizing the beauty''s high, tender breast through her nightgown. Her nipples had already hardened with excitement. "Little slut, can''t wait, huh?" Derick grinned and whispered lasciviously.

    "No... please..." The beauty''s trembling voice carried a hint of fear.

    As one of his hands was pulled away by her, Lin Mengxuan could finally turn her face to the side to avoid his hot kisses. Derick lowered his head and murmured in her ear, "Look, your nipples are already hard. Still saying you don''t want it?"

    Lin Mengxuan turned her head, wanting to argue, but her petite mouth was once again sealed by the man''s lips. This time, it didn''t take much effort; Derick''s tongue entwined with hers. Meanwhile, Derick''s hands continued to fervently knead her breast through her nightgown. Every time his fingers passed over her areola and nipple, the beauty''s body would sensually tremble.

    Lin Mengxuan''s breathing became heavier and more rapid. Although she tried to push his shoulders away, her efforts were in vain. The beauty felt a mixture of excitement and shame. Since the last affair was discovered by her husband, although he surprisingly didn''t erupt in anger, it made it difficult for her to face his accusations. Internally, she had decided to avoid any further encounters with Derick.

    However, her resistance was feeble. Her legs involuntarily curled up, and she subconsciously rubbed them together. Derick could sense her growing arousal. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Despite the beauty''s futile resistance, Derick unfastened her nightgown, pulled apart the fabric, and exposed her pair of snowy, full, soft, and tender breasts. The flawless and dazzlingly white skin showcased two bright, rosy, and luscious nipples that stood erect and quivered.

    Lin Mengxuan became even more panicked and shy. She hastily used her hands to pull her gown together, tightly clutching the fabric. Derick, unperturbed, simply grasped her breasts through the nightgown, freely kneading the ample flesh.

    Under Derick''s stimulation, the beauty''s nipples became even more taut. Deliberately pulling down her front, he showcased her erect nipples poking through the stretched fabric. Derick chuckled to himself, pointing at Lin Mengxuan''s prominent nipples. At this point, the beauty was overwhelmed with embarrassment, her delicate jade-like face flushing with a rosy hue.

    Upon seeing the ashamed expression on the beauty''s face, Derick felt incredibly excited. Unable to resist, he suddenly lowered his head and, through her nightgown, took a bite on her nipple. Unexpectedly, Lin Mengxuan couldn''t hold back a sudden "Ah" and cried out.

    In the quiet night, her delicate gasp sounded particularly clear, startling all three individuals. Meanwhile, on the side, the snoring sound from the seemingly deep-sleeping Land Zhengxun also suddenly shifted.

    Land Zhengxun mumbled something indistinctly, turned over, facing their direction, and continued snoring. Fortunately for Derick, he knew that Land Zhengxun was merely pretending to be asleep; he might even be watching his wife being played with. However, Lin Mengxuan was frightened.

    She clutched Derick''s arm, and cold sweat seeped through the palm of her hand. Her body trembled involuntarily due to the shock, and her perky breasts quivered slightly because of the rapidly accelerating heartbeat.

    Derick looked up at the beauty and noticed the fear and uneasiness in her eyes, presenting a pitiful and innocent look. After ensuring that her husband, Land Zhengxun, was still deeply asleep, the beauty, with an almost trembling voice, pleaded with Derick to leave, "Please... don''t~ don''t do this~"

    Seeing her shy and pitiful appearance, Derick''s sexual desire surged even more. Observing the beauty''s fearful expression, mixed with the shame and guilt of betrayal, and her cute, afraid, and anxious demeanor, Derick whispered to her that he would let her go if she agreed to perform oral sex for him.

    Terrified, Lin Mengxuan looked at Derick, with big watery eyes staring as she shook her head, firmly refusing. On the one hand, the act of performing oral sex on a lover while her husband was nearby filled the classical beauty with extreme shame, making it something she couldn''t bring herself to do. On the other hand, she had never given a man a blowjob, not even during the previous encounter with Derick.

    In reality, Derick knew that the beauty wouldn''t easily agree. He just wanted to tease her a bit, enjoying the sight of her shyness and confusion. Thus, her refusal was within Derick''s expectations.

    Since Lin Mengxuan refused to give him a blowjob, Derick continued bargaining, saying, "If not a blowjob, just kiss the master''s penis, just once, and I''ll leave after that."

    Lin Mengxuan didn''t answer, but her expression seemed to have relaxed a bit compared to before. Derick continued to tease the beauty, threatening her in a low voice. If she didn''t agree, he would continue playing with her big breasts. Besides, he wasn''t afraid of Land Zhengxun discovering. As he spoke, Derick, still through the nightgown, flicked her nipple, causing Lin Mengxuan to shudder again. Subconsciously, she tightened her nightgown, protecting her chest. This exposed her flat abdomen, allowing Derick to caress her smooth skin and slowly move his fingers towards her raised mound.

    Finally, Lin Mengxuan couldn''t resist him any longer and reluctantly agreed, whispering, "Just once... you must leave immediately!"

    Derick grinned, nodding in excitement as he adjusted the angle. He reached to remove his pants, pulling down the underwear to reveal a large, wet penis covered in viscous fluid. The distinctively purple and angular glans proudly stood, occasionally emitting more fluid from the urethra.

    Glancing at his erect penis, Lin Mengxuan quickly closed her eyes as if she had been shocked. Recalling the previous experience when this large male organ exerted its dominance in her vaginal passage, she involuntarily turned her head aside. The blush that had just subsided reappeared on her fair and beautiful face.

    Derick grabbed the delicate hand of the beauty and placed it on his penis. She hesitated for a moment before finally grasping it. Her originally charming face blushed like intoxicating red wine.

    The warm and moist touch of the classical beauty''s small hand gripping the hot penis sent an indescribable pleasure throughout Derick''s body, rushing to his brain and momentarily causing a flash of light and a blank space.

    Lin Mengxuan propped herself up with her hand, lifted her head slightly, and wanted to kiss, but Derick stopped her, indicating that she should pull back his foreskin and fully expose the glans before kissing.

    The beauty followed suit, gently holding his penis and stroking it backward until the glans, covered in sticky fluid, was completely exposed. Looking at his massive glans, Lin Mengxuan frowned, closed her mouth, and lightly touched Derick''s glans with her lips. This slight touch sent Derick''s excited penis to the brink of explosion.

    Although Derick had experienced oral sex from women before, the scene of having his wife perform the act in front of her husband''s gaze was incredibly stimulating, providing an ultimate thrill of humiliating someone else''s wife.

 Chapter 145 145: Ravishing the Beauty Wife While Husband Sleeps (2)

    "No, this doesn''t count. It''s not considered a kiss without tongue contact..." Derick still seemed somewhat dissatisfied.

    In Derick''s view, a proper kiss required tongue contact. At this point, Lin Mengxuan seemed to have lost any desire to negotiate with the man and just wanted to get it over with quickly. So, she opened her cherry-like lips, puffed her cheeks, and took Derick''s glans into her mouth. Probably not wanting his glans to touch any other part of her mouth, she then used her tongue to gently lick his sensitive urethra.

    Meanwhile, completely unaware with her back turned to her husband, Lin Mengxuan, filled with nervous excitement and shame, didn''t notice that her husband, lying beside her with even and steady snores, had woken up. In the darkness, bathed in moonlight, he widened his eyes, witnessing his wife giving oral pleasure to another man.

    Lan Zhengxun was extremely thrilled. He could never have dreamed that right in front of him, his beautiful and classical wife, Lin Mengxuan, was using her sexy lips to pleasure a stranger''s large penis. Ironically, even as her husband, he had never experienced the tender touch of her lips in such a way. Yet, she shamelessly gave her first mouthful to a man she had met only twice, right beside her sleeping husband.

    If it weren''t for the fear of disturbing his wife, Lan Zhengxun really wanted to turn on the lights, take a good look at this exciting scene, and perhaps capture some photos to savor later. Fortunately, he had the foresight to install surveillance cameras in the bedroom, allowing him to thoroughly enjoy the spectacle of his wife being played with by a stranger right next to her husband.

    Derick could naturally sense Lan Zhengxun''s sneaky actions of voyeurism. For a moment, he felt an unparalleled excitement as his large penis throbbed in the warmth of Lan Zhengxun''s wife''s mouth, almost ready to erupt. However, just at that moment, the beautiful wife spat out his penis, looking at Derick and signaling him to leave.

    Derick chuckled, lowered his head, and kissed Lin Mengxuan''s forehead. Seeing that she didn''t dodge this time, he lightly kissed her lips, which still bore the sweet taste of her saliva and the scent of his own penis.

    Normally, Derick wouldn''t kiss a woman who had just given him oral pleasure, but this incredibly arousing scene made it hard to resist. Moreover, most of the secretions had been swallowed by Lin Mengxuan, and there wasn''t any distinct taste left.

    The beautiful wife''s hands remained guarding her chest, protecting her ample bosom. Derick didn''t rush to force her and instead kissed her hand and the shallow navel. In the moment Derick''s lips touched the skin of the beautiful wife, he noticed the tremors in her body. It was then that he saw Lin Mengxuan''s panties were already soaked through, the light-colored fabric in the crotch stained with dark marks. Her love juices had flowed down her thighs onto the blue bedsheet, creating patches of deep blue flowers.

    "Xuan, let me touch your body before I go!" Lin Mengxuan couldn''t refuse, seemingly unwilling to refuse deep down. Despite signaling him to leave, her heart didn''t want him to go.

    Her husband, Lan Zhengxun, was intoxicated and oblivious, while the conflicted feelings in the heart of the new wife reached their peak at this very moment. On one hand, there was guilt for betraying her husband, and on the other, there was fascination with the man before her.

    Derick keenly sensed the dilemma of the beautiful wife. He held her tightly, pressing his chest against her ample bosom, passionately kissing those enticing cherry-like lips. His hands boldly ventured to explore her voluptuous buttocks.

    "Mmm..." Lin Mengxuan lowered her voice, emitting a few soft, delicate moans from her nose as she was reluctantly engaged in a passionate kiss with the man. The charming face, resembling a blossoming flower, blushed even deeper. Even her delicate and glistening earlobes turned crimson. With Derick''s teasing touches, a sense of spring slowly emerged.

    Derick''s actions became more and more unrestrained. His large hand, at some point, slipped into the tender bosom of the beautiful wife, lifting the hefty breasts, causing a surge of boiling blood.

    The elasticity and weight were beyond comparison; one hand couldn''t contain it all. Derick, with a lecherous and lingering touch, fondled and caressed. Still unsatisfied, he forcefully peeled off the thin sleepwear, and instantly, a pair of large breasts swung into view, radiating warmth.

    Even Derick couldn''t help but exclaim in amazement. These were the most shocking pair of breasts he had ever seen¡ªlarge, firm, and with incredible elasticity. With the beautiful wife''s constrained and nervous breathing, they created a wave of lascivious flesh.

    In Derick''s experience, Lisa, the petite girl, had the largest breasts. Starting with a D cup, after continuous development over this period, she had reached an E cup. However, compared to Lin Mengxuan, a woman who was naturally endowed and had given birth, there was still a difference.

    The massive bosom continuously changed shapes in the man''s hands. Derick, with a wicked grin, squeezed the beautiful wife''s breast, lifting it several centimeters as if kneading dough. Even in the darkness, this captivating scene was visible. It seemed as if Derick was intentionally showcasing the stretching and softness of his wife''s breasts to her husband.

    In the darkness, Lan Zhengxun widened his eyes, watching his wife''s tender breasts, something she usually cherished and was reluctant to touch forcefully, being aggressively played with by another man. It was both heart-wrenching and sorrowful. Simultaneously pitying his wife''s violent mistreatment and finding excitement, he couldn''t help but feel his own little member hardening. It seemed that witnessing a wife''s infidelity in real life was more thrilling than in the movies. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    If, at this moment, Lin Mengxuan could turn her head and observe carefully, she would notice that her supposedly soundly sleeping husband was wide-eyed, not only allowing the violent manipulation of her breasts but also clandestinely fondling his own penis beneath the covers. Fortunately, the pain caused by Derick''s forceful play distracted her, resulting in a few painful cries that diverted his attention.

    After the violent manipulation and display, Derick''s actions became gentler, teasing Lin Mengxuan slowly. Soon, she experienced a stimulating sensation in her chest, causing the beautiful wife to moan in almost a surprised manner, arching her body.

    In response to the man''s touch, Derick''s hand gently cradled Lin Mengxuan''s weighty right breast¡ªbare, round, and full.

    Derick had made up his mind to thoroughly indulge in this classically elegant yet secretly sultry beauty beside Lan Zhengxun. He was determined to pleasure her in a way that Lan Zhengxun could closely witness. Derick intended to take her in front of her husband, ensuring that Lan Zhengxun would remember vividly how he debauched his wife, a beautiful, pure, and classical woman. This would satisfy Lan Zhengxun''s cuckold fetish in detail.

    Moans.

    Kneading.

    Trembling.

    Panting.

    Lin Mengxuan was rendered speechless, too immersed in Derick''s control. The waves of desire surged within her body, overwhelming her. She no longer felt like herself, submerged in an ocean of passion, becoming incredibly weightless.

    "You slut, do you want your master to give you a real sensation?" Derick continued to "tenderly" seek the beautiful wife''s opinion, his despicable fingers frequently teasing.

    "Want your master to give you a real sensation?" He was actually asking her!

    Lin Mengxuan was already powerless to resist, even unwilling to shake her head in refusal. The beautiful wife had surrendered completely, thoroughly immersed in the caresses of this big boy. All previous resistance and fear had vanished entirely. She yearned for another round of complete indulgence, to be entirely immersed in the tide of desire.

    Yes, indulgence¡ªcompletely and thoroughly. Toss all responsibilities and chastity aside, don''t think about anything, don''t worry about anything. The blazing flames wildly surged through her limbs and body.

    Lin Mengxuan''s contorted body clearly exposed her longing. Derick didn''t make her wait any longer. He removed his T-shirt, took off his shorts, revealing his robust male physique. Completely naked, below his toned abdomen and amidst the dense black pubic hair, his masculine symbol proudly stood erect.

    Slowly lowering himself, the classical beauty, now deeply entrapped in the swamp of lust, displayed her beautiful cheeks, blushing nearly to the point of bleeding. Derick lay on the edge of the bed, pressing his bare chest against her naked back. The married woman''s nude body quivered as the warm and firm male body gently but resolutely pressed down, instantly conquering her. Derick continued, pressing his hard and large manhood firmly against Lin Mengxuan''s bare, smooth, and rounded buttocks.

    "Ah..." Lin Mengxuan let out a short, soft cry. Her warm and tender body tensed suddenly. She turned to look at her husband, Lin Zhengxun, who was dead drunk and snoring loudly at the head of the bed. She bit her lower lip tightly.

    Yet, in the darkness, the extremely nervous beautiful wife did not notice that her husband''s deep slumber was just an act. She didn''t see that his tightly closed eyes were slightly ajar, still peering at this scene.

    Lin Mengxuan and her husband Lin Zhengxun were face to face, their cheeks so close they could almost smell each other''s exhaled breath. In this environment, she was being embraced by another man, wantonly played and teased.

 Chapter 146 146: Ravishing the Beauty Wife While Husband Sleeps (3)

    The alluring naked body of the beautiful wife trembled with tension. Derick''s firm manhood was so large and scorching, resembling a red-hot iron rod, swelling to its utmost with desire, pressing tightly against Lin Mengxuan''s delicate crevice.

    Derick pressed his fiery male body tightly against Lin Mengxuan''s smooth nakedness, enveloping her slender and curvaceous body in his arms. With warmth, fragrance, and softness all around, he gently spoke by her ear, "Mengxuan, let me touch you, okay?"

    Lin Mengxuan''s cheeks blushed crimson as she bit her lower lip and nodded slightly. Subconsciously and without hesitation, she accepted the man''s invitation. Under Derick''s teasing, enticing, and the dual effects of lust, this once pure and beautiful married woman was now completely immersed in the ocean of desire. She eagerly anticipated the wild man''s possession once again, and this time, it would be a true possession right next to her husband, Lin Zhengxun!

    Derick flipped the beautiful wife over to face him. Lin Mengxuan''s arms shyly crossed in front of her chest, her head lowered, pressed against the man''s bare chest. Her long and beautiful legs curled up, along with her round buttocks, forming an extremely seductive curve.

    Without concealing his desire, Derick tightly embraced the beautiful wife, causing her body to press against his. Then, with her slightly lifted and enticing lips, he leaned down to kiss her.

    The beautiful wife closed her eyes slightly, her eyes glancing between open and shut. Her smooth tongue had already entered the man''s mouth. Simultaneously, she naturally sighed, seemingly feeling a bit less tense now that she no longer faced her husband.

    Derick caught a whiff of a subtle fragrance, which penetrated deep into his lungs. This was one of the indispensable conditions for a beautiful woman. The delightful scent refreshed his mind and soul. Holding the beautiful wife even tighter, he greedily kneaded her snow-white and plump buttocks.

    This was an almost suffocatingly long kiss. After the four lips finally separated, Lin Mengxuan shyly buried her face in Derick''s embrace. Her petite and plump naked body was smooth, moist, and warm. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Holding the naked beauty, her body as delicate as a lamb, Derick appreciated the snow-white firmness of her female form, with her breasts standing pert and tender. They were like crystalline white jade, round and full as ripe peaches, topped with rosy buds standing erect.

    "I''ve tasted her essence; she has the ability to extract every drop of a man''s seed." No man could restrain the impulse to possess such a soft, alluring classical married woman. Derick was no exception.

    Lin Mengxuan''s twin peaks were naked, firm, and trembling, moving rapidly with urgency. Even the thin pink areolas had swollen. The scene was highly captivating, as if anticipating the man''s touch. Faced with such a stark-naked body of pure whiteness and smoothness, how could he restrain his desires? The enticing charm of the classical married woman in the torment of passion only fueled his rising lust.

    Derick''s hands shamelessly indulged in exploration. Lin Mengxuan''s nipples had become engorged and firm. Her sleek, long hair hung softly, partly obscuring her plump, upright breasts and draping over her smooth shoulders.

    Derick took a deep breath, savoring the warm and sweet fragrance emanating from the beautiful wife''s body. Tilting his head slightly upward, he admired Lin Mengxuan''s proudly elevated breasts from a lower angle.

    Lin Mengxuan''s cheeks twitched rapidly, her face back against her husband, lying perfectly straight to fully expose her beautiful body for the other man to appreciate.

    Her snow-white teeth gently bit her lower lip. From the watery gaze in her eyes, it seemed she was desperately trying to restrain the erupting passion within her.

    Derick smirked as he gently pinched the two cherry-like nipples of the beautiful wife between his fingers, teasing them with deliberate slowness. Then, he enveloped her round breasts in his entire palm, giving her a tender caress.

    Lin Mengxuan''s countenance possessed a classical beauty that seemed almost untouchable. However, the spring-like expression on her elegant face underwent a transformation under the influence of desire. The pervasive sensuality caused her entire cheeks to blush with a rosy hue. Due to her exceptionally fair complexion, this vibrant red appeared to radiate directly from beneath her skin. Through the faint moonlight, Derick could clearly appreciate the unique shyness that belonged to the beautiful wife.

    With half-closed eyes, her pupils watery and full of deep affection, Lin Mengxuan pressed tightly against Derick''s body, slowly writhing. Her entire being emitted an irresistible allure, accompanied by soft moans. Her slender fingers tightly gripped Derick''s lower abdomen as she intermittently said, "You... don''t..."

    The beautiful wife still remembered that she was lying beside her husband. Despite the heightened passion, she was equally fearful of her sleeping husband discovering the scene. In contrast, Derick had no reservations because he knew that today he would render Lin Mengxuan unconscious, and her cuckolded husband, L¨¹ Zhengxun, would continue pretending to sleep.

    The coquettish resistance mingled with a welcoming response from the beautiful wife caused a shiver to run through Derick''s entire body. It felt as if an electric current had passed from Lin Mengxuan''s delicate frame to his own. The intense stimulation drove him close to the brink of madness.

    Ignoring the beautiful wife''s reluctant yet inviting resistance, Derick firmly pressed down her fiery body. Gradually, Lin Mengxuan ceased her soft moans, her supple figure swaying. However, Derick''s strength proved even more formidable than she had imagined, rendering her attempts to free herself utterly futile.

    The most intimate part of the beautiful wife, that full and tender secret crevice meant only for her husband, with its pink, tender lips, had slightly parted. The moist petals trembled slightly, seemingly prepared to welcome the approaching moment eagerly.

    Derick shifted his lower body, and his rigid, iron-like shaft penetrated between Lin Mengxuan''s legs. The massive glans pressed against the entrance of her tender slit.

    "Ah..." The beautiful wife let out a delicate cry at that instant. The man''s scorching manhood was now tightly pressed against her small opening. It felt as if the damp petals were touching a red-hot iron rod, and an electric current surged through every fiber of Lin Mengxuan''s being, causing her to almost faint in that moment.

    Lin Mengxuan tightly embraced Derick''s robust body, a mix of nervousness, excitement, fear, and anxiety overwhelming her. Her husband lay less than half a meter behind her, and she even felt as if he were staring at her, giving her an eerie feeling. Seeking a sense of security, the beautiful wife clung tightly to the man, biting her lips and suppressing any urge to cry out, tears welling up in her eyes.

    "Ah... so tender," Derick involuntarily exclaimed, joyfully moaning.

    Derick, too, was not one to refuse pleasure. Lin Mengxuan''s delicate legs trembled, and, being of petite stature, she was almost entirely enveloped in Derick''s embrace. Her slender, glistening feet were stretched taut, overwhelmed by the waves of nervous excitement and desire.

    Derick''s left hand firmly grasped the beautiful wife''s perky buttocks, deliberately making a few movements with his lower body. The rigid shaft nestled between her legs also rubbed against her a few times, causing a small part of the glans to press into her delicate entrance. Although it didn''t fully penetrate, it made the beautiful wife shed tears of shame.

    However, the pitiful and sorrowful expression of the woman couldn''t sway Derick''s actions. On the contrary, he extended his tongue, slowly licking away two trails of tears along the beautiful wife''s cheeks. Leaning close to her ear, he whispered softly, "Mengxuan, you look so beautiful..."

    Derick''s tongue gently traced the contour of the beautiful wife''s ear, and the enchanting young woman, with closed starry eyes, flared her nostrils.

    "Mengxuan, I want to make love to you here, fuck you." Saying this, Derick wrapped his hands around the slender and jade-like waist of the beautiful wife, holding her entire body.

    "No... not like this, not here," she pleaded.

 Chapter 147 147: Ravishing the Beauty Wife While Husband Sleeps (4)

    Derick paid no attention to any protests. His hands descended, cradling the ample curves of Lin Mengxuan''s buttocks. He forcefully spread them apart, gradually lifting the fragrant curves of the beautiful wife''s hips until they were perfectly aligned with his rigid, oversized manhood.

    He was about to breach the final defenses of this classical beauty, and this time it would be with her husband, Lu Zhengxun, watching, personally witnessing the act. Derick''s formidable tip effortlessly pressed into the dripping petals of the beautiful wife''s flower. As he nearly melded with the man, Lin Mengxuan shuddered violently.

    "Ah... No!"

    Arching her waist, she arched backward with determination. Derick thrust directly, and the scorching, oversized glans effortlessly parted her delicate lips, plunging into the already moist crevice of Lin Mengxuan''s tender mound.

    The scorching glans solidly filled her tight entrance, instantly swelling within the beautiful wife''s wet honeyed nest. Lin Mengxuan''s cheeks flushed even deeper, her disheveled hair partially covering her beautiful face. Derick couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, reveling in the comfort of making love to someone else''s wife.

    The combined sounds of Derick''s sigh, Lin Mengxuan''s gasps and moans intertwined, creating a harmonious melody that resonated deeply. The rhythm was further accentuated by Lu Zhengxun''s breathing, and the small bed was filled with the bizarre symphony of three distinct voices.

    Lin Mengxuan''s body writhed and swayed incessantly. Her panting only fueled Derick''s madness as he continued to thrust deeper. The beautiful wife''s fingers dug into Derick''s robust muscles, and she continuously shook her head, whether in refusal or acceptance was unclear. Her snow-white buttocks bore the crimson marks of Derick''s fervent grasp.

    Derick once again gently thrust forward. His scorching and oversized glans had completely sunk into Lin Mengxuan''s wet and tight entrance, gradually delving into her moist and compact depths. He savored the sensation of the beautiful wife''s tight and friction-filled embrace, feeling his manhood pulsate and swell with each heartbeat.

    Although not entirely embedded, the union resembled that of genuine intercourse, with the man''s glans already penetrating and relishing the sweet passage of another man''s wife.

    Lin Mengxuan was already trembling uncontrollably in the insatiable desire. She continuously adjusted her heavy breathing, attempting to control the shivers of excitement coursing through her body. However, she could feel the intrusion of an unfamiliar object, already sensing the shape of the man''s entire glans.

    "Husband, wake up quickly! Your wife is about to be penetrated by another man! Husband, husband, wake up!" As the man''s member entered, the raw contact of their intimate organs brought Lin Mengxuan slightly back from her dazed state.

    A familiar voice shouted from within her heart: "No, it''s not allowed for him to enter like this. I can''t betray my husband again." The beautiful wife was overwhelmed with fear.

    Thinking of her husband Lu Zhengxun, Lin Mengxuan seemed to regain some strength. She glanced at her husband lying unconscious at the bedside and, instinctively, in a defensive move, prepared to use her hands to shield her private area, preventing the man from penetrating once more. However, in a twist of fate, she accidentally grasped Derick''s manhood.

    Fiery, robust, and substantial, the exposed veins on the formidable male organ caused the beautiful wife''s face to flush with embarrassment. Sensing the connection between the man''s sex organ and her own, Lin Mengxuan felt a profound sense of shame.

    Struggling with the last bit of strength in her limp and powerless body, Lin Mengxuan writhed and pleaded, "No... husband, it''s not allowed~" It was unclear whether she addressed Derick or her husband with the term "husband."

    Behind her, Lu Zhengxun grew anxious. Watching his wife continuously resist and prevent Derick from entering, he almost wished he could give her a push from behind to let Derick penetrate completely.

    The petite figure of the beautiful wife struggled in Derick''s embrace. The glans that had already entered were firmly wedged in Lin Mengxuan''s tight honeyed passage. As her buttocks swayed back and forth, the intensely stimulating sensation almost drained Lin Mengxuan of all her strength.

    Despite her exhaustion, the beautiful wife''s hand still clutched Derick''s manhood. Her pure and lovely face blushed, and Derick''s vigorously pulsating erection further blurred her gaze, making her struggle seem even more feeble. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gradually, she became entranced in the pleasure emanating from her body. The slightly furrowed brows on her face expressed a mixture of dissatisfaction, shyness, and resentment. All these expressions, combined with the classical and dignified charm of the beautiful wife, created a scene of debauchery, especially with the dark member lightly embedded, portraying a decadent spring palace scene.

    "You... you didn''t bring... a condom," Lin Mengxuan quivered as she quietly uttered. After speaking, her face became even hotter, as if burning with embarrassment.

    The beautiful wife hoped that by mentioning the lack of protection, Derick would immediately stop this inappropriate farce. However, her body''s instinct made it difficult for her to resist the temptation. In saying so, it wasn''t really a refusal but rather an even more seductive invitation, intensifying Derick''s yearning for the impending climax.

    A chaste and modest wife, violated by a wild man next to her husband, and all she requested was for him to use protection. However, wasn''t that already a tacit agreement?

    In the eyes of the beautiful wife, whether or not to use a condom seemed crucial, as if that thin layer of rubber could prevent the self-reproach of her infidelity. Lin Mengxuan could almost imagine the sensation of Derick''s large member plunging into her without any hindrance, rubbing against her intimately. After all, it wasn''t her first time being intimate.

    However, her words, in essence, acknowledged that she was anticipating the man''s penetration once again!

    But Derick didn''t bring one, or even if he did, he wouldn''t use it. He had no intention of using a barrier like a condom; he desired the bare and direct friction between his erect member and the depths of this angelic, classically beautiful wife''s flesh. What he sought was the unobstructed contact between his penis and her intimate passage, followed by a fulfilling ejaculation!

    Derick gently kissed the beautiful wife''s face, slowly moving towards her ear, whispering tenderly, "Mengxuan, I don''t have one now, just like last time. I know you want me to come inside you, and you enjoy the feeling of my semen inside your uterus, don''t you?"

    Derick''s voice wasn''t quiet, at least Lin Mengxuan and the husband behind him could hear it clearly. Upon hearing that Derick was planning to go bareback and ejaculate inside, Lu Zhengxun became even more excited. He remembered that today was likely his wife''s dangerous period. If she got pregnant from this encounter, the excitement would be unimaginable. Lu Zhengxun couldn''t help but slip his hand under the blanket, overwhelmed with excitement.

    In the blink of an eye, Derick''s substantial member had almost completely penetrated, relentlessly swelling and pulsating. The defensive barriers that the beautiful wife had hastily reconstructed were on the verge of collapsing.

    "No... don''t~" Lin Mengxuan gasped weakly.

    But Derick''s movements were so powerful, and the sensations he brought instantly destroyed the defenses of the beautiful wife. The massive and scorching penis traversed her body, mind, and soul once again, steadily advancing.

    Lin Mengxuan had almost given up all resistance. As a sensitive woman, she couldn''t reject Derick''s advances physiologically. She had truly been conquered by Derick''s penis. She had decided to indulge in the pleasure once again.

    Derick cupped the beautiful wife''s round and soft buttocks. The large glans had slid deep into the honeyed passage, and the tender petals of the beautiful wife shyly clenched around the smooth and hot glans.

    Derick, savoring the sensation of his thick glans penetrating inch by inch into the chaste honeyed passage, greedily stared at her fiery and crimson face. He relished the intoxicated and shameful expression of this reserved and dignified woman as he invaded her inch by inch.

    The narrow honeyed passage of Lin Mengxuan had been stretched to its limit by the man''s enormous member, almost tearing it apart. The beautiful wife strongly felt the explosion-like dizziness rushing through her entire body, and her vision began to blur.

    "Ah... good, husband, he... he''s inside." The beautiful wife muttered to herself.

    Lin Mengxuan finally gave up her feeble resistance, glancing at her husband, who seemed to be sleeping like a log. She helplessly closed her eyes, furrowed her brows deeply, and bit her lips tightly.

 Chapter 148 148: Shy and Bashful Beauty Wife (1)

    Seeing her husband sleeping like a log, Lin Mengxuan felt a mixture of embarrassment and anger. At the same time, a faint sense of revenge emerged in her heart, as if saying, "Letting you sleep so soundly, now you have no idea that your wife is being fucked by another man. Hmph..."

    In the midst of the beautiful wife''s moans, Derick''s massive penis pressed forward once again. The tender and dripping labia were shyly stretched open, helplessly accommodating the man''s heated organ.

    A complex blend of guilt and pleasure existed in the beautiful wife''s heart. The large penis filled every corner of Lin Mengxuan''s honeyed passage. She could feel her abundant secretions flowing down the groove, moistening the man''s hardness.

    Different from the hesitant coercion of the last encounter, at this moment, the man thrust into her with a gentle yet wild rhythm, and the surge of passion made Lin Mengxuan experience a joyful feeling, as if she were floating in the clouds and mist.

    Her swiftly rising and falling, trembling naked breasts, along with her voluptuous peach-like buttocks, were all irresistible. Derick''s large hands gently controlled her waist, and her flexible waist twisted powerfully in his hands like a water snake.

    The sense of emptiness spread throughout her overheated body with the climax. Derick continued to penetrate deeply, triggering increasingly intense desires and needs in Lin Mengxuan. She eagerly anticipated the arrival of true satisfaction, a thrilling pleasure that her husband had never provided.

    Lin Mengxuan''s slender arms tightly wrapped around Derick''s neck. Subconsciously, her legs opened wide, and the man''s penetration brought her unexpected pleasure.

    As Derick slowly thrust in and out, he cradled Lin Mengxuan''s round buttocks with both hands, withdrawing his thick penis from her honeyed passage. Only the large tip of his glans lightly entered, teasing and stimulating her.

    "Ah..." The lower part of the beautiful wife uncontrollably contracted, and love juices flowed out in abundance. The soft and layered petals soaked the man''s glans, making the dark purple and large glans appear even more fierce and shiny.

    As the teasing continued, the beautiful wife tightly wrapped her arms around Derick''s neck, starting to breathe rapidly. The rosy flush on her cheeks transformed into a bright red, and her bosom became more uplifted and robust. She could no longer endure this intense temptation.

    What''s even more fatal was the man''s light and rhythmic breath blowing on Lin Mengxuan''s earlobe. Like a lit fuse, it gradually burned through her entire body, causing itching, stimulation, and teasing.

    "Ah... can''t take it anymore~ can''t take it anymore~" The beautiful wife quickly succumbed to the man''s teasing, joyfully moaning and lightly biting Derick''s shoulder, reaching a climax with pleasure.

    After playing with this beautiful wife until she climaxed, Derick showed no signs of reaching his own climax. He simply lifted Lin Mengxuan and sat her on his lap, embracing each other on the bed, with Landen lying beside them.

    Then, the woman who had just experienced an orgasm, still somewhat shy, followed Derick''s guidance and performed the requested actions. Her small hands ventured between his legs.

    Lin Mengxuan quickly felt the man''s excitement, the inherent vigor expressed by his masculine instinct. She lowered her head, gazing at the male genitalia that stood erect due to the filled desire. The head, reddened due to congestion, stood firm and upward, with faint veins clearly visible.

    "So big!" she exclaimed in a dazed manner.

    Lying on the side, Landen heard his wife''s words, feeling a mix of excitement and jealousy. A powerful penis like that would undoubtedly bring immense pleasure to his wife, but it also couldn''t help but make him feel insecure. Landen''s penis wasn''t even half the length of Derick''s.

    Derick grinned, lifting his head with a mischievous smile, "Little slut, kiss me." It sounded like a request but felt like a command. Derick saw the eager desire in the beautiful wife''s innocent rosy face. Her eyes reflected confusion, shyness, and a flicker of allure.

    Although addressed as a slut, Lin Mengxuan just shyly smiled. Her breath became increasingly rapid, and the remaining restraint scattered, revealing the naked desire deep within.

    Slowly, she pressed her petal-like lips against Derick''s, taking the initiative to kiss him as if she were kissing her lover and husband. She willingly slid her lilac tongue into another man''s mouth.

    Derick, on the other hand, greedily sucked on her tender and fragrant tongue, mingling his saliva with hers. Lin Mengxuan consciously embraced Derick''s naked body, lifting her neck to respond passionately, completely ignoring her husband Landen, who was snoring loudly by the bedside. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick''s hands gripped her slippery bare shoulders, applying gentle but forceful pressure on her shoulders. Somehow, Lin Mengxuan''s heart pounded wildly. She knew what this man wanted, a request her husband might also have. However, she had never done anything like this before. Before agreeing to orally pleasure his penis to make him leave quickly, Lin Mengxuan had never performed oral sex on any man.

    The water-filled eyes of the beautiful wife looked into Derick''s gaze, filled with desire, passion, and a hint of pleading.

    Landen continued snoring loudly, but he sneakily observed as Derick kissed his delicate wife, Lin Mengxuan, while using his hand to guide her towards his lap. This allowed the lovely wife to grasp his fully engorged and swollen penis.

    Following the gaze of the beautiful and charming wife, Landen discovered that Derick''s penis had swollen to the extreme. The veins on top pulsed with the expanding shaft, and his scrotum looked like two egg-sized bulges. It seemed filled to the brim with semen, unlike Landen''s own wrinkled testicles, which might produce only a small amount even during ejaculation.

    Landen couldn''t help but swallow hard, acutely aware of his wife''s fertile period. With testicles this large, he feared that Derick might ejaculate an enormous amount of semen, potentially filling his wife''s uterus. The idea of countless sperm from countless men gang-raping his wife''s chaste womb excited Landen, making him exclaim with enthusiasm that she would undoubtedly get pregnant.

    Perhaps for a cuckold, the most thrilling moment is when the wife is impregnated by her lover through internal ejaculation.

    Meanwhile, amid waves of dizziness, Lin Mengxuan''s delicate hands fumbled over the man''s virile body. His robust and fiery lower body intensified her dizziness, and her small hand slid down, reaching between his legs. Her tiny hand had willingly taken hold of Derick''s hot and rigid member, surprising Derick, who let out a soft moan.

    However, these few simple strokes and grips made Lin Mengxuan gasp, lowering her head weakly as her forehead rested on the man''s bare chest. She stared in a daze at the large member in her hand, which she could barely hold with one hand.

    Derick''s formidable and monstrous penis seemed longer, thicker, and harder than before, veins pulsating as if it were a ferocious wild beast eager to pounce.

    Lin Mengxuan, deeply immersed in the vortex of desire, blushed even more, radiating allure. She gently grasped and fondled the massive organ, feeling the powerful pulsations beneath her fingertips.

    Derick slowly leaned back, embracing the naked beauty, and sat at the edge of the bed. He spread his legs wide, proudly displaying his male desire without any concealment, his two large testicles testifying to his formidable prowess.

    Compared to the passive moments before, this was the first time Lin Mengxuan had actively observed a male genital organ at such a close range.

 Chapter 149 149: Shy and Bashful Beauty Wife (2)

    Derick intentionally pressed down on the beautiful wife''s head, prompting her to obediently lower it between his legs. His large penis twitched a couple of times, and the glans pressed against Lin Mengxuan''s lips. Lost in confusion and desire, she couldn''t help but open her small mouth, taking the entirety of the man''s glans into it. She felt it pulsating in her mouth, and in an instant, Derick''s glans seemed to swell a bit more.

    Derick looked down with a smile at the understanding beauty, and the flames of desire ignited once again in his eyes. Lin Mengxuan reached out, taking the man''s penis in her hand. Her small mouth squeezed the penis, as if punishing Derick''s disobedient glans with her tongue. She watched it swell until it couldn''t swell anymore, simultaneously anticipating it to burst open, releasing millions of life seeds.

    Derick reached out to touch the beauty''s naked shoulders, releasing contented sighs and gentle moans. "Mengxuan, do you like it?" Derick asked gently.

    Lin Mengxuan felt embarrassed, fortunately, she couldn''t answer while having the man''s penis in her mouth. She kissed Derick''s scrotum gently, teasing with her tongue, lightly sucking. Yes, the big boy became even harder, making her more excited, gasping for breath.

    The fingertips of the beautiful wife gently pulled back the foreskin. Derick''s large, egg-like glans was bright red and glistening. The scene was intimidating, making Lin Mengxuan''s muddy and fiery sensations between her legs even more palpable. She lost herself in everything, only remembering the sensations this enormous penis would bring her.

    Watching this scene, Lu Zhengxun almost stopped snoring. He finally managed to sneak a peek at his wife giving another man oral sex. Seeing Derick''s extremely large penis in his wife''s beautiful little mouth was involuntarily exciting. Witnessing his wife voluntarily performing oral sex, licking and sucking with her tender, rosy cherry-like lips, was both stimulating and bittersweet. There was a sense of loss, envy, but more surprisingly, pleasure in his heart.

    "Mengxuan has never touched my penis, but now she''s using her little mouth to pleasure another man''s penis. It feels both painful and exciting..." Lu Zhengxun''s thoughts were quite twisted. While lamenting, he also hoped for his wife''s further debauchery and lewdness. He didn''t understand why he felt this way, but he knew he couldn''t resist his lascivious wife''s preferences.

    "Hiss~ Oh..." Derick''s throat emitted a very pleasant sigh.

    He slowly breathed, watching this extremely enticing classical beauty, the charming married woman. She delicately closed her eyes, parted her tender lips, and gently took his enlarged penis into her mouth. The tide of scorching pleasure surged, observing his organ gradually sliding in. The sight of this beautiful married woman, so lovely and adorable, kneeling between his legs, performing oral sex for him, filled him with an overwhelming sense of psychological satisfaction.

    And the cuckold husband lying beside them made Derick feel like he was about to climax. There was nothing more exciting than this scene. While he could usually hold back for a while, now Derick couldn''t resist the urge to ejaculate.

    "Oh... slut, swallow, swallow it for me..."

    Derick said ruthlessly, a tingling sensation traveling from his swollen genitals to the top of his penis. Grabbing the beauty''s head, he forcefully thrust his penis into her mouth, even pushing half of his scrotum into her mouth. The penis plunged deeply into Lin Mengxuan''s delicate throat, swelling it visibly. Then, scalding thick semen poured into her narrow throat like opening floodgates.

    "Wu... Gu... Wuwu~"

    Lin Mengxuan''s throat emitted swallowing sounds as the thick, hot semen continuously sprayed into her stomach. She made helpless sounds, her eyes becoming somewhat blank.

    Derick felt as relieved as if he were urinating. His penis throbbed in the enchanting married woman''s throat, and the snowy white neck, now filled with semen, was visible under the moonlight. Despite her vigorous swallowing, the voluminous amount of semen ejaculated by the large penis was too much for her petite stomach to handle.

    Overflowing from both corners of her mouth, the milky white semen dripped down. Derick''s testicles, seemingly storing a substantial amount for a long time, continued to contract and release, relentlessly delivering their contents. The scalding, thick semen gushed into the classical beauty''s stomach as if it would never end.

    "Wu... Puff..." Lin Mengxuan couldn''t finish swallowing, nor could she expel the excess. Gasping for breath, she started to cough violently, tears streaming down her face, with semen even spraying from her nostrils.

    Lu Zhengxun''s eyes widened as he watched his wife nearly suffocate from a mouthful of ejaculate. He reached out as if to intervene but then hesitated, slowly withdrawing his hand. Fortunately, Lin Mengxuan was too busy swallowing semen to notice.

    Derick pulled out his sticky penis. As it exited, Lin Mengxuan continued to cough violently, dry heaving but not letting the semen spill out. Holding his heated penis, Derick aimed the tip at the beautiful married woman''s face, allowing her husband to witness her receiving a baptism of his thick semen.

    Gripping the veined and bulging penis, he raised it sharply, and a resounding "smack!" echoed through the silent bedroom. Derick ejaculated for more than a minute. In the end, Lin Mengxuan''s entire body resembled someone who had taken a semen bath¡ªher hair, lovely face, chest, and shoulders were all covered, akin to a female pig soaked in semen.

    Watching his wife acting as a receptacle for the man''s semen, enduring the humiliation of a facial, Lu Zhengxun was so excited that he ejaculated on the spot. However, beneath the covers, his meager ejaculation was not even a tenth of Derick''s; it was just a feeble twitch.

    "Roar!..."

    After the facial, Derick''s penis showed no signs of softening; on the contrary, it became even more erect. He forcefully positioned Lin Mengxuan in a doggy-style posture, spreading her perky buttocks wide open, and thrust into her vigorously.

    "So big!"

    Before the intense stimulation from the violent ejaculation had subsided, Lin Mengxuan keenly felt the robust penis once again stretching her petite body to its limits. The friction of the man''s penis against her sensitized areas immediately sent electric-like shocks throughout her entire body.

    Lin Mengxuan unconsciously opened her mouth slightly, almost spitting out the mouthful of semen. She had no choice but to keep her lips tightly sealed, emitting unconscious whimpers from her red lips.

    Her slender legs trembled, and her plump breasts swayed violently with the man''s thrusting motions. The beautiful wife''s tender honey pot had completely surrendered to Derick''s penis, shamefully clenching around the hot intrusion.

    Even the shallow penetration by Derick had already brought the beautiful wife to the brink of overwhelming stimulation, causing her delicate petals to tremble with excitement.

    As the intense pleasure spread to the bone marrow, Derick''s sizable glans rubbed and scraped inside her, escalating the pleasure coursing through the entire body of the beautiful wife. The final defense had completely crumbled!

    Struggling to swallow the semen in her mouth bit by bit, Lin Mengxuan keenly felt the massive glans had almost entirely penetrated the deepest part of her small orifice. The scalding and robust pressure pressed from her lower abdomen directly to her throat, as if intending to pierce her entire being.

    A combination of electric-like pain and pleasure surged together. Her entire body stiffened abruptly, arching upward. A blazing blankness engulfed her mind, and all her strength concentrated in her slender waist. The slender, trembling legs would have likely given way had it not been for the man supporting her waist. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Beyond the physical pleasure induced by their union, the sensation of being penetrated by a man other than her husband was undeniably stimulating for the beautiful wife. Especially with her husband, Lu Zhengxun, right beside her, it felt like a coerced violation¡ªvoluntary but still akin to rape. The forceful penetration overwhelmed her with a sense of betrayal and shame, clouding the beautiful wife''s mind.

    "Ah¡­" Accompanied by a muffled, low-pitched scream, Lin Mengxuan convulsively arched her waist. In that moment of spasm, her voluptuous and perky buttocks seemed as if they were about to split into two halves. The intense impact, as if trying to tear her delicate body apart, drove the scorching and forceful intrusion. Lin Mengxuan felt like she was undergoing an unprecedented stretching and expansion. The rigid glans forcibly entered her uterus, causing a tearing pain that made her whimper in agony.

 Chapter 150 150: Creampie for the Beauty Wife (1)

    After the brief pain, an unprecedented sense of fullness and swelling, as if being filled to the brim, swept over Lin Mengxuan like a tidal wave. In moments of dizziness, the firm penis inside her delicate womb brought intense waves of pleasure.

    "Hahaha... It''s inside the uterus now, feels so good!" Derick''s voice laughed unabashedly.

    Lin Mengxuan, in terror, turned her head, glancing at her husband lying on the bed. Afraid he might wake up any second, she breathed a sigh of relief when he showed no reaction for a long time. Then, feeling guilty, she turned her head away.

    Little did she know, in the heart of the feigning-to-sleep Lu Zhengxun, tumultuous waves surged. Her delicate womb had been forcibly penetrated by the man''s rigid penis, explaining the anguished cries earlier. Lu Zhengxun felt like he was going insane; his penis had just ejaculated, and it typically wouldn''t become erect again in a short time. However, witnessing and hearing such a stimulating scene, he couldn''t resist reaching into his pants.

    Lin Mengxuan, averting her gaze, couldn''t face her husband''s guilt. She couldn''t control the intense pleasure of copulating with Derick and her betraying-like active compliance. The powerful man brought her irresistible, guilt-ridden stimulation. It felt like the triumphant thrill of a child stealing, exciting her to the point of near suffocation every second.

    After stirring within Lin Mengxuan''s womb for a while, Derick began to thrust forcefully. The intense movements were driving Lin Mengxuan nearly insane. From Lu Zhengxun''s perspective, his wife''s leg muscles were tightly tense, her toes gripping and curling, and moans continuously merging into one.

    And Derick, seemingly further incited by his wife''s moans, intensified his thrusts. Along with the swaying of her waist and hips, a series of wet, slapping sounds echoed: "Puchi, puchi."

    "Wouldn''t it be interesting to think about whether the penis, when inserted into the wife''s uterus, would also rub against it during the thrusts?" Lu Zhengxun suddenly entertained this perverse thought. He squinted his eyes discreetly, watching the debauched scene before him. The jealousy in his heart had temporarily vanished, leaving only a strong sense of excitement and stimulation lingering within him.

    Meanwhile, at the foot of the bed, Derick''s actions had reached an extremely violent level. With each withdrawal, he left only the tip of his glans in the delicate and soft passage of his beautiful wife''s honeyed abyss. Each penetration went in fully, as if he wished to thrust everything, even his testicles, inside. With each movement, the pink and tender flesh inside the wife''s honeyed passage involuntarily churned in and out, making Lu Zhengxun''s heart tremble along with it.

    Observing this scene, Lu Zhengxun seemed somewhat relieved. Fortunately, he was lying right beside them, preventing Derick from going too unrestrained in their copulation. If it continued for a longer time, letting Derick pound so brutally, Lu Zhengxun speculated that his wife Lin Mengxuan''s intimate area would probably end up like those in adult films ¨C the external genitalia torn and ragged, with the labia majora likely elongated and darkened, hanging unsightly around the vaginal area.

    For now, Lin Mengxuan''s intimate area remained beautiful ¨C pink, tender, and well-maintained. The pubic mound was still firm and intact, protecting her intimate region. During ordinary, non-passionate moments, not even a seam could be seen. This indicated how well she took care of herself. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, Derick seemed oblivious to these details, ruthlessly thrusting and ravaging the soft and tender honeyed passage of his beautiful wife. To him, the appearance of someone else''s wife didn''t matter, he continued with the vigorous and intense copulation unabated.

    Lin Mengxuan was also ignited by Derick''s rough copulation, and she began to actively thrust her hips, coordinating with his movements. Perhaps, the sensation of being penetrated by a man other than her husband made Lin Mengxuan unable to resist. Even in the midst of Derick''s wanton violation, as she wriggled and moaned beneath him, this extremely poignant experience caused her to tense her slender legs even more.

    "Ah..." Lin Mengxuan''s moans flooded like a raging river. Desire surged and rolled within her body, wave after wave crashing. Her body seemed no longer her own, submerged in the ocean of lust, becoming incredibly weightless. She had reached climax countless times.

    Despite Derick''s wild thrusts, paying no attention to the delicate flower of this beautiful married woman, the impact and overwhelming feeling brought by the well-endowed organ, driven by a profound pleasure, continued to intensify. Lin Mengxuan felt like she was about to suffocate. Her body became increasingly uninhibited, completely forgetting that there was a husband lying beside her.

    "Ugh... Ah~ Slow down, too fast... Don''t be too fast, ah~ Ah."

    The beautiful wife cried out, her eyebrows furrowed. She instinctively wriggled her slender, naked waist, delicately pressing her snow-white buttocks against the man''s pelvis behind her, maneuvering skillfully.

    Derick, copulating and caressing simultaneously, fondled Lin Mengxuan''s enchanting bosom. Those captivating mounds, swaying incessantly with the petite body''s undulations, were not only smooth and delicate but also incredibly elastic.

    Derick, like holding a handle, explored the entire contour of Lin Mengxuan''s bosom. Then, one in each hand, he grabbed and weighed them, letting out a sinister smile. "Haha... Slut, ride for me. Charge!"

    The delicate and beautiful wife, like a mare, was ridden and surged by the man. Derick''s speed increased, and the glans fiercely scraped against her tender uterine chamber. Soon, Lin Mengxuan was being pounded until her body trembled uncontrollably. She screamed and moaned wildly, saliva and tears streaming down, completely oblivious to the stunned presence of her husband, Lu Zhengxun, who was watching nearby.

    Now, Lin Mengxuan''s sensations were entirely different¡ªuncontrollable impulsive desires, an unprecedented peak experience of pleasure. The feeling tightened from somewhere in her body, radiating in all directions like seismic waves.

    Inside her delicate body, irregular pulsations were felt. Her heart beat violently, and her entire body followed the rhythm of tension and relaxation. This delightful sensation, unable to be experienced without reaching climax, was overwhelming.

    The moment of impact was approaching!!! Derick exerted downward force, pressing down the beautiful wife''s body. His lower body dashed wildly, and Lin Mengxuan moaned, her body tense. She strained her legs almost to an obtuse angle, slender arms desperately clasping around her thighs, lifting her snow-white and abundant buttocks, welcoming the man''s fiery body. This beautiful classical beauty had lost all restraint. In the torment of desire, her slender jade legs curled open, lifting her plump buttocks high, presenting the tender bud of her swollen and moist honeyed passage to Derick.

    "Ah... Slow down... Slow down, it''s coming~ Husband, husband, slower~ Ah ah ah." Lin Mengxuan crazily moaned and shouted, repeatedly calling out to her real husband lying beside her, even though she was being pleasured to climax by her other husband, the large penis.

    The beautiful wife''s enchanting moans echoed, while her delicate honeyed passage remained tight and incredibly moist. It continued its frantic contractions, firmly keeping the man''s penis inside the tender nest, causing Derick to tremble with pleasure.

    "Ah..." Derick sighed deeply; his patience had reached its limit. His penis forcefully thrust into the warm and deep space between the beautiful wife''s legs, the glans penetrating into the entrance of her uterus, pressing against her tender uterine walls.

    Lin Mengxuan''s abdominal region continued to contract and expand. With each movement, an indescribable pleasure surged through her. Her snow-white and velvety buttocks trembled, seemingly accommodating his thrusts, anticipating the man''s ejaculation. In this moment, the two of them, aside from gasping for breath and producing rhythmic moans, focused on nothing else. The previously intense room unexpectedly fell into a brief, quiet interlude.

 Chapter 151 151: Creampie for the Beauty Wife (2)

    Lin Mengxuan''s petite and exquisite upper body couldn''t withstand the load as it gracefully arched upward, causing her full breasts to tremble with astonishing elasticity. Like two translucent and delicate jade bowls inverted on the leaning, fair, and powdery chest, the undulating peaks centered on two captivating, quivering cherry blossoms.

    "Ah..." Derick suddenly roared lowly, his scorching body trembling and spasming from head to toe. He tightly cradled the round and perky buttocks of the beautiful wife, forcefully thrusting his massive member to its deepest point.

    The scalding semen shot out in a hot stream, trapped by the tightly pressed flesh around the shaft, preventing any leakage as it directly surged into the depths of Lin Mengxuan''s body.

    Quivering, Derick erupted with passion, joyfully irrigating the delicate uterine chamber of the beautiful wife. The intense pleasure of release stimulated him, reaching the pinnacle of ecstasy.

    The intense impact made Lin Mengxuan almost faint, and she bit down hard on Derick''s shoulder. Her fingertips were deeply embedded in his muscles. She struggled not to make a sound, but the expression on her face revealed that she had experienced the supreme pleasure between a man and a woman!

    Derick''s penis was deeply embedded in the beauty''s lower region, fully entering her honeyed passage. With his ejaculation accompanied by the ejaculation duct, semen was deeply injected into Lin Mengxuan''s body. Derick''s wide-open mouth only emitted deep, heavy breaths as he entered the pleasure of ecstasy.

    The man''s wanton and scalding semen burned the sensitive and tender uterine walls. It almost brought the beautiful wife to the brink of an ultimate experience, leaving her with closed eyes, flushed cheeks, and a hoarse voice. Her body uncontrollably trembled, floating in a continuous stream of orgasms. This soul-stirring sensation was something she had never experienced before.

    Luo Zhengxun clenched his fists tightly, staring intensely at the scene. His wife and the wild man were on the verge of their final climax. He noticed his wife''s raised buttocks seemingly involuntarily convulsing, the two fleshly mounds rhythmically opening and closing, exposing even her beautiful rosebud before him.

    Based on Luo Zhengxun''s understanding of Lin Mengxuan, it seemed like she was approaching orgasm. At this moment, his wife was at her most unbearable; her vaginal canal would involuntarily contract, and the inner walls would start to pulsate rapidly, making it challenging to control the release.

    "Mengxuan''s little hole can grip so tightly. I wonder how pleasurable it must be for him..." Luo Zhengxun felt a deep sense of jealousy. He rarely succeeded in bringing his wife to climax, and therefore, he couldn''t experience the ultimate pleasure of Lin Mengxuan''s vaginal contractions during the peak of orgasm!

    As Luo Zhengxun continued to observe, he also noticed Derick''s breath, emanating from his mouth, becoming increasingly intense. With each deep thrust, he held onto his wife, forcefully pressing his entire lower body against Lin Mengxuan''s private parts. His body began to tremble continuously.

    In the moment of Derick''s ejaculation, Luo Zhengxun seemed to hear the sound of his semen shooting into his wife with a "whoosh, whoosh, whoosh."

    It took a good while for Derick to come down from his orgasmic feelings. He remained propped up on Lin Mengxuan''s body without withdrawing his lower part. There was no intention of pulling out.

    "This is good. It prevents the semen from flowing out aimlessly. Let his penis act as a plug," Luo Zhengxun silently thought to himself.

    "No, we shouldn''t do this to my husband!" After reaching the peak of pleasure, Lin Mengxuan felt a sense of guilt. However, she made no attempt to disengage from Derick''s actions and allowed his penis to remain inside her swollen and pulsating honeyed passage.

    "Slut, regretting it now after you''ve been fucked?" Derick leered, tauntingly.

    Lin Mengxuan''s face turned as red as a monkey''s buttocks in an instant. She blushed and remained silent, tightly embracing the man, reveling in his warm embrace.

    "Look at your useless husband here. While his own wife has been used as my fuck toy for so long, her slutty pussy all swollen from the pounding, he''s still sleeping like a dead pig..." Derick pinched Lin Mengxuan''s tender breasts, but his gaze was fixed on the peeping Luo Zhengxun.

    "Damn, my wife has been fucked like this by you, and you''re still mocking me..." Luo Zhengxun cursed in his mind. He genuinely desired to wake up and drive Derick away. However, if he woke up now, his wife might sense that something was wrong. If he had woken up earlier, he would have already known. Would his wife still have the face to continue their relationship if she realized it now? Would she be able to face people?

    "Stop... don''t say anything more," Lin Mengxuan felt an overwhelming sense of shame. She had just been fucked to the point of almost passing out, completely forgetting that she was sleeping with her husband. The intense pleasure could make someone ignore their surroundings.

    In secret, Luo Zhengxun sighed deeply, shook his head in helplessness, and continued to squint at the end of the bed. Truth be told, Derick had quite a variety of techniques. After playing so many tricks just now, he was now kneeling on the bed, manipulating his penis in and out of his wife''s honeyed passage. Derick was indeed energetic, with powerful and rapid thrusting movements. The increasing intensity of Lin Mengxuan''s moans and the mixture of pain and pleasure in her "Hmm, ah, hmm, squeak" sounds stimulated him to thrust even harder.

    "I hope my wife''s pussy won''t be fucked to pieces by him..." Luo Zhengxun could only pray like this. His wife''s pussy was already swollen from the pounding, yet he still seemed full of energy, as if he hadn''t experienced any fatigue after ejaculating twice. His sexual stamina was truly astonishing.

    As Derick continued his thrusting, Lin Mengxuan''s honeyed passage gradually oozed out a significant amount of love juices. Each time his penis pulled out, it brought out a considerable amount of fluid, making a "squeak, squeak" sound when he thrust back in.

    Luo Zhengxun even felt some resentment towards his wife''s sensitive constitution. With Derick''s simple in-and-out movements, her honeyed passage secreted copious amounts of lubrication, facilitating Derick''s smooth entry and exit.

    "It seems Derick''s second round of sex is really going to last a long time. It''s been a while, and his movements are still vigorous and powerful. There''s not a hint of exhaustion in his gasps," Luo Zhengxun observed.

    His glamorous wife had long lost control under Derick''s thrusting. Her moans had completely merged into a continuous symphony. Her back was almost arched, legs trembling continuously in mid-air, and her body had taken on a pinkish hue from his relentless pounding.

    "Oh my God, at this rate, will DreamXuan''s pussy be torn apart by him?"

    Luo Zhengxun seemed to entertain this absurd idea in his mind as he watched Derick''s prolonged rhythmic thrusts. His emotions appeared to be stirred, a mix of heartache and desire. It seemed as though he almost wished for Derick to thoroughly ravage his wife''s slutty pussy.

    At this moment, Lin Mengxuan''s entire body started to contort, her two legs, which were originally suspended in mid-air, began to fall, vigorously rubbing against Derick''s waist. They moved aimlessly, spasming and twitching back and forth. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Soon, the inner sides of the beautiful wife''s thighs were rubbed into a bright red color. This was a familiar sight to Luo Zhengxun, indicating his wife was reaching orgasm. He knew her climax was approaching, but this time it seemed Derick wouldn''t be climaxing anytime soon. Judging by his unchanged rhythm and breathing, it was evident that he still had a long way to go.

    However, it appeared that Lin Mengxuan was already spent. Her honeyed passage continued to secrete love juices, which, along with Derick''s thrusts, flowed onto the bedsheet, quickly saturating a large area. After reaching climax seven or eight times throughout the night, most of the moisture in her honeyed passage had been expelled. Lin Mengxuan even showed signs of dehydration.

 Chapter 152 152: Creampie for the Beauty Wife (3)

    So, when Derick fully thrust his manhood into her honeyed passage once again, Lin Mengxuan''s cries took on a poignant, almost mournful tone. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah... it hurts!" Lin Mengxuan''s cries were now hoarse. Luo Zhengxun could imagine his pitiful wife with her mouth wide open, emitting raspy screams from her throat. Accompanying her agonized cry, her legs had gone limp, hanging loosely on the man''s waist. She no longer responded to his thrusts, her body simply swaying back and forth, like a doll thoroughly played with.

    At this point, Lin Mengxuan was utterly limp, devoid of any resistance. She lay on the bed, allowing Derick to thrust and ravage within her honeyed passage. Even the once perky buttocks beneath her were now softly swaying with his relentless assault.

    Derick showed no intention of stopping; he continued his powerful thrusts, as if intending to exhaust this tender beauty completely. After a while, seemingly dissatisfied with Lin Mengxuan''s limp state, he lifted her hips, gripping them firmly, and thrust even more forcefully.

    With Lin Mengxuan''s buttocks elevated by Derick, his penetration became even deeper. From Luo Zhengxun''s perspective, each entry into her honeyed passage left no room for leftovers. The entire length of his manhood plunged in completely, and even the outer testicles seemed to be partially drawn inside.

    Gradually, Lin Mengxuan began to feel the painful intensity of Derick''s deep thrusts. Her honeyed passage produced less and less lascivious fluid, and her body broke out in numerous goosebumps, glistening with sweat under the lamplight.

    The lascivious scene at the foot of the bed once again ignited Luo Zhengxun''s blood.

    Honestly, witnessing Derick''s enduring thrusts made Luo Zhengxun momentarily doubt his own capabilities. Meanwhile, Lin Mengxuan, overwhelmed by the prolonged waves of pleasure, couldn''t help but moan incessantly. Her hands tightly clutched Derick''s back, and her once limp thighs found their way back around his waist. She seemed glued to Derick, tossed up and down with each forceful impact.

    Derick joyfully pounded away at the beauty beneath him, his manhood rapidly thrusting in and out of her tender folds. Gradually, Lin Mengxuan''s waist arched, and from the tone of her moans, it was evident that she was experiencing continuous waves of pleasure.

    "Darling... it''s coming again... can''t hold it... ah, ah, ah!"

    Lin Mengxuan''s cries became astonishingly loud. The hands clutching Derick''s back exerted relentless force, and even her nails sank deep into his flesh.

    Derick''s vigorous movements persisted. As his manhood penetrated and withdrew, his abdomen rhythmically slapped against the beauty''s lower abdomen, producing a smacking sound. Along with the rhythmic "squish squish" sounds emanating from their intimate connection, the entire room was immersed in an atmosphere of extreme debauchery.

    Soon enough, it was Lin Mengxuan who approached climax once again. Her moans took on a new pitch, becoming intermittent, and her legs spasmed against the man''s waist.

    Both arms clung tightly to Derick''s back, as if wanting to merge their entire beings. From Luo Zhengxun''s perspective, Derick''s chest was held so snugly by his wife that there was hardly any gap. Even the wife''s breasts were pressed together into what seemed like a meaty sandwich, with only two fleshly mounds visible between their chests.

    It appeared that Derick was also approaching the pinnacle of pleasure. From deep within his throat, he began emitting hoarse roars resembling those of an old bull, and the speed of his pelvic thrusts increased.

    Luo Zhengxun squinted to observe, noticing that even Derick''s manhood seemed to become more rigid, and it looked as if the final thrusts might pierce through his wife''s honeyed passage directly. The semen inside her uterus was stirred up, creating a noticeable bulge on her belly.

    With the final cry from his wife, her entire body convulsed and trembled uncontrollably. Luo Zhengxun closely watched as his wife''s honeyed passage contracted in waves, and the pink labia clung and undulated around Derick''s manhood. The originally pink labia were rubbed to the point of swelling and turning dark, and the intense contractions made it challenging for Derick to continue penetrating.

    The atmosphere in the room reached an extreme level of debauchery.

    Clearly, Derick was also struggling to hold on. The convulsions and undulations of the beauty''s intimate area, induced by her climax, heightened his arousal. He made a few feeble stirs inside, feeling his spine tingling, and then began the final sprint. After a few thrusts, he forcefully pushed his manhood all the way into the deepest part of Lin Mengxuan''s honeyed passage, allowing her intimate area to envelop the base of his manhood and initiate its own undulations.

    Derick pressed his lower body tightly against the beauty''s honeyed passage, and the two sets of genitalia perfectly merged together. Derick''s whole body trembled one after another, and with each shake, the voyeuristic Luo Zhengxun could imagine a large amount of semen pouring from his urethra into his wife''s uterine chamber. This time, Derick continued to shake for dozens of times before gradually coming to a stop.

    Although the amount of ejaculation this time was far less than the previous one, it lasted for more than a minute, estimated to be many times more than Luo Zhengxun''s usual amount. This made him extremely envious and jealous.

    The two massive ejaculations caused the beauty''s uterus to swell, making her belly look terrifyingly similar to that of a woman carrying a six or seven-month pregnancy. Just thinking about how much semen was inside was enough to paint a vivid picture.

    "Be careful... don''t let it leak out~ This is a special gift from your husband," Derick pressed on the visibly swollen belly of Lin Mengxuan. The movement inside could even be felt.

    "I... I understand," looking at the man''s dominant gaze, Lin Mengxuan spoke with a hint of vulnerability. She then carefully lifted her buttocks, placed a pillow underneath, and protected the semen that the man had ejaculated from flowing out.

    "Come on, be a good girl, use this to plug it up~" From somewhere, Derick directly pulled out a dildo. It was about half the size of Derick''s own manhood, but even so, it surpassed Luo Zhengxun''s pitiful little member.

    Blushing, Lin Mengxuan accepted the dildo from the man''s hand. After he withdrew his manhood, she quickly blocked her small opening, ensuring that the copious amount of semen inside wouldn''t leak out. After all, Derick had injected so much that even with her buttocks raised, there was a risk of semen flowing out directly.

    In the end, under Luo Zhengxun''s watchful gaze, Lin Mengxuan meticulously cleaned Derick''s penis with her small mouth. Only then did Derick satisfactorily release and leave.

    Feeling somewhat guilty, Lin Mengxuan glanced at her husband still sound asleep beside her. She felt a bit embarrassed and clear-headed. Although she was puzzled as to why such a commotion didn''t wake Luo Zhengxun up, it was better not to be discovered. With a uterus full of semen, the beauty reveled in the satisfaction of her pure uterus, meant only for her husband, being gradually defiled and conquered by the wild man. Then, she drifted into a deep sleep.

    ...

    Around the walls of the hospital, Derick suddenly appeared and glanced at the light screen of the system. "It seems that although there are several other women trying to level up, progress is still too slow. After all, there are only four women with abilities right now."

    "The zombies in the inner city have all been cleared. Even if there are a few remaining, they should be very few," Derick said. The inner city he referred to was the safety zone centered around the hospital, with a radius of ten kilometers and the base walls as the boundary. In the subsequent planning, this was the most crucial part of the entire base.

 Chapter 153 153: Rewarding the Female Warriors with Abilities

    "Ah... it''s the Lord." On the city wall, several female warriors responsible for patrolling spotted Derick''s figure and hurriedly ran over, kneeling down respectfully to greet him.

    "Hello, Lord." The few female warriors obediently knelt down, lowering their heads without any hint of discontent.

    "Well... get up!" Derick casually helped two female warriors stand up. Initially, he felt a bit unaccustomed to such a grand gesture, but since it was prescribed by Lisa and it felt good, Derick didn''t refuse.

    Having personal contact with the Lord they often thought about, even worshipped like a deity, the two female warriors were currently very excited. Their hearts were pounding, and they almost wanted to directly hug Derick. Fortunately, they restrained themselves from such inappropriate actions.

    "Go patrol well..." Derick said to the two excited female warriors and then left.

    "Oh, Lily, I was so excited just now that I forgot to ask for the Lord''s signature..." Watching the Lord leave, the two female warriors were initially disappointed for a while. Then one of them seemed to remember something and slapped her head in regret.

    "I know, I was completely attracted by the Lord''s aura just now. I forgot how to speak. The Lord''s cold and cool appearance is really handsome. I want to kiss him..." One of the female warriors'' eyes sparkled with stars.

    "Lily, you shameless thing, you''re already in heat now. Have you ever thought about whether the Lord would be interested in us?" The other girl teased.

    Lily blushed but didn''t get angry. She just teased her companion, "You still have the nerve to say that. When we saw the Lord just now, your legs were probably so weak. Who was saying before that when she meets the Lord, she''ll definitely undress and lie on top of him?"

    "Oh, you cheeky brat, making things up..." The two girls teased and joked for a while before composing themselves and continuing their patrol.

    Derick couldn''t help but notice the admiration and adoration in the eyes of the two female warriors. He speculated that if he just beckoned with his finger, the two warriors would immediately rush over, and perhaps even undress on the spot for intimate activities. After all, these female warriors regarded him as a god to be worshipped and believed in.

    However, Derick had developed higher standards now. While these two female warriors could be considered goddesses in the eyes of ordinary people, there was still a considerable distance between them and stars like Lisa, or exceptional beauties with special identities like Mu Ling and Lin Mengxuan.

    He casually opened the system panel:

    Host: Derick

    Abilities: Lightning Ability, Magnetism Manipulation Ability, Earth Ability, Wood Ability

    Strength: 396

    Endurance: 355

    Speed: 325

    Spirit: 403

    Points: 36980

    Experience: 89632/500000; 3654/5000; 1240/2000

    Apart from the Lightning Ability reaching level 6, the other two abilities were at level 3 and level 2, respectively. The slow progression of the other abilities was due to Derick relying solely on himself for leveling up and not actively seeking out zombies to kill. While the female warriors killed many zombies, they only provided points to Derick. For the experience needed to level up abilities, it was necessary for women with these abilities to kill zombies. Currently, Angelica and the others possessed the Lightning Ability, which explained its faster advancement, while the other two abilities progressed at a more moderate pace.

    So Derick was preparing for a big deployment of abilities today, a full-scale blossoming. Abilities like the Wood Ability were particularly useful in healing, ensuring the safety of the female warriors. Derick planned to establish a healing team with members possessing the Wood Ability to guarantee the safety of the female warriors.

    "Master, all the female warriors in the base are anxious to gather, including those patrolling the city walls and those going out to kill zombies. There are a total of 1528 female warriors, and there are also 2091 maids. Should we assemble them as well?" Judy looked at the registration book in her hands and inquired.

    "The maids can be arranged later; for now, assemble the female warriors..." The loyalty of the female warriors was currently very high, with the majority having a loyalty rating of 90 or above, and the lowest being 80. Therefore, teaching them abilities posed no problem.

    "Sis, I plan to divide the functions of the female warriors roughly into five departments: Combat, Medical, Guard, Instruction, and Punishment," Derick explained to Angelica.

    Currently, the hospital''s organizational structure and ranking were somewhat chaotic. Maids held the lowest rank, female warriors had a slightly higher status, followed by Lisa and the other four main mothers. There were no detailed divisions of roles, and any tasks that needed to be done were arranged on the spot by Lisa and the others, leading to increased workload and management chaos.

    Hence, Derick decided to decentralize the personnel in the base, forming five departments, each with its own responsibilities. However, since Derick wasn''t a professional manager, the divisions weren''t very detailed. Among the women in the base, there were some with managerial skills, but their statuses weren''t sufficient, making the management of the base less effective.

    "Yue Yiren would be suitable for management. It''s time to bring her over. She should have arranged things in the villa area," Derick thought. This time, the expansion of the base included the Moonlight''s villa area, and Derick also sent some female warriors to protect them. After all, Moonlight, Yue Yiren, and a dozen other women, including the housewife Lin Mengxuan, whom Derick played with yesterday, were in the villa area. However, there were fewer people in the base at the moment, and there weren''t many in the villa area.

    "Now let''s go get Yue Yiren..." Without waiting for Angelica to speak, Derick directly controlled the lightning to flash to the villa area. Angelica could only watch his back, sighing helplessly.

    "Stand properly, let Master see your momentum..." After being carried by Derick all the way through the air, what Yue Yiren saw upon landing was Lisa giving a speech to the 1528 female warriors.

    "Oh my..." For the first time being carried in the air, Yue Yiren''s head was a bit dizzy even after landing. It took her a while to react, and she looked at Derick with some resentment.

    Derick awkwardly smiled and introduced Yue Yiren to the situation inside the base, as well as Lisa and the others. Meanwhile, Angelica and Lisa were sizing up this suddenly appeared elegant and charming woman.

    At least in their eyes, Yue Yiren was undoubtedly very beautiful, not inferior to the four of them, and even exuded a mature charm.

    "So, you''re President Yue. I wondered why the Master would bring a woman with management experience..." Angelica didn''t know Yue Yiren, but Lisa, a former star, how could she not recognize a beautiful female president with a net worth of billions, who was somewhat famous nationwide?

    Lisa and Angelica''s behavior wasn''t specifically targeted at Yue Yiren. They were both intelligent and not prone to jealousy. Instead, they wanted to see if Yue Yiren was qualified to be on an equal footing with the four of them. In the eyes of Lisa and the others, they were the earliest followers of Derick, the most favored, and the first women in the base to gain abilities. They held the highest status in the base, and now they might have to add Yue Yiren to the mix.

    Lisa didn''t want a woman who was inexperienced or petty, causing jealousy and conflicts among them. However, Yue Yiren didn''t seem to be that kind of woman. She presented herself with humility from the beginning, recognizing Lisa and the others as the core high-level members of the base. She even voluntarily used terms like "sister" and emphasized that it was because she was following Derick.

    "Yiren, no need to be so formal. Besides Angelica being the undeniable big sister, the rest of us don''t make such fine distinctions. Just call us by our names," Lisa said with a smiling face as she held Yue Yiren''s hand. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Muling and Judy also nodded. After all, Yue Yiren was several years older than them, and calling her "sister" felt a bit strange. They didn''t mind this kind of address as long as everyone got along harmoniously.

 Chapter 154 154: Formation of the Supernatural Department

    Although Angelica had been with Lisa and the others for a long time and had gradually become familiar with each other, Yue Yiren, who had just joined, was still somewhat unfamiliar to her. However, at this moment, she wouldn''t disrespect Derick and actively approached Yue Yiren, holding her hand to show friendliness.

    Seeing Yue Yiren quickly integrating into the group of four sisters, Derick expressed his satisfaction.

    In the following time, Derick deliberately discussed with Yue Yiren and a few other women with management experience to optimize the management departments in the base. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "These five departments proposed by the master are basically fine and can ensure the smooth operation of the entire base. As for the level system and the management of the maids, I will come up with a plan in the next few days," Yue Yiren spoke confidently to Derick.

    Indeed, as expected of a female CEO who had managed thousands of employees, Yue Yiren put forward many constructive policies, such as changing the base''s previous allocation system to a more efficient one, establishing a merit system, and introducing a currency system when necessary. These measures would effectively increase the enthusiasm of the female warriors and maids, benefiting the development of the base.

    "Good, then you will be in charge of coordinating," Derick said.

    Having no management experience and generally disliking such matters, Derick had entrusted the base''s management to Angelica and Lisa before. He preferred to stay above, acting as a deity within the base.

    "Quiet down. Today, I''ve gathered you here to announce a few things. Firstly, the master will select some outstanding female warriors to reward them with abilities. Secondly, several departments with specific responsibilities will be added to the base to manage various matters," Yue Yiren declared.

    In the crowd, Sacha nudged Tess, who was still in a daze. "Hey, Tess, did you hear that? The master is going to grant us that kind of divine power again. Isn''t it great?" Sacha''s face was full of excitement, and she was so thrilled that she almost jumped up.

    Actually, Sacha wasn''t the only one. When Lisa made that announcement, many female warriors were astonished, causing a commotion. If it weren''t for the prohibition on loud noise, the entire base would probably be cheering instantly. Nevertheless, the women were still buzzing like tens of thousands of sparrows.

    "Stop making a fuss. Even if there is such a thing, it''s impossible for us," Tess directly poured cold water on Sacha''s excitement.

    "Eh..." Sacha was stunned for a moment and looked at her strangely. "What''s wrong with you? Lately, you seem to have lost interest in everything. Even if the master doesn''t grant us divine power, being close to the master is pretty good, you know? I don''t know how many women are dreaming of such a scene!"

    Tess rolled her eyes, not bothering to deal with her friend who had become obsessed, almost turning into a Derick fangirl. Although she appeared indifferent, her gaze was complex as she looked at the man in front, standing on the empty ground, his face stern, being stared at with reverence and admiration by the women.

    "When did I stop hating him so much?" Tess silently pondered. Initially, she was forcibly brought back to the hospital base by Lisa and even received some training tied up by Lisa. She used to harbor resentment towards Derick and the others, but after living in the base for some time, her feelings had unconsciously changed.

    "Is it the environmental influence brought about by these brainwashed women?" Tess looked at the group of female warriors who seemed willing to die for their master. "Or is it the submission to his formidable power?" Tess thought of the overwhelming power she had witnessed when following the team to clear out zombies these days, especially when encountering those women with supernatural abilities.

    Perhaps it was a bit of both, but what Tess pondered more was the desire to take control of her own destiny. She didn''t want to be helpless when facing zombies, nor did she want to be restrained by others, easily caught and manipulated. That''s why she worked even harder to gain more powerful abilities after joining the ranks of female warriors. There were times when she pushed herself to the brink of exhaustion, almost collapsing, and it took several persuasions from Sacha to make her ease up a bit.

    Now, with the opportunity to easily obtain tremendous power right in front of her, Tess couldn''t help but hesitate. After all, even the powerful female warriors, including those from the first batch, who could emit blade energy, were incomparable to those who had received divine power. It might even be said that they were not on the same level.

    "Sigh, why think so much? Even if I''m willing, he might not be willing to give it," Tess chuckled self-deprecatingly. Shaking her head, for some reason, Lisa, who initially claimed to train her as a plaything, hadn''t come to her recently. Even Derick didn''t request her to share a bed, which initially made Sacha nervous for quite a while. Not only her, but even Sacha, who had already been deflowered by Derick, had few opportunities to spend time with him.

    "Tess, Sacha... endowed with magnetic abilities, appointed as squad leaders in the combat department, managing fifty female warriors." Just as Tess was still lost in thought, Lisa''s voice suddenly rang out from the front.

    A considerable number of female warriors were included in the combat department, with over a thousand of them, almost half of the total, assigned to this department. After all, developing the base and clearing zombies were routine tasks for the base''s growth.

    However, not all female warriors were bestowed with supernatural abilities; only a small portion received such gifts. So, when Tess and Sacha were announced to have gained supernatural abilities, the nearby female warriors cast admiring glances.

    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go..." Seeing her friend in a daze, an excited Sacha quickly pulled Tess along. Other female warriors didn''t need direct contact with Derick; it was those endowed with supernatural abilities who required Derick''s personal touch.

    Still a bit dizzy, Tess was led by Sacha to the front, joining about a dozen other female warriors who had also received supernatural abilities, ready to receive their master''s reward.

    Derick extended his hand, touching the forehead of a female warrior. A mysterious force transmitted through his body, causing the female warrior receiving the supernatural ability to almost lose her footing. She stared intently at Derick, making him feel a bit awkward.

    As Derick slowly approached Tess and the others, Sacha quickly positioned herself, her small eyes blinking in anticipation and admiration. How could Derick not understand the girl''s intentions? After transmitting the supernatural ability to her, he said, "Come to the second floor tonight..."

    Hearing Derick''s words, the gazes of several nearby female warriors almost seemed to ignite with jealousy as they looked at Sacha.

    "Yes... Master~" Sacha nodded with a blush. With so many women surrounding the master, even someone like Sacha, a campus goddess, found it challenging to receive his favor. Naturally, Sacha couldn''t help but wish for some affection from the master.

    Tess, standing nearby, listened to the conversation between her best friend and Derick. She felt a mix of awkwardness and shyness, especially when Derick approached her. Her teenage heart pounded, and her face turned even redder than Sacha''s.

    Following the routine, Derick transferred the magnetic control ability to Tess. "Work hard and make the most of it," he said casually to the young girl.

    "Yes... Mas... Master," for some unknown reason, Tess instinctively replied firmly. It was her first time voluntarily addressing him as "Master." She used to resist this title, finding it somewhat humiliating. However, her feelings now seemed much more relaxed.

 Chapter 155 155: Changes in the Base

    In a short time, all the departments of the base were fully delineated, and all the female warriors were assigned to the Combat Department, Medical Department, Guard Department, Punishment Department, and Teaching Department.

    Angelica was in charge of the Medical Department, Moonlight was responsible for the Guard Department, Lisa took charge of the Punishment Department, and Mu Ling managed the Teaching Department. The Combat Department was collectively managed by several individuals, with Judy overseeing daily affairs. Despite her young age, the Combat Department was the most robust unit, with many squad leaders beneath her, alleviating her concerns.

    "Ah, the Punishment Department seems intriguing..." Lisa looked mischievously at the female warriors, seemingly eager to deal with those who were disobedient.

    "Violent woman..." Judy rolled her eyes, muttered a complaint. She didn''t mind being assigned to the Combat Department; after all, it was relaxed during normal times, mainly focused on zombie hunting. Instead, she found the responsibilities of other departments, requiring more management, to be troublesome.

    Derick''s assignments were quite reasonable. For the Medical Department, in addition to recruiting maids with previous medical experience, Derick also equipped the department with a few healing ability wielders with the power of Wood.

    The Guard Department was responsible for the overall safety of the base, including daily patrols, base management, supervision of maid work, etc. Therefore, the majority of its members possessed Earth abilities.

    The Combat Department primarily consisted of individuals with Thunder and Magnetic Control abilities, with the same applying to the Punishment Department. As for the Teaching Department, Mu Ling took charge, considering her previous role in instructing the female warriors, which had become well-organized.

    Previously, the base was mostly managed by the five women, where commands were given one after another whenever something happened. This was manageable when the number of people was low. However, with the increasing number of women in the base, execution became more complicated. Therefore, the division of management departments became necessary.

    "It seems like I heard someone talking behind my back... Isn''t that right, Judy?" Lisa cracked her knuckles, looking at Judy with a sly smile.

    "No, it''s not true. You must have misunderstood..." The loli girl''s face changed, hurriedly denying the accusation.

    "You never learn. Last time you provoked sis, you almost got a beating, and now you''ve forgotten again..." Mulin chuckled, looking at Judy hiding behind her. The little troublemaker had a sharp tongue, often provoking them, and the result was always a harsh lesson.

    However, Angelica and the others wouldn''t really go too hard on Judy. At most, they would give her a good spanking. After all, having such a lively character could bring a cheerful atmosphere to the base.

    Two days later...

    On the base walls, Derick walked along, holding two little lolis in hand, one being Moonlight and the other Chu Xiaoyue. Both little girls were cute, pretty, and obedient.

    Since the last time he assigned management tasks to the female warriors, Derick had been busy with the construction of the city walls. With the help of several earth-elemental female warriors in the Guard Department, today the city walls were finally completed.

    The initial construction by the system was just a circle of earthworks around the base, without even a city gate. Derick had to use his abilities to adjust the city gate, stairs, and a series of wall structures. Now, after much effort, it was finally finished.

    Looking down from the city walls, the towering giant walls reached over ten meters in height, with a width of five meters, encircling a safety zone of about ten kilometers around the base. This insurmountable barrier would make any zombies or ground forces despair.

    Overlooking the inner city area, in these two days, numerous maids and female warriors had been busy. They barely managed to tidy up the entire inner city, clearing all zombie corpses from the ground. The broken ground was also repaired by earth-elemental users. The whole inner city now looked refreshed, resembling its pre-apocalyptic state, though not as prosperous.

    Derick couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in his heart. In this apocalyptic world where everyone was on edge, he had created a secure base that belonged only to him. The feeling was truly spectacular.

    "Dad... This is amazing!" Moonlight exclaimed in astonishment as she looked at the towering city walls, her eyes filled with admiration. She already looked like a little fangirl.

    "Haha... You''re quite the talker, little one," Derick chuckled, gently stroking Moonlight''s hair. "Moonlight, would you like to become a supernatural being too?"

    "Like Mom?" The loli girl''s eyes lit up. She had seen Yue, who was bestowed with the ability to control magnetism by Derick, so Moonlight had always been fascinated by this magical power.

    "Yes, just like your mom, and you can have abilities like the other sisters too..."

    "Really? Yes, yes!" Despite Moonlight''s usual intelligence, she couldn''t help but excitedly dance around at the thought.

    When he saw his obedient daughter so happy, Derick was also very satisfied. After all, a small gesture could make the genius beauty infatuated with him, which was very fulfilling. "Moonlight, what superpower do you want? Is it lightning, or control over magnetic fields, or perhaps earth and wood manipulation?"

    Now it was the little girl''s turn to be conflicted. Moonlight bit her cherry lips and thought for a long time without deciding on a superpower. She hadn''t even thought about getting everything she wanted. "I... I think I want control over magnetic fields." After hesitating for a long time, she made her choice.

    "Come on, give Daddy a kiss..." Derick wasn''t in a hurry, but instead waited patiently for the little girl to make her choice, tempting her.

    Blushing, the little girl glanced at another little girl, Chu Xiaoyue, who was watching intently beside her. She took the initiative to tiptoe and kiss Derick''s lips, and Derick''s hands unreservedly covered the girl''s perky buttocks.

    After a set of French wet kisses, Moonlight became dizzy and flushed. Unconsciously, the transfer of superpowers was completed. After all, Derick''s sharing only required physical contact, and he decided where to make contact.

    "Brother... Can daddy and daughter kiss each other?" Chu Xiaoyue, a real little girl, was stunned on the side. She didn''t quite understand and thought that Moonlight was really Derick''s daughter, so she asked curiously.

    "Yeah..." Derick smiled and nodded.

    "Brother, I want to kiss too~" The little girl seemed a bit envious, so she took the initiative to hold Derick''s hand and tried to hug him. However, Chu Xiaoyue was too short, not even reaching Derick''s chest. She struggled for a while but couldn''t reach his neck.

    Derick just had to bend over and gave the angelic little girl a funny kiss. Now both little girls were satisfied, and then obediently held Derick''s hand and went home... S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Master, we have been studying and improving the base level system and management system for the past few days. If there are any shortcomings, we can work on them later. What do you think?" Yue Ren approached Derick and said.

    "Alright, you two go play..." Derick sent Moonlight and Chu Xiaoyue away, then listened to Yue Ren''s report. After all, this was a matter of the base''s future development, and he had to be concerned.

    "Go ahead, I''m listening..." Yue Ren nodded and opened the folder in her hand. "First of all, there is the level system. We have tentatively divided it into nine levels, from the lowest level one to the highest level nine. The lowest level is female slaves, generally women who have made mistakes or been lazy. The second level is ordinary maids, the third level is female warriors, followed by squad leader, battalion commander, commander, legion commander..."

    "When it comes to legion commander, that is the highest level that ordinary women can reach. The eighth level is the arbitration group, which is usually personally appointed by you, Master. It must also be a woman who has been favored by you and granted divine power. The arbitration group has great power and can unconditionally decide on any maids and female warriors below level eight, including the legion commander..."

 Chapter 156 156: Base Rank Classification

    "Then, above that, is your position, my lord, at the highest level within the entire base, the sole deity, basking in the worship and admiration of all the women..." Here, Yue Yiren blinked at Derick, and the meaning behind her words was evidently clear.

    "Mm-hmm... sounds good. Go on..." Derick paid no attention to the amorous beauty and simply nodded.

    Yue Yiren adjusted her expression and continued, "In terms of attire, we''ve also designed a set, using black and white as the base colors, inspired by the designs of maid uniforms and military attire, appearing both handsome and beautiful. It''s like this..." Yue Yiren opened a file with pictures.

    "Not only that, we''ve also used stars as a standard to create medals corresponding to each identity level, from one star to the highest eight stars, representing eight levels. Later on, we''ll have some maids with tailoring experience make these things."

    Yue Yiren explained the base''s rank system briefly, then looked at Derick. "My lord, what do you think?"

    "Satisfied, quite satisfied. Continue..."

    Relieved, Yue Yiren finally breathed a sigh of relief. These past two days, she had put in a lot of effort to barely create this basic and sound system to ensure the healthy development of the entire base. Yue Yiren didn''t want to be just a decorative vase; she aimed to assist her master and strive for a higher position in his heart.

    And Yue Yiren''s created ranking system goes far beyond just that, "There''s also a promotion system. For example, to advance from LV1 to LV2, it requires an LV3 examiner to assess her abilities and merits. Only after meeting the criteria can she be promoted."

    "The examiners are all selected by the arbitration group, ranging from level three to level six examiners. To prevent any ulterior motives, level six and level seven examiners are appointed directly by you, my lord, including the level eight arbitration group members."

    Yue Yiren''s words didn''t provoke dissatisfaction from the nearby women. Although they were loyal to Derick, they were also afraid that some unscrupulous women below might cause trouble, disrupting the development of the entire base, which would be a serious offense.

    Derick nodded, signaling Yue Yiren to continue.

    "There''s also a task system and a currency policy. From now on, it''s necessary to introduce something like currency to replace the traditional obsolete paper money. Of course, the specific wages and rewards for these women will be decided after we establish a stable monetary system. My lord, do you have any way to create some currency..." Yue Yiren stared at Derick intently.

    "Uh..." Derick snapped back to reality, looking at the adoring gaze of the women around him. He felt a bit overwhelmed. While these women weren''t as fervent as the female warriors, they indeed treated him like an omnipotent god, giving him a bit of a headache.

    "Just wait a moment..."

    Upon hearing this, all the women obediently sat down, surrounding Derick without disturbing him.

    "System, is there any way to create a currency system?" Helpless, Derick had no choice but to seek assistance from the system. After all, if he had to figure out a currency system on his own, it would be quite challenging.

    And a currency system is a necessity; the old paper money has been completely abandoned, and hardly anyone uses it anymore. Now that the base is on the right track, there is a need for a financial system to drive development, serving as the source of motivation.

    [Ding, the host can adopt a point system, utilizing personal wristbands from the system store to replace the function of a currency system.] While the system couldn''t produce physical currency, it provided Derick with an alternative method.

    Delighted at the suggestion, Derick had observed the items in the system store, and the wristband was one of them. Priced at ten points, though not expensive, it had various functions, including real-time positioning, map drawing, identity recognition, and even serving as a bank card by using points instead of currency.

    Choosing to purchase it, Derick soon held a wristband emitting a black light. Seeing the gazes of the women directed at him, Derick smiled slightly, activated the switch, and a notebook-sized light screen appeared in front of him. It displayed various menus, such as identity recognition, maps, points checking, communication, and more. This wristband was a high-tech product produced by the system, with functions like dust and water resistance. Even if it were run over by a vehicle or torn by zombies, it wouldn''t be damaged. Its battery life was impressive, lasting for a month on a single charge, and it could even be charged by solar power.

    Derick introduced the functions of the wristband to the women, leaving them stunned. "This is simply too futuristic, just like something from a future world," Lisa couldn''t help but mutter.

    "Is this for real?" Judy tried reaching her hand through the light screen, only to find that it went through, but touch and click worked without any issues.

    "It''s so amazing." Even the usually cold Angelica couldn''t help but be somewhat surprised.

    Derick proudly admired the surprised expressions of the women gaping in amazement. "The point system can also be used to replace the currency system. Here is a central controller that can oversee the achievements of the female warriors, manage the points system, and a few of you can have partial permissions to distribute points."

    "That works well, and we don''t have to manage the currency system separately. Points can directly replace it, and it''s much more convenient," Mulin nodded. For these female warriors, the more zombies they killed, the more rewards they would receive, and the wristband could also serve as a counter.

    "Here are three thousand identity wristbands, each woman has one, including the maids..." Derick raised his hand, and a pile of black wristbands fell onto the floor in front of him, forming a small mountain.

    "Oh dear, Master, you almost buried me..." Judy nearly got buried under the pile of wristbands and quickly struggled free.

    "You continue..." Derick pretended not to hear, addressing Yue Yiren.

    Yue Yiren chuckled and continued her explanation. Meanwhile, Judy snorted from her nose, sat in Derick''s lap, and gave his shoulder a fierce bite, only to find she couldn''t bite through. She ended up holding her cheek and wincing.

    "Since we''re using points instead of currency for rewards, we need to adjust the original plan, replacing monetary rewards with point rewards..."

    "The third aspect is that we need to select a group of capable women from the maids and female warriors to restore the economy and ecology inside the inner city. There''s still a high demand for items like cosmetics and clothing, and we can reopen businesses, entrusting capable women to manage them."

    "The population in the inner city will surely increase significantly in the future, so we need to gradually clear the residential areas. We can also implement a property system, such as earning a certain number of points to have a fixed house in the inner city. I''m sure those women will want to be closer to the master!" Yue Yiren grinned mischievously.

    Derick was left somewhat speechless. "Ahem... let''s not rush with that. Continue talking about the other matters..."

    "Since we''ve been focusing on clearing zombies and establishing safe zones, we haven''t had time to resume production. Now that the base is established, we can prioritize these things. After all, the lives of those women can''t just revolve around farming and killing zombies."

    Several women nodded in agreement, recognizing the necessity of economic development. While ensuring safety and basic needs, everyone naturally wanted to live a better life.

    "Then there''s one more thing..." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At this point, the women finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yue Yiren had been explaining for over an hour, thoroughly covering the details of the base. If it were up to Lisa and others without managerial experience, they would probably be driven mad trying to handle it all.

 Chapter 157 157: Naming the Base, Zombie Crystals

    Yue Yiren naturally noticed the puzzled expressions on the faces of the women and didn''t beat around the bush. She went straight to the final question, "My lord, our base needs a name..."

    Yue Yiren''s words stumped everyone, including Derick. For a moment, they all looked a bit confused; they hadn''t considered this question before.

    "Yes, a name. The development of a force inevitably requires a good name. It not only enhances cohesion but also gives the female warriors a greater sense of responsibility. It''s like a rebirth, bidding farewell to the past era. The symbolic and practical significance is immense," Yue Yiren explained eloquently.

    Listening to her, Derick''s eyes lit up. She made a lot of sense. The base indeed needed a name. Since it was a force he developed, how could it not have its own identity? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What do you think it should be called?" The women present were not foolish, and they quickly understood the significance of this name.

    "How about calling it Derick City, named after our lord..." Judy was the first to suggest.

    "What a terrible name! It sounds awful. I feel it''s better to call it ''The City of the Master and His Maids''..." Lisa enthusiastically put forward her idea.

    "Ha..." Derick almost spat out blood. After giving her a disapproving look, he said somewhat irritably, "Don''t mess around. What kind of lousy name is that..."

    Seeing Lisa get scolded, the women all laughed cheekily. Only Lisa, holding her head, looked pitiful and aggrieved.

    After dismissing a few impractical suggestions from the women, Angelica eventually proposed a name, "I think we should call it ''Order.'' The City of Order, a city built by you, a city of your order."

    "This name is good and quite meaningful," Yue Yiren nodded in agreement.

    "Since no one has objections, let''s go with ''Order'' then..." Derick was quite satisfied with the name. At least it sounded imposing and fitting for the name of a force. It wasn''t like some weird suggestions from the other women.

    "Yiren, thank you for your hard work. You''ve been busy for so long..." Angelica expressed her gratitude to Yue Yiren. If it weren''t for Yue Yiren, they wouldn''t know how long it would take to establish the management structure and rank system for the base.

    "It''s nothing. It''s what I should do..." Yue Yiren was pleasantly surprised and quickly stood up, holding Angelica''s hand. These days, she had come to understand that Angelica was Derick''s sister and, in terms of status, was rightfully the big sister in the base. The other women also acknowledged this.

    "Alright, big sister, you two don''t need to show such sisterly affection. Let the master reward Yiren tonight, that should be enough..." Lisa perked up, looking at Angelica and Yue Yiren with some mischievous intent.

    Both of their faces turned a bit red. Yue Yiren was fine; she had been intimate with Derick and had her virginity taken by him. Angelica, on the other hand, hadn''t experienced that yet. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, but with so many women around Derick, she felt awkward joining them, even though they referred to each other as sisters in their daily interactions.

    "Hehe... not a bad suggestion, but no need to rush. You won''t escape tonight. To celebrate the renaming of the base, we''ll have a party tonight for everyone," Derick''s gaze swept over the women. Some blushed and lowered their heads, while others showed excited expressions of being favored.

    "Alright, is there anything else? If not, I''ll go out for a while." Just now, Derick spent over thirty thousand points on three thousand wristbands, so he decided to go on a hunting spree to replenish his points and explore a bit.

    "Wait, Master, I have something to tell you..." Derick was about to leave when Judy grabbed his hand and spoke.

    "Um..." Derick casually responded, not expecting there to be anything, so he reluctantly sat down to see what Judy wanted to say.

    "Master, didn''t you give me another wood-based ability last time? Actually, I feel like it''s more of a plant-based ability, with a broad range and the ability to control plants..."

    "Get to the point..." Seeing Judy about to digress again, Derick quickly stopped her.

    "Alright..." Despite being interrupted, the loli girl excitedly took something out of her pocket ¨C a green crystalline substance similar to zombie crystals.

    "This is what I found. Didn''t you say that second-level or higher zombie brains produce this kind of thing? You asked us to collect it, but now I''ve found that first-level zombies also have it in their bodies..."

    As Judy spoke, Derick remembered that he had instructed the female warriors to collect zombie crystals when they killed higher-level zombies. These crystals could be used to purify the zombie virus inside the system and, after refinement, enhance physical fitness. There was also a chance to unlock abilities. Alternatively, Derick could feed them to the system space to increase its volume.

    However, Derick later forgot about this matter and had no idea how much the female warriors had collected. "Ahem, go on..." Derick felt a bit awkward and didn''t want to admit that he had forgotten about it.

    "What''s the deal with what you just said about first-level zombies having this stuff in their bodies?" In fact, another reason Derick forgot was that this substance wasn''t very useful for him. Also, higher-level zombies were rare; it took almost a few thousand zombies to produce a second-level zombie, and even fewer higher-level ones. The few fifth-level zombies in the city center were almost a result of millions of zombies.

    "Today, when I was healing a wounded female warrior who got scratched by a zombie, I felt that the zombie''s blood could be purified, resulting in a very small zombie crystal, containing vitality..." Judy opened her hand, revealing a smaller crystal, almost the size of a grain of rice, with a faint trace of life within.

    "Moreover, the bloodstains from zombies that have been purified by the wood-based ability can also be refined. After purification, both the bloodstains and crystals won''t have the zombie virus, and they can be ingested to enhance physical fitness." Judy''s words brightened the eyes of the other women. Although these crystals weren''t very useful for women of this level, they were extremely valuable for the female warriors and maids. They could significantly increase their physical fitness and strengthen their basic attributes.

    After all, even though Derick had established five departments and rewarded some female warriors with abilities, among the 1,500 female warriors, only a few, less than fifty, had gained abilities. The rest were ordinary soldiers without abilities, and these zombie crystals proved to be highly beneficial for them.

    "And after purification, those zombies just disintegrate into ashes, as if these things were the forces sustaining their existence," Judy''s words sparked the imagination of the other women. Could it be that these zombie crystals contained the secrets of the zombies? How else could one explain their endless energy and almost inexhaustible vitality?

    "Well... Judy did a good job with this. In the future, we can have those with wood-based abilities purify zombie blood and crystals, and use them as rewards for the female warriors," Derick nodded. Except for those women who had abilities and had significantly enhanced physical fitness, these purified crystals were still very effective for even the most formidable ordinary female warriors.

    Upon hearing Derick''s praise, Judy appeared quite pleased, carrying herself with an air of accomplishment. She proudly stood tall, flaunting her success, leaving the other women somewhat speechless.

    "Alright, since that''s the case, let Judy handle the purification of the zombie crystals that have been accumulated before..." Angelica made the decision.

    "Huh? No, please don''t..." Judy''s expression went from proud to bitter, and she quickly shouted before running out in a hurry.

 Chapter 158 158: Kings Game (1)

    Behind them, there were laughter and giggles from the women. After Judy left, the group of women, including Yue Yiren, also went out. They distributed the level system and personal wristbands to every female warrior and maid.

    As night fell...

    "Sis, are you staying?" At this moment, in a room within the base, Lisa smiled with a hint of sensuality.

    Angelica turned around. This was the largest room in the base, already tidied up in the afternoon with no unnecessary furniture. The most prominent feature of the room was a large bed, ten meters long and wide in the center. Pillows and blankets were neatly arranged on one side, and seven or eight girls or beautiful women were standing or sitting nearby. Even a fool could tell what this environment was meant for.

    Angelica''s face turned a bit red. Derick had ordered the cleaning of this large room in the afternoon, saying that the previous bedroom was too small. This time, they were definitely going to have a big party. With such a large bed, accommodating a dozen people was no problem.

    If Angelica was to be intimate with her brother alone, she would naturally be willing. However, her sister had thin skin, and she didn''t want the first time to be this big, so she fled in the face of everyone''s teasing.

    "Sigh, sister has such a good figure. Even I envy it when I look at it. I just don''t know when there will be a chance to get hands-on..." Lisa''s hands made a few virtual grabs, looking like a little seductress.

    Yue Yiren ignored Lisa and had Gina and the other two maids bring red wine into the room.

    "Just drinking, or are we going to get bored after a few toasts and get straight to business?" At this point, Mu Ling ran over first and sat directly on the bed. It had to be admitted that her ample bosom was indeed attractive, and her small steps made for a bumpy and captivating sight. The intense shaking, seemingly about to burst out, was momentarily dazzling.

    Women, under Derick''s instigation, had already gathered in a circle on the bed. Despite the spacious area of the large bed, it still felt somewhat empty. If things were to get chaotic, the ample space would undoubtedly accommodate any position.

    Derick surveyed the surroundings, feeling like the center of attention surrounded by eight beautiful women. The pressure was intense. His gaze uncontrollably swept across the room, full of suggestive intent.

    It must be said that the scene before him resembled a room filled with the fragrance of spring. Although some women were dressed conservatively, their jade legs and delicate arms were enticing. A slight sniff seemed to capture the natural fragrance emanating from them, a scent that was irresistibly provocative. Derick instantly felt a stirring desire.

    "Let''s play the King''s Game; there are a total of nine people, and the rules are straightforward." Derick had already prepared playing cards, taking out numbered cards from 1 to 8 and the Joker.

    Lisa, Mulin, Judy, Yueiren, Moonlight, and three maids¡ªGina, Valda, and Joy¡ªmade up the group of eight. Playing a game that accommodated everyone in such a setting was limited.

    Although Derick had less than noble intentions, envisioning a debauched party, some of these women were quite reserved. Most were participating in such a group activity for the first time, feeling a bit nervous. Hence, Derick thought it best to let them start with a game. After all, the night was long, and there was plenty of time to take things slow.

    The King''s Game was deemed the best choice, as Derick''s intentions were clear. Moreover, with individuals like Lisa, who enjoyed creating chaos and playing the accomplice, the game served as the quickest way to set the mood. Once things got heated, it was easy to lose control.

    "King''s Game? All the women looked at each other, and no one objected. After all, playing games is just a cover, and the women all understand that it''s just an excuse.

    In fact, who isn''t feeling amorous tonight? Perhaps things will get messy, but it doesn''t matter. Alcohol heats up the brain, and with psychological preparation, they don''t mind.

    The women sat together, and their beauty and liveliness made people feel very excited. Especially with their delicate faces flushed from alcohol, they looked even more alluring.

    Even Derick couldn''t help but swallow his saliva as he looked at these beautiful women. After shuffling the cards lightly, he said, ''Come on, for the sake of fairness, let''s draw cards. The rule is that the king can designate two people to do something. The designated person must drink a glass of wine and then do it. If you''re not prepared to lose, don''t play. Otherwise, you might regret it later...''

    ''Hmph, what''s there to be afraid of losing? Are you scared?'' Judy immediately taunted. She has a strong competitive spirit when it comes to games. After all, there''s only one king, and it''s impossible for him to lose every time. Although she knows that no matter how the game is played, Derick will definitely have the advantage, she is willing to play along.

    The other women also understood Judy''s meaning. The young girl Loli probably likes to swallow Derick''s semen and is probably feeling greedy at this moment, so she is deliberately provoking.

    Derick is certainly happy about this. He couldn''t help but smile inwardly. It must be said that provocation is really effective. In fact, with so many people playing together and it being random, he really can''t take advantage of anything by drawing cards. But the advantage is that it creates an atmosphere of internal strife among them. When they get excited later, the commands will definitely become uninhibited. As long as they break down the barriers between each other first, Derick can do whatever he wants in the end. And more importantly, he is the only man, so no matter what he does, he has the advantage."

    Derick did not cheat either. The order of drawing cards is purely based on luck, and such gameplay lacks any real technical skill. At least on the surface, the game appears fair, with no issues of bias against anyone.

    Soon, everyone began, and the first person to draw the King was Mu Ling, dressed in a playful police uniform. After revealing her card, others covered their cards, eagerly watching her. After all, the women were playing this kind of game for the first time, and it was quite refreshing for them. They had to wait until Mu Ling finished giving orders before they could show their cards. This was to achieve a random effect; otherwise, it would be easy to retaliate against those whose identities were revealed prematurely.

    The rules were quite mild, starting off simple so that everyone could easily accept them. Subconsciously, the women might have found these rules a bit childish and non-threatening, allowing them to relax and not feel too tense.

    "Well, I command 1 and 2 to drink and toast," Mu Ling''s personality was relatively gentle, not as mischievous as Lisa or Judy. So, after a moment''s hesitation, she gave her command.

    Such a boring command immediately made Lisa show a disdainful expression, somewhat disappointed. They all knew that the boss was playing this game just for fun, and the first command being so serious indeed made it seem uninteresting.

    Fortunately, it was just the beginning, and Mu Ling''s words proved that she was still clear-headed. Under such clear-headed circumstances, it would be more fun when playing commands that were a bit embarrassing. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Number 1 is me!" Yue Yiren drew the number 1 card, and Joy, the little maid, drew the number 2 card. The two women were not very familiar, but fortunately, this action was not too embarrassing. They directly drank a toast, feeling not embarrassed at all but rather amused. However, the first round of commands was so inconsequential that they unconsciously prayed that Lisa or Judy, the mischievous girls, wouldn''t draw the King.

    In such a large gathering, everyone inevitably felt a bit nervous about who might do something outrageous. However, Mu Ling''s seemingly inconsequential command, coupled with the teasing smiles of the other women, made Mu Ling feel a bit embarrassed.

    Derick couldn''t help but wear a smile on his face, and Mu Ling couldn''t help but blush. In hindsight, she also felt that giving such a command on a night that was about to become lascivious and exciting was indeed a bit childish.

    "Mu, what you said is too simple. If someone draws the King, please make the punishment a bit more beastly," Judy, the mischievous girl, was always full of energy and naturally dissatisfied with such a mild penalty. She shouted on the side, reaching out to draw a card. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the King she was hoping for.

 Chapter 159 159: Kings Game (2)

    The group of beautiful women remained mostly silent, but judging by their expressions, they were beginning to feel excited about the game. Except for a few with gentler personalities, it seemed like the rest had mischievous thoughts running through their minds.

    Even though the sisters were always together, only Judy and a few others had experienced group activities with Derick. The curiosity among them about each other''s intimate moments in bed was evident. It must be noted that Derick''s guidance played a significant role in this process. After tasting the flavor of such experiences, they became more secretive and mischievous.

    As the cards were drawn, pairs of beautiful eyes scanned the surroundings, seemingly assessing who would be the most suitable prey for teasing. Unfortunately, the rules didn''t allow for specifying the target openly, which left some regrets. This idea instantly made them feel that the game was too conservative, and they thought it would be more thrilling if they could name names.

    Derick found it interesting to carefully observe the women''s reactions. From initially finding the game uninteresting to becoming contemplative, their psychological changes matched Derick''s expectations. It was a very positive developmental process.

    Then, Lisa drew the king. At first, she seemed pleased with the draw, but after surveying the group, she felt a bit at a loss on how to proceed. In hesitation, she even forgot what command to give.

    "Lisa, earlier you found it not exciting enough. How do you plan to make it more exciting this time?" Derick immediately provoked, well aware that Lisa wouldn''t settle for anything bland. Still, he needed to stimulate her with words.

    "Come on, play along. If we''re going to do a toast, I can''t respect you if you can''t handle it." Judy seized the opportunity and immediately joined in with the others, and of course, her sarcastic remarks made Lisa couldn''t help but glare at her fiercely. Seeing the two of them teasing each other, the other women also started to playfully join in.

    "Alright, alright, as you wish. Number 3, take off number 7''s underwear!" Lisa wanted to do a lot, but for the moment, she couldn''t think of anything, so she just randomly gave an order.

    "Okay!" Yueiren laughed happily, relieved that this round had nothing to do with them. Mom, playing alongside Moonlight, also relaxed. The little girl still called Derick "dad" verbally, and it was really hard for her to participate in such an exciting activity with a bunch of naughty girls around.

    At this moment, Judy revealed her card. She had number 3 and couldn''t help but smirk in delight. Fortunately, she wasn''t number 7. If someone else had to take off her underwear, Lisa would definitely tease her about it.

    "You''re lucky..." Lisa snorted proudly, her eyes scanning the other women, wanting to see who was the unlucky number 7.

    It was the little maid Joy who had number 7. Seeing Judy''s smug look at Joy, Lisa couldn''t help but give her a disdainful look and said unkindly, "What''s there to be proud of? If you had number 7, you wouldn''t even be wearing underwear, so how could we take it off!"

    "If I don''t wear any, it''s more comfortable and convenient for the master to... you know, have fun. Just lift the skirt and it''s done," Judy said shamelessly, taking pride in her words, and then without hesitation, she reached out to Joy.

    Joy immediately stood up. She was also wearing a short skirt, and Judy, this daring little girl, boldly ran her hands up her beautiful legs. Her hands clearly did something mischievous under Joy''s skirt, causing Joy to blush and let out a hum. She unconsciously squeezed her slender legs, and this action immediately sparked infinite imagination.

    The scene heightened the emotions of the women, and in no time, Joy''s black lace panties were taken off. It must be said that Joy had a mischievous side to her.

    As for Judy, who was originally a cute and innocent teenage girl, now appeared so alluring. The way she slowly and seductively pulled down Joy''s panties along her smooth legs was not deliberately exaggerated, but it exuded an irresistible temptation that quickened the heartbeat.

    As Judy pulled the panties down to Joy''s ankles, Joy''s face turned crimson, and her snow-white legs trembled slightly. In comparison to the excitement of making love previously, this action wasn''t considered promiscuous. However, being treated in such a manner by the mistress in front of everyone made the little maid feel nervous and shy.

    Judy enjoyed the excitement and teasing in Joy''s shyness, and after kissing her smooth legs, she softly said, "Joy, lift your foot, let me take off your little panties." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Blushing, Joy still cooperated and lifted her ankle, acting very generously. Judy twirled the panties on her finger and, with a suggestive smile directed at Derick, said, "The master''s little maid is already very wet. It seems our Joy is also a little naughty. Getting emotional so easily tonight, huh? I wonder if the sisters present here also have this problem. It''s so uncomfortable to wear wet clothes, isn''t it? It''s more comfortable not to wear anything at all."

    "So much talk. If I win, I''ll make you spread your legs and show us everything," Joy hummed with a red face. She didn''t feel embarrassed about being stripped of her panties, but when she sat down, she carefully covered herself with her skirt, even though nothing was actually visible.

    Clearly, the women were having a great time, and even Joy wasn''t as nervous anymore. She even boldly teased the mistress, and Judy didn''t seem to mind.

    "Judy, your moves aren''t quite up to standard. You''re lacking a bit of the master''s style," Lisa, in a high-spirited state, immediately imitated Derick''s lewd smile and even pretended to sniff something, saying with a lecherous look, "If it were the master, he would at least lick it, if not sniff it. You still have room for improvement."

    "Yes, thank you for the reminder, Lisa. I''ll be sure to give it a good lick when I take off your panties," Judy giggled, flirtatiously giving a seductive look and said, "Your evaluation is spot on. There''s still a gap between my skills and the master''s. Unlike you, Lisa, with your lecherous appearance, both in behavior and charm, you are truly a work of art."

    Lisa, enjoying herself, naturally became more daring. "How am I like the master? I''m much better than him. The only thing I lack is that little thing. If I were a man, I''d have all of you and give the master a big green hat."

    At these words, the women all rolled their eyes. They couldn''t understand why Lisa was in such a high-spirited state tonight. Could she really have the potential to be a female wolf? If she were a man, she wouldn''t be here with them, and it was strange that she could say such things without being buried alive by the master.

    "Alright, just wait until I take off your panties, then you''ll see how annoying I can be!" Yue Yiren couldn''t help but laugh coquettishly and said in a teasing tone, "Look at all of you so excited. What''s so fun about taking off your panties? I really can''t understand."

    Yue Yiren, who had been silent all along, appeared so generous that it was quite refreshing. It seemed that her further command was a bit conservative, especially after Yue Yiren had completed all this, Derick also cast a satisfied glance her way.

    In fact, all the women were well aware that playing this king''s game was to satisfy the master''s bestial desires. Since they had sat down tonight, they were mentally prepared and didn''t need to be coy. After opening up, this game would become a factor in vying for the master''s favor, and the hidden competitiveness was beginning to emerge. Even the most conservative and shy Mulin felt there was no need to be embarrassed, as they were all sisters in bed and there was no need for unnecessary affectation.

    Moreover, it was obvious that after the second round, their expressions had relaxed a lot, and they were increasingly unable to conceal the excitement that came with the high-spirited atmosphere. The initial tension brought about by their identities and personalities was slowly dissipating. After Derick smiled with satisfaction, he washed the cards, drank a glass of wine, and his eyes were full of anticipation. He secretly encouraged each of them with his eyes, but it wasn''t time to change the rules just yet. They had to wait until they were almost done playing.

    The point was for them to adapt to the chaotic process in front of everyone. As long as they relaxed mentally, perhaps they wouldn''t even need Derick to take the lead. They would eagerly try to please him and make all kinds of lewd and stimulating actions.

 Chapter 160 160: Kings Game (3)

    In the third round, the queen is Valda. She places a card down and immediately smiles maliciously, saying, "I am such a pure and innocent person, I absolutely won''t act out of line, so rest assured. Now, whoever draws cards number 1 and 2 will have to take off their bra and show it to everyone for admiration."

    "Wow, isn''t that a bit much? It''s despicable, but I like it," Lisa chuckles with glee. She naturally wasn''t drawn, and everyone begins to notice that the chances of drawing cards 1 and 2 seem to be higher.

    The women take turns revealing their cards. Card number 1 belongs to the blushing Yue Ren, and card number 2 belongs to Mu Ling. The two women look at each other, and Yue Ren grits her teeth and takes off her top, removing her pink bra. The only awkward thing is that compared to the other women present, her breasts seem too small. Indeed, she is a mature woman with a developed figure. Yue Ren''s breasts are at least an F cup, and her mature and dignified charm makes many of the young women present envious.

    Yue Ren turns her head and instinctively looks at Mu Ling, who indeed stares back with an envious expression. In fact, their adolescent figures are quite well-proportioned; their size is balanced, and their size is just right to be held in one hand. However, when faced with Yue Ren''s large breasts, they are clearly at a disadvantage in terms of size alone, which makes Lisa and Mu Ling feel a little depressed.

    Angelica and Yue Ren''s large breasts have already overshadowed them, and what''s more frustrating is that even Moonlight, who looks petite and delicate, seems to have larger breasts than them based on appearance alone. This makes them feel more than a little upset.

    Speaking of which, Moonlight seems to have inherited Yue Ren''s genes. At only 15 years old, she already has at least a D cup size, making many adult women feel ashamed of their own breast size.

    Yue Ren''s lovely breasts bounce out, and although their size is astonishing, they are still as elastic and perfectly round as those of a young girl, with no excess flesh. The almost invisible areolas and tender pink nipples look particularly enticing. The large size, almost too big to hold with both hands, emits an irresistible allure.

    Directly grabbing Mu Ling''s clothes, Yue Ren rudely lifts her top, revealing a pair of full and impressive bosoms wrapped in a white bra. The deep cleavage emits a visually stunning impact. Mu Ling''s petite body with such a size is truly shocking. Although Mu Ling''s bosom is slightly inferior to Yue Ren''s, it surpasses that of the other women present.

    Yue Ren eagerly unclasps Mu Ling''s bra, and as she does, the pair of full bosoms immediately ripple out. The enormous size of the snow-white waves momentarily stuns her, giving her an air of elegance. Yue Ren smiles with a hint of meaning.

    The beautiful breasts are thus exposed to everyone''s gaze. The cool feeling in front of her chest leaves Mu Ling feeling blank. The swaying of her beautiful bosom seems so provocative that it is uncontrollably embarrassing. Even with her eyes closed in shyness, she can imagine everyone''s gaze converging on her chest. This feeling is shy yet exceptionally stimulating.

    "Truly a pitiable and charming young policewoman, as if she were being held hostage by a criminal..." Lisa can''t help but make a sound of admiration.

    Derick looked at the two half-naked girls and casually pulled the bewildered Moonlight over. "Hehe, Moonlight, why don''t you give daddy a little taste of my penis for now?"

    The little girl was pulled over by Derick, her face blushing slightly. After hesitating for a moment, she obediently lowered her head and buried it between Derick''s legs, pulling out his penis from his shorts and carefully kissing the huge head, then licking Derick''s huge penis like a popsicle.

    While Derick enjoyed the sight of the two beautiful girls, he was also intoxicated by the cute and obedient little girl''s tender oral skills, while guiding her on the technique of oral sex. Moonlight''s small mouth could barely fit Derick''s huge head and a small portion of his penis, but with Derick''s guidance and her own learning, she quickly learned to serve "daddy''s" big head with her small tongue, and used her hands to stroke his penis, causing Derick to moan with pleasure.

    Hearing "daddy''s" satisfied moans, Moonlight sucked and stroked even harder. Feeling the little girl''s affection, Derick smiled and pinched her rosy cheeks, his large hand moving down her smooth and tender back to her small buttocks, beginning to caress and knead them.

    "Hehe... Moonlight, why don''t you stop playing for now and be a good girl and give daddy a taste of his penis..." Derick chuckled as he caressed the little girl''s petite body, his hand already exploring inside her skirt and into her little panties, exploring her small hole.

    After drawing another card, this time Derick deliberately drew the king and grinned at the women, saying, "My darlings, the night is short. I''ll take two of you for a little fun, and the remaining six can continue the battle. How about that?"

    "I don''t mind at all, I just hope someone isn''t afraid to continue with me!" Judy spoke up immediately. She naturally knew that the night was short, and there were eight women present but only one master. If they took turns, when would it end? It was better to agree and enjoy the sensual activities.

    The other girls probably had similar thoughts. After all, after a night of passion, they were eager to be intimate with the master. Haven''t you noticed a few bold ones staring straight at his penis?

    By now, the alcohol had taken effect, and watching an erotic scene was not a bad idea. However, in the midst of hesitation, no one dared to speak up. Lisa seemed to have a confrontation with Judy tonight, and immediately snorted, "I don''t mind at all. I''ll accompany to the end. Who''s afraid of whom?"

    "Hehe, let''s see who loves peace!" Before Derick''s words could even settle, the young policewoman Mulin was the first to sway over, panting softly as she nestled into the man''s arms, coquettishly saying, "Master, may I assist you in bathing?"

    Mulang was a little afraid. Things were getting more and more exciting, and she didn''t know what would happen next. On one hand, she wanted to escape, but on the other hand, she was eager for the master''s large penis.

    "Of course, who else wants to join the master for some fun in the water?" Derick smirked as he embraced her, not hesitating to fondle her beautiful breasts. The beautiful policewoman immediately responded with a tender moan, her delicate hand caressing the man''s throbbing and powerful penis, making her legs so weak she could hardly stand.

    Before anyone else could react, Valda was the first to rush up and hug Derick, shyly laughing and saying, "Master, it''s better for me to stay out of it. I don''t want to disturb others."

    Derick chuckled, not exposing the innocent maid''s lie, but instead pulled her close, then embraced the two beautiful women and ran into the bathroom.

    The bathroom door was left open, and the walls were frosted glass, allowing a clear view of the scene inside from the room. Derick had no qualms about giving them a live performance of sensual activities for their enjoyment.

    "The translucency of frosted glass is very high. In addition, with the bright light in the bathroom, the interior is even clearer. Even in the misty outline, it''s very clear to see what people inside are doing.

    At this point, Mulang and Valda were already completely naked. Derick stood under the shower, clearly visible as the beautiful policewoman was covered in shower gel, bathing Derick''s body. Valda knelt in front, moving her head, undoubtedly performing oral service.

    The scene appeared even more alluring due to the mist, perhaps the lack of clarity added a hazy beauty. The breath of all the women became somewhat erratic, their bodies uncontrollably squirming in restlessness.

    Yueren was the first to come to her senses, feeling secretly annoyed. She immediately picked up the cards and said, "Let''s ignore the adultery of the master and these women. Come on, let''s continue playing cards."

    "Yueren, you''re really jealous!" Lisa smirked beside her, her ambiguous appearance earning a coquettish eye roll from Yueren.

    "Yes, jealous. It''s really refreshing!"

    Judy also teased from the side. Clearly, no one felt comfortable continuing to watch, so their attention naturally turned to Yueren.

    Not only did these two women taunt her together, they also made it seem like they were in perfect harmony. Yueren really felt at a loss, understanding what it meant when they said a woman''s face changes faster than flipping a book. They had just been giving each other dirty looks, and now these two sisters were really unreliable.

    "Ah... ah, Master, it''s so big, it went in all at once!" At this moment, Mulang''s passionate voice echoed from the bathroom, incredibly seductive, sending shivers down one''s spine. The profound sense of satisfaction lingering in the air made one''s bones tingle in an instant."

    The collective unconscious gaze of the women revealed a hazy scene, with Mulang''s hands against the wall, lifting her beautiful tender buttocks, while Derick was behind her, moving his waist passionately, engaging in vigorous rear entry. His thick and strong penis was unreservedly inserted into the police woman''s groin, spreading open her delicate pink cavity, causing foamy waves. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Gina was crouched behind Derick, embracing his buttocks with her hands, kissing them, in a provocative posture that made one''s blood boil, prompting one to wonder where the young girl was using her tender tongue to lick the man.

    "How exciting, I feel like joining in!" Lisa''s words trembled with coquettishness, revealing a very seductive implication.

    "If you want to, later you can command someone to make you comfortable..." Judy breathed slightly, her mind still dizzy at this point, her body neither here nor there, with no energy to compete with Lisa.

    "Oh, Master, ah~ so hot, so hard... suddenly thrusting in, so full," the continuous moans from Mulang in the bathroom did not last long, then suddenly stopped, replaced by Gina''s very passionate cries, surpassing Mulang in every way, without any shame or hesitation, simply unrestrained.

    Looking up, the two seductive women were both against the wall, lifting their beautiful buttocks, it was difficult to distinguish one from the other, as the man vigorously penetrated them from behind with his penis, while playing with the other with his hands, their moans resuming, overlapping and more tempting.

    Mulang clearly just experienced the baptism of climax, her voice so weak and soul-stirring, it made one''s bones turn to jelly just listening to it.

    The passionate lovemaking in the bathroom was undoubtedly extremely stimulating, causing the breath of all the women to become rapid, their eyes unconsciously veiled with a layer of mist.

    Lisa, naked, was trembling as she dealt the cards, because the blanket she was sitting on was already soaked. At this moment, her desire was surging, and she longed to rush into the bathroom to kiss the strong master''s body, allowing him to freely insult and ravish her.

    In fact, at this moment, with everyone locking eyes, they all felt the same impulse. After dealing the cards, everyone seemed distracted. Valda, holding the King, looked at the dazed women and, no longer interested in playing any games, gasped, "Now, let''s all undress. It''s too hot wearing clothes, and you must be very uncomfortable."

    After saying this, she couldn''t help but take off her own clothes. Her youthful and alluring body was now covered in a layer of passionate pink, clearly showing the signs of overwhelming emotions.

    Seeing this, the others also shyly untied their clothes and stripped themselves bare. Now, the six of them were all naked, having tossed their inconvenient skirts, tops, and soaked panties under the bed. They all understood each other''s desires, and without the master present, this game seemed to lose its meaning.

    At first, they had felt awkward and hesitant, but now that they were all undressed, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. This feeling even seemed a bit comical.

    The absurdity of the game only existed for the master, to please and make him happy. Without the master, the game seemed meaningless. With this realization, the women''s desires became even more intense, and at that moment, Gina''s loud cries from the bathroom were followed by silence.

    Without needing to think, they knew that the wonderful climax had left her unable to cry out any longer. The six women on the bed instinctively recalled the feeling of ecstasy and near-death pleasure when making love with Derick. Without looking, they knew that each other''s thighs were undoubtedly moist and incredibly alluring.

    The rapid breathing became the only melody. At this point, no one wanted to play games. They all wanted to actively pursue that pleasure. Yue Ren hesitated for a moment and said with a trembling voice, "No, let''s not play anymore. Let''s go wash up too!"

    "Alright, it''s all sweat, a wash will make us feel more comfortable," Lisa and Judy agreed. But everyone knew that this game was just an excuse for them to enjoy their desires without restraint. They longed for the intense pleasure of their master''s penetration and the climax brought by his release inside them. The stimulation of alcohol combined with this absurd game had driven the women''s impulses to an unprecedented height.

    "No need, the master loves the lewd scent on your bodies the most!"

    At that moment, footsteps broke the silence of the bathroom. Derick walked out naked, his massive manhood standing proudly, exuding an unmistakable aura of desire, covered in remnants of lust, clearly having just experienced an intense encounter.

    The man''s hoarse voice was filled with a rough sensation, instantly making them feel uncontrollably weak, their pent-up desires surging uncontrollably.

    It was a blatant display of unreserved desire - the flushed eyes, the hardened manhood - the impact had already left their minds dizzy and overwhelmed.

    The bathroom fell into a quiet stillness, only the faint sounds of heavy breathing remained, clearly indicating the extreme satisfaction of the two beautiful women under the baptism of climax, resting by the bathtub.

    Meanwhile, Derick, overcome with impulse, walked out with flushed eyes. Seeing six naked beauties on the bed, he let out a heavy pant and then leaped onto the bed, embracing Lisa with one hand and the soft fragrant shoulders of Judy with the other.

    Embracing their tender bodies on either side, feeling the heat catalysed by alcohol, Derick couldn''t help but grab their chests, squeezing them firmly. The two lovely women immediately let out passionate moans, melting in the man''s embrace, allowing Derick to play with their youthful and delicate perfect breasts."

    Lisa''s hand could just grasp the elasticity, while Yue''s impressive size was difficult to grasp. The transformation of the two breasts in the hand was truly exhilarating.

    Derick carelessly turned his head and kissed Valda''s trembling lips. No words or guidance were needed. Valda, already infatuated, immediately embraced her master and offered her lilac tongue for him to taste.

    Greedy for each other''s breath, their bodies writhed restlessly in the torment of desire. The obedient maid naturally dared not compete for attention with the two mistresses at this moment. She could only use her small hands to caress Derick''s chest, kiss her neck affectionately, and look at the imposing manhood with desire and misty eyes. At this moment, she did not try to comfort the master''s beloved yet fearsome member, because she knew what sharing meant at this moment.

 Chapter 161 161: Kings Game (4)

    The scene of three people hugging and kissing each other is really unbearable, but experiencing this kind of six-person shared sleep for the first time is both exciting and a bit awkward. In the end, Judy seemed to feel a little better. After pausing for a moment, she crawled to Derick''s side and lay down, then turned to look at Joy and Moonlight, and finally lowered her head to kiss the inside of Derick''s thigh, taking in the intoxicating scent of the man''s body deeply.

    It was like the passionate teasing during the usual threesome. Valda, with emotion, embraced her master''s thigh and wriggled her body. Her youthful and charming breasts rubbed against his leg, while her tender lips kissed Derick''s skin, but she modestly refrained from touching the tempting giant she also felt drawn to.

    "You''ve been neglected, and you''re so hard!" Soon, Judy couldn''t resist and leaned over Derick''s legs, her tender hand grabbing and stroking his manhood a few times. She was obviously more excited than usual, and the man was so hard that he was almost about to explode, and also a little larger, making her feel dizzy. In a daze, her cherry lips gently wrapped around the penis she treasured, and she began to suck on it.

    The sound of sucking, the girl''s disheveled hair looked so charming, and the up-and-down sucking action was not shy or coy, but full of visual teasing.

    As Judy sucked, she looked at Derick with adoration in her eyes. Her body curled up a bit, deliberately making room for the other women because she also knew that on this night, the man in front of her did not belong to her alone. Sharing is the key to getting along with sisters on such nights.

    The atmosphere in the room instantly became extremely sensual as the sound of kissing lips and genitals filled the air. Joy and Moonlight, sitting on the side, seemed unsure of what to do at first, but as they watched, their waists and legs became even more damp. After exchanging a shy glance, the bold Moonlight finally moved closer. With a flirtatious and mesmerizing look, the little girl gazed at her "daddy".

    Seeing this, the little one giggled and moved away from his embrace, then leaned against his back, skillfully massaging the man''s back and buttocks with her breasts. Together with her mother, Moonlight, the two of them, one big and one small, enveloped Derick from behind with their tender bodies.

    The movements of Judy''s hips were still exceptionally passionate, and after a comfortable hum from Derick, he also pulled Lisa into his arms. Embracing Lisa and Joy on both sides, he kissed their little faces back and forth.

    Grabbing a full breast in each hand, he kneaded them and pinched their already swollen and stiff nipples, feeling their delicate bodies uncontrollably trembling, knowing that they were also full of desire.

    To make it easier to kiss them back and forth, Derick simply had them lie down with their faces together, facing him, and directly extended his tongue to lick their lips back and forth.

    This lewd way of kissing made the two women feel extremely excited, and their tender tongues actively responded. Derick licked the fragrance in their mouths, and with even more force, kneaded their beautiful breasts, causing them to let out passionate and uncontrollable moans.

    With a sweet moan, Lisa slowly slid down, wanting to compete with Judy for the oral pleasure. Valda excitedly sat at Derick''s feet, gently cradling his feet against her youthful and tender breasts, using her chest as a footrest for her master, completely unconcerned with her own humble appearance.

    Derick''s foot immediately began to rub, causing Valda to uncontrollably hum. Previously, the three maids had also experienced this kind of service, and after a brief shyness, she allowed the master to play with her breasts with an intoxicated look on her face.

    "Judy, hey hey, Lisa is trying to steal the master''s penis!" Lisa''s head rested on Derick''s lower abdomen, admiring the loli girl Judy''s oral service at close range. Watching the dark penis go in and out of this stunning and adorable beauty''s rosy lips made her breath quicken.

    "No need to steal, I will give it to you." Judy also didn''t like to eat alone. After a giggly smile, she teased Lisa playfully, "But, Lisa, you have to kiss me, there''s no free lunch in this world, you know."

    Lisa sweetly smiled and kissed the loli girl''s delicate red lips, then immediately teased her mischievous little tongue. Lisa sensually sucked in the scent belonging to this man, and under the impact of this scent, she instantly felt dizzy. After a few soft moans, Judy gently stroked her face, guiding her to slowly kiss the man''s penis.

    Lisa let out a blissful moan. The master''s strong masculine scent made her feel like her brain had exploded, and her tender tongue licked the secretions on the glans and the scent left by Judy. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Passionately using her small hand to stroke the thick penis up and down, she gazed at the massive object in front of her with a worshipful look, as if on a devout pilgrimage. Then, carefully opening her cherry lips, she began to vigorously suck and swallow, greedily savouring the intoxicating taste of the master''s body.

    Lisa licked her lips and continued to lick down the shaft of the penis, her delicate face completely buried in the man''s legs. Her agile little tongue licked the man''s testicles, and at times, she would take them into her mouth and suck on them. The rough and hard skin of the penis was extremely stimulating for women, and in her excitement, Lisa couldn''t help but wiggle her pert buttocks, resembling a wanton female dog.

    Due to the angle, at this moment, her beautiful buttocks and her moist and overflowing flower were exposed in front of Joy. Joy couldn''t take her eyes off the mature and plump honey pot that had been developed.

    Feeling overwhelmed with desire, she couldn''t help but kneel submissively at Derick''s feet, lifting his foot to her mouth and licking it, sensually sucking on his tender toes, emitting a restless moan of pleasure.

    The feeling was just too incredible. With two beautiful women eagerly and wildly servicing him orally, the perfect bodies of the smooth and tender mother-daughter pair pressing against him, massaging him with their ample breasts, and a delicate young girl licking his feet, the sensation of the moist and warm tender tongue was almost driving him crazy.

    Being attended to by six women at the same time, Derick felt as if he were about to explode with pleasure. Unable to contain himself, he let out a deep, "Ah." At this moment, Moonlight and Joy were also stirred by intense desire, and seeing their master in such comfort, they couldn''t help but glance at the others.

    Undoubtedly, the submissive service of the other girls shocked them. The mother and daughter exchanged a knowing glance, then slowly moved down to lower their heads and lick Derick''s chest.

    Moonlight seemed particularly earnest in her licking, as if trying to prove that she and her mother were no less than any other woman. Meanwhile, Joy gazed at Derick with a soft and seductive look, and with a muffled moan, she said, "Mmm~ The taste of the master is so delicious, umm..."

    As he watched the charming and alluring mother-daughter pair beside him, Derick spread his arms wide and stood, enjoying the sensation of six tender tongues simultaneously caressing his body. The soul-stirring feeling was so wonderful that it almost drove him to the brink of climax in an instant.

    The women were overwhelmed by desire, their naked bodies either pressing against him or occasionally brushing against him, the air thick with lustful energy that required no words. Only the sound of tantalizing whispers teased the increasingly intense desires, catalyzed by alcohol and surging passion. Under such intoxicating and lewd stimulation, any rational thought at this moment was nothing but unnecessary ashes.

    The intense physical pleasure under such debauched stimulation was undoubtedly severe for Derick, but the mental stimulation had reached a level of madness. The six women were also immersed in this frenzy of passion, increasingly emotional as they gazed at each other without much restraint. This absurdity was undoubtedly the most unrestrained release of passion.

    Feeling as though his penis was about to explode, Derick could no longer contain himself, panting heavily with red eyes. His monstrous organ beneath him was now ferocious, and with a forceful push, he knocked Lisa down, then assumed a traditional position and pressed down on her. With a thrust of his hips, his massive member squeezed into her muddy and untidy honey pot with a squelching sound, causing Lisa to uncontrollably moan in satisfaction.

 Chapter 162 162: Kings Game (5)

    "Oh, good... so good... ah ah ah,"

    Derick began a fierce sprint without hesitation, causing Lisa to emit a sobbing, crazy moan. The other women sat around, watching the passionate and sensual movement of the bodies entwined in ecstasy. Although this scene was expected for them, it still provided a tremendous thrill.

    Derick ravaged this delicate body, and his impulsive desire elicited an even more intense response from Lisa''s sensitive body. As he forcefully thrust, he roared,

    "No, ah... slow, slow~ ah ah ah... there,"

    Immersed in carnal pleasure, Lisa grabbed the sheets with both hands, unsure whether to push or hold back. At the same time, Derick''s penis continued to vigorously grind against her uterus, driving Lisa to crazily scream, "Ah... master~ this, too... ah, itchy... oh oh!"

    Lisa''s unrestrained moans became increasingly wild, and her body quickly became covered in a charming pink hue, a sight that made the onlookers feel physically overwhelmed.

    Valda couldn''t resist and moved closer to Derick''s back, rubbing her delicate body against his. Her breasts grazed against his skin, enjoying the almost electric sensation.

    In the midst of her infatuated impulse, Valda let out a soft cry, recalling the intense climax when the master passionately ejaculated inside her. Her hand couldn''t help but grab and knead her own breasts, while the other hand moved down to caress her already overwhelmed and shy place.

    At this moment, the involuntary self-pleasure felt shameful, yet it also provided a special and comfortable stimulation. Perhaps in this debauched atmosphere, the sensation was heightened. The overwhelming comfort caused her to completely collapse onto Derick''s back, and as he vigorously thrust, she became intoxicated and let out a moan of ecstasy.

    The remaining mother-daughter pair, Yue and Moonlight, watched in astonishment at Valda''s passionate reaction. In the midst of their own emotions, they couldn''t help but wonder if they would feel the same way when they served the master with their sisters next time, because it seemed to be very comfortable.

    At that moment, they heard Valda''s moans and discovered the beautiful girl leaning against Derick''s back, pleasuring herself. This incredibly provocative scene made their minds buzz and explode.

    Derick, while thrusting into Lisa, let out a lecherous laugh, then immediately embraced the two girls, grabbing and kneading their breasts. Although his hands controlled the intensity, due to the excitement, it was both pleasurable and slightly painful.

    The mother-daughter pair couldn''t help but cry out, panting softly. They naturally understood how impulsive the man was at that moment, and all their ability to think vanished instantly. With a soft moan, they lay against the master''s chest, enjoying his caresses and beginning to lick his firm chest.

    Feeling the powerful rhythm of the man''s body, the swaying undoubtedly made them even more aroused. As Lisa screamed and sobbed, welcoming the climax, Derick also couldn''t control himself and let out a loud groan. He fiercely continued to thrust and pound, the desire that had been suppressed all night now completely erupting.

    His glans forcefully penetrated the deepest part of the girl''s uterus. With a tingling sensation in his waist and a burst of heat, his hot semen flooded over Lisa''s trembling uterus. Just as she was being overwhelmed by the intense climax, the scalding semen stimulated her, causing her to let out a loud scream and faint on the spot, her body convulsing to the point of almost having a seizure.

    "Ah... hoo~" Derick also fiercely thrust a few more times, his prostate pulsating violently, giving him an almost exhilarating feeling of squeezing out every drop of semen. At this moment, Yue and Moonlight, attentive to Derick''s body trembling, immediately began to suck on his nipples, gently caressing his body with their hands.

    The caresses of the two women made Derick groan with pleasure. After ejaculating, he slowly withdrew his penis, feeling the head scraping against the sensitive walls of the girl''s flesh, which was incredibly stimulating. Lisa couldn''t control her convulsions, clearly finding the stimulation very comfortable after her climax.

    Even after being covered in love juices and semen, Derick''s phallus remained incredibly hard, pulsating. After taking a deep breath, he passionately kissed Joy, and the young maid responded eagerly, showing a rare moment of intense emotion.

    Valda and Judy, incredibly submissive, crawled over to Derick. Kneeling in front of him, their faces almost touching, their tender tongues, without any hesitation, began to lick Derick''s penis, greedily consuming the semen and various secretions, providing their master with affectionate service.

    The massive phallus showed no sign of softening as it was licked and cleaned back and forth in their tender mouths. Derick, who had just ejaculated, was so comfortable that his legs went weak, and he couldn''t help but groan.

    Even after ejaculating once, Derick''s desire was still high. He immediately reached out and grabbed Judy, the loli girl. She, in a daze, hummed as she knelt with her back to Derick, trembling as she said, "Master, i likes this position!"

    "Judy really knows how to enjoy it!" Derick laughed. He squatted down, grabbed the loli girl''s hands, and made her straighten her body. The glans aimed at her pink, moist flesh and pushed forward. The lovely beauty was already overflowing, and under the lubrication of ample love juices, the massive phallus plunged into the depths of her body like breaking through rocks, with a splashing sound.

    "Ah, it feels so good..." The hard glans pressed against Judy''s trembling uterus, causing her to tilt her head back and let out a sigh. Her twin ponytails danced in the air, exuding a youthful and wild vibe. Her petite body trembled as the man''s aggressive member almost lifted her off the ground. The deep penetration from the rear made her feel as if her soul was about to leave her body.

    "You slut, later on, master will reward you with an indescribable pleasure," Derick chuckled, thrusting with a shallow and deep rhythm. He turned to look at the eager faces of the several girls, panting heavily. "Baby, you all better perform well. Master will let you experience an unforgettable ecstasy later, I guarantee it will leave you longing for more."

    "Hmph, besides making love, what else does master know? Always deceiving people," Yue, the gentle woman, leaned against Derick''s side, kissing his chest. With a playful slap on Judy''s trembling and cute buttocks, she giggled, her eyes filled with desire.

    "Exactly, I don''t believe it. Daddy always finds ways to spoil us," Moonlight, with a mischievous smile, lay on Derick''s back, pressing against him with her breasts, teasingly pushing forward. She gazed down at the scene of the man''s massive member entering and exiting the loli girl''s tender buttocks, a highly stimulating sight, much like when she was being taken from behind by "daddy."

    With a meaningful smile, Derick increased the speed of his thrusts. Valda, obediently, sat in front of Judy, supporting her trembling body with both hands, helping her straighten her posture.

    "Oh, it feels so good and tingly..." Judy couldn''t help but moan. When serving together with her sisters, such seductive sounds were inevitable, but performing in front of so many sisters brought an indescribable sense of excitement.

    Valda, encouraged by Judy''s moans, intensified her licking, completely immersed in the moment. Judy''s pleasurable moans were the best encouragement for her.

    Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 163 163: Kings Game (6)

    At this moment, Derick supported Judy''s small waist with both hands, and his thick and long penis suddenly probed and penetrated deeply into her delicate womb, pressing against the soft flesh and exerting force.

    "Ah, no, it''s hot, burning... Ah!" The loli girl who suffered the sudden intrusion felt the change and suddenly began to scream wildly, struggling excitedly and crying out in a pitiful manner, giving an extremely soul-stirring feeling.

    Judy''s whimpering suddenly turned hysterical, her body quickly turning crimson as if in pain, trembling and screaming while tightly holding onto Valda.

    In less than five minutes of penetration, Judy experienced a convulsive climax, her petite buttocks shaking intensely. This unexpected change left Valda somewhat surprised and scared as she quickly embraced her.

    The loli girl convulsed violently and fainted, the intense pleasure of climax almost causing her to lose control. With a gentle push from Derick, Judy collapsed weakly into Valda''s arms, and his penis made a "pop" sound as it withdrew from her tight and narrow orifice.

    Judy''s lower body continued to convulse, and a large amount of love fluid gushed out from her pink flesh crevice, almost to the point of losing complete control, as urine and lewd fluids sprayed together, soaking a large area of the bedsheet and filling the air with a strong and lewd scent.

    Seeing the loli girl''s intense reaction, her orifice so swollen and loose from the penetration, she lay limp on the bed, the other women were somewhat shocked.

    While they were still somewhat bewildered, Derick had already pulled Valda over. She knelt down very obediently, just like Judy had done earlier, waiting for the man''s taking, without even thinking about what had happened. After all, the mistress was so comfortable that she fainted, there was no need to worry too much.

    "It''s your turn to experience it." Derick smirked and grabbed the cute maid''s perky buttocks, thrusting his waist forward, his massive member instantly engulfed in Valda''s tight and tender honey hole, moist with the loli girl Judy''s love juices.

    The master''s swollen manhood entered, instantly unleashing the suppressed desires of the night, a comfortable feeling spreading through every cell of his body. Valda couldn''t help but let out a moan, feeling the excitement causing the massive member to swell even more than usual. Though it felt good, it didn''t warrant such an excited reaction from Judy.

    Amidst her confusion, Derick began thrusting vigorously. In an instant, Valda lost the ability to think, only able to emit a series of passionate moans. Derick swayed his hips while a mother-daughter pair helped push his buttocks, and a maid named Joy let him play with her supple chest.

    Derick focused on admiring his dark massive member moving in and out of the maid''s tender flesh, the tight and elastic wrap feeling incredibly comfortable. The contrast between the tightness and the friction of the dark member against the tender pink orifice was incredibly stimulating.

    After a while, Valda suddenly felt the massive member become hot, as if it was heating up like a red-hot iron rod. The sensation was not normal body temperature.

    The maid exclaimed in surprise, crying out, "Master...oh, why, why is it so hot...ah!" The fiery temperature caused her sensitive passage to contract rapidly, bringing intense pleasure that almost made her faint. Before she could understand what was happening, her body had already begun to instinctively struggle.

    Derick firmly held her slender waist and continued to thrust wildly, enjoying the intense tightening and convulsions of the young girl''s passage due to the stimulation. He gasped heavily and muttered, "You little slut, don''t move around. Just enjoy it. Judy fainted from pleasure in this situation earlier..."

    As he spoke, Derick firmly gripped Valda''s waist with both hands and began thrusting vigorously, his massive member, already hotter than normal body temperature, penetrating deeply into her beautiful body with each thrust. Valda immediately let out a bewildered cry, her tender neck arched high, and she whimpered and screamed as her body began to struggle violently. Her small hands tightly grasped the bedsheets, emitting long and painful moans. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Her reaction mirrored Judy''s, as in less than ten minutes, the maid screamed and cried out in a frenzy, completely collapsing, convulsing all over as she experienced the climax, her tender passage trembling and releasing a large amount of love fluids. Her body almost lost control, spasming with an especially intense reaction.

    Judy and Valda lay weakly together, both fainting. Moon and Moonlight were dumbfounded, completely unaware of what had happened and why their reactions had been so intense.

    Joy, on the other hand, was curious. She approached and asked Valda with concern, patting her face, "Yuan Yuan, are you okay? Don''t scare us. What happened?"

    "It''s okay, they''re just overwhelmed. They fainted from being taken so intensely. They''ll be fine," Derick explained.

    "Oh..." Upon hearing the master''s explanation, Joy turned and heard the satisfied moans. At this point, Derick had already used a traditional position to satisfy Moon, who had been eagerly anticipating it for hours, having watched several hours of erotic drama. He kissed her tender lips, fondling her beautiful ample bosom, and his hard massive member began to move in and out of her tight and burning honeyed passage.

    The wonderful satisfaction left Moon completely absorbed, immediately losing herself in a passionate and frantic kiss with Derick, her body twisting and yielding to his violent and wild thrusts.

    "Daddy... I want it too," seeing her mother being vigorously taken by "Daddy," Moonlight couldn''t help but breathe heavily as she crawled over. Once by Derick''s side, she embraced Moon, one hand grasping her breast, and kissed her alluring cherry lips.

    Derick continued to thrust his lower body, moving in and out of Moon''s tight passage, one hand gripping her full breast, his favorite excitement when making love to a mature woman. "Moonlight is so eager to be taken... what a little minx. Good girl, lie down and wait for Daddy''s big member to take you," Derick patted the young girl''s pink buttocks, leaving a handprint.

    Far from being angry, the young girl squeezed out a coquettish smile and obediently assumed the position, back to Derick, spreading her white-stockinged legs, lifting her skirt to reveal her perfect young passage and delicate pink anus. She then used her hands to spread her slender, beautiful legs, obediently waiting for the man to enter.

    "Oh... so deep, so hard," Moon couldn''t help but moan, disregarding her daughter''s flirtatious behavior. The desire that had been restless all night was finally satisfied.

    Derick continued to thrust until he brought the beautiful woman to an exhilarating climax. Slowly withdrawing his member from her tender passage, Moon, far from fainting, lifted her head and eagerly took Derick''s member into her mouth, sucking on the climax love fluid, gazing at him with a submissive and seductive look.

    Unable to resist such teasing, Derick immediately pressed Moonlight onto Moon, allowing the mother-daughter pair to intertwine their bodies, engaging in a passionate encounter. Then, using his favorite position, he began to thrust into the beautiful young girl from behind.

    Their bodies intertwined, shaking with their own impact, the sensation was especially pleasurable. Derick, while licking and biting their tender bodies, continuously caressed this delicate mother-daughter pair, bringing them an otherworldly enjoyment.

    The man''s huge penis thrust back and forth in the four orifices of the two women. In less than half an hour, both Moon and her daughter were so comfortable in the tumultuous climax that they felt as if they were in heaven. When they were finally unable to continue, Derick smiled contentedly. He then brought the pitiful Joy, who had been waiting on the side, and, in the same manner, satisfied the obedient little maid, completing tonight''s challenging task of handling eight in one go.

    Amidst the fragrant gasps and the entanglement of slender legs and passionate scents, Derick fell into a deep sleep, bringing an end to this passionate and exhilarating game.

 Chapter 164 164: Solo Anti-Tank Gun Ambush

    "Something''s wrong?" Early the next morning, while Derick was still among a group of women, he suddenly received a distress signal on his communication wristband.

    Just yesterday, the communication wristband had been distributed to the maids and female warriors below, and it was unexpected that it would come in handy so soon.

    Without much thought, Derick got up directly. If a female warrior was urgently seeking help from the base''s high command, it meant that there was definitely an emergency situation.

    "Master... where are you going..." Judy, feeling something being pulled out of her small hole, opened her eyes drowsily and looked somewhat bewildered at Derick, who was already getting up.

    "Be a good girl and go to sleep. I''ll be back in a little while," Derick pinched her little face. A few women in the bed had already been awakened by their movements, and they sleepily watched Derick leave...

    Inside the hospital and outside the city, eight kilometers from the city center, a team of female warriors was advancing toward the hospital. Along the way, they had cleared tens of thousands of zombies. If it weren''t for the time spent on the road, this number would probably have been even higher.

    Xu Qing looked around and saw a billboard nearby. "Alright, everyone take a break. There''s a zombie gathering place nearby that still needs to be cleared. Today''s mission is almost complete."

    The remaining three hundred female warriors were all eager, as if they hadn''t felt a hint of fatigue at all. They were all immersed in the joy of improving their strength. This group of female warriors was the latest batch to join, which was why the likes of the first-generation female warrior, Xu Qing, were pulled out for training.

    As each zombie was killed, their strength increased, so facing these zombies didn''t make these female warriors feel afraid; instead, it filled them with excitement. It was like playing an online game for them, where killing a zombie resulted in a noticeable boost in strength.

    Although their enhancement wasn''t as significant as those female warriors who gained supernatural abilities, over time, they could release sword energy and even be powerful enough to cut bullets, just like the first-generation female warriors.

    Although these female warriors hadn''t fantasized about gaining divine powers, they knew that in such an apocalyptic environment, making themselves strong was undoubtedly the right choice.

    Just as the numerous female warriors finished resting and were preparing to continue killing zombies, a group of well-equipped soldiers in military uniforms suddenly appeared behind them. They were armed and, without hesitation, began firing at the female warriors. The last few women were caught off guard, and with bullets hitting their legs, they fell to the ground.

    The sudden turn of events caused some commotion in the group. Xu Qing quickly reacted and moved past the crowd, asking, "What''s going on?"

    "Xu, we''re under attack..." one female warrior said indignantly.

    There was no need to say more; the situation was clear. Hundreds of soldiers in military attire had fully surrounded them, armed to the teeth.

    Ambushed inexplicably, Xu Qing felt extremely displeased. She hadn''t expected that there would be a group of soldiers lying in wait here, seizing the opportunity to ambush them. The memory of Ye Feng, who had been driven away by the leader last time, came to her mind, igniting a sense of hostility.

    Although Xu Qing had never been mistreated by a man, she harbored no favorable feelings towards any man outside of their leader. Now, witnessing such ingratitude when their leader had spared them, she was even more infuriated. The leader had kindly let them go, yet there were people who couldn''t appreciate that!

    Facing hundreds of fully armed soldiers, Xu Qing''s gaze sharpened. She looked at several female warriors kneeling on the ground, their faces showing signs of discomfort. "How are you holding up?" she asked.

    A few female warriors shook their heads, their eyes filled with anger. "Captain, we''re fine... These people don''t deserve to be called soldiers." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Haha, who said wearing military uniforms makes you a soldier?"

    "Exactly! These women probably watched too many TV dramas, thinking soldiers would come to rescue them. Haha!"

    "Well, don''t be so harsh. Maybe these little sisters just want some attention from military big brothers. Haha!"

    The group of men in military attire burst into laughter, their voices arrogant. Xu Qing''s face was filled with anger, wishing she could go up and kill these scum.

    However, she didn''t expect that these people were not actual soldiers. Where did they get military uniforms and weapons? There were no stationed troops in the Grizzly City area, and even if there were, this group couldn''t have obtained such equipment.

    Though Xu Qing was eager to act, she quietly restrained herself. After all, this mission was for training, and there was no high-end firepower. Even among the first-generation female warriors, she was the only one; the rest were newcomers who had recently joined the base, with limited combat capabilities.

    While she wasn''t afraid of firearms, the women beside her hadn''t reached that level of proficiency. If she were to act recklessly, it could result in heavy casualties among their own female warriors.

    However, maintaining this standoff wasn''t a solution either. Moreover, it was evident that these people were hostile. Thinking quickly, she discreetly pressed the distress signal button on her wristband.

    Soon, a stout man emerged from the crowd, and Xu Qing''s pupils contracted. She noticed several people behind the man carrying individual anti-tank rocket launchers, which were formidable weapons. Although she wasn''t sure about their power, enduring an attack from those wouldn''t be pleasant.

    "Hahaha, it''s truly a stroke of luck to find them without any effort..." In front of the crowd, Qian Dajun laughed heartily. Coincidentally, there was an urgent need for test subjects in the laboratory, and the doctor there desperately required new guinea pigs. This forced Qian Dajun to seek survivors.

    His subordinates brought good news¡ªthey found a group of women actively moving outside, likely a few hundred of them. Qian Dajun was overjoyed and hurriedly rushed over, fortunately not missing the opportunity.

    Looking at the hundreds of women with unpleasant expressions, Qian Dajun felt ecstatic. This was perfect; Yang Yi''s side needed test subjects, and now they had more than enough, with plenty to spare.

    Several hundred women, many of whom he found very attractive. It would be enough to keep him satisfied for a long time. He decided he would thoroughly enjoy himself and then share the leftovers with his brothers.

    Xu Qing''s expression remained unchanged, silently laughing to herself. Even facing the threat of numerous gun muzzles, the newly recruited female warriors showed little fear or plea for mercy. Instead, they glared fiercely at the men in front of them.

    "Good, I like that attitude. I like the way you look at me," Qian Dajun clapped his hands.

    "Now, which one should I start with?" Qian Dajun grinned lasciviously, his gaze lecherously sweeping over the group of women, his facial expression unrestrained.

    Meanwhile, Derick walked out of the base, glanced at the location displayed on his wristband, and activated his magnetic field ability. Soon, he found Xu Qing and her group.

    "Very well, a bunch of pests dares to have designs on my women..." He shot up into the sky, his magnetic control ability enhanced by electromagnetic powers. In an instant, he arrived above Xu Qing and the others.

    On the ground, the unfolding situation quickly caught their attention. A fleeting bolt of lightning in the distance hinted at the presence of a familiar aura above. Only then did Xu Qing feel relieved.

    "Hehehe, girls, want to join us...?" Behind Qian Dajun, one of his lackeys was making indecent gestures. Before he could finish his sentence, a sudden lightning strike knocked him to the ground. He convulsed and foamed at the mouth, unable to speak.

 Chapter 165 165: Underground Research Facility (1)

    "What the hell is going on..."

    "Where did the lightning come from?" Several men nearby were instantly startled. Qian Dajun, in particular, was terrified and retreated more than ten meters under the protection of his henchman.

    Many men looked up in fear at the suddenly appearing figure in the sky, flickering with thunderlight. The face was unclear, but the silhouette was undeniably terrifying.

    "Sisters, the leader is here! Kill them all! Get rid of these filthy men..." Xu Qing shouted, leading the charge. She wielded a long knife and swiftly killed the convulsing man on the ground.

    "Kill..." Apart from those too injured to get up, many female warriors angrily advanced with their knives. For a moment, Qian Dajun and his gang were thrown into chaos.

    "Damn it, are you all dead? Shoot them... idiots!" Seeing his henchmen dodging instead of shooting, Qian Dajun angrily shouted.

    "If you can''t even hurt my warriors, then I''ve come here for nothing..." Derick stood in the air, sneered, raised his hands, and the firearms in the hands of those men flew up, out of their control.

    "Oh no, boss, can''t control them anymore..." A few henchmen urgently shouted. The weapons in their hands were like they could fly; those with powerful recoil were impossible to handle.

    "Screw it, a bunch of useless idiots..." Qian Dajun sensed that something was wrong and immediately tried to make a quick getaway.

    "Thinking of running?" Xu Qing raised her eyebrows, chased after Qian Dajun''s escaping direction, and along the way, she knocked down several men trying to block her.

    Seeing the female warriors already chasing and killing the men, Derick retracted his gaze, descended, crouched down, and looked at a few injured women, saying, "You all did well. Move your hands away... I''ll treat your injuries."

    Those injured female warriors were experiencing such proximity to their leader for the first time, and as they closely observed the object of their faith and admiration, they couldn''t help but blush and lower their heads in embarrassment. Nevertheless, they obediently moved their hands away, allowing the leader to treat their injuries more conveniently.

    Derick raised his hand, using his magnetic control ability to extract the bullets. Listening to the muffled groans from the women, he whispered, "Bear with it... It''ll be over soon."

    Without anesthesia, Derick couldn''t do much to alleviate the pain of bullet extraction. The green energy of the plant-based ability repaired the wounds. In the astonished gazes of the women, the leg injuries healed completely, not even leaving a scar! The skin was as pristine and smooth as before, perhaps even more beautiful.

    One by one, Derick healed the injuries of the female warriors. Standing up, he looked at the few women who were still a bit dazed and said with a smile, "All good now. Get up and hop around, see if there are any aftereffects."

    The women felt like they were in a dream. The severe gunshot wounds they had just endured miraculously disappeared in a matter of seconds, leaving no scars. Was this the divine power of their leader?

    As the women regained their senses, they stared blankly at Derick. Suddenly, one of them covered her throbbing heart and exclaimed in pain, "Master, I feel really uncomfortable..."

    Derick''s smile froze instantly. There shouldn''t be any unexpected occurrences with the maternal ability, right?

    "Where... where does it hurt?"

    "Master... my first love just began... and it seems like I''m about to experience a breakup. Can you help me with that? I might need an injection to feel better."

    Derick looked at the woman before him, who was quite upfront about her situation, and swallowed hard. Fortunately, it wasn''t an issue related to his ability. However, dear female supplicant, you indeed need an injection¡ªof a chill pill!

    Can''t she be more reasonable? Being pretty and upfront, is that all it takes to be so audacious? Nevertheless, this female warrior is quite bold, daring to tease him. Normally, women who see him are a mix of admiration and awe, speaking cautiously. Not to mention such playful banter¡ªit does feel a bit novel.

    I''ll remember you. Derick glared at the woman who was dragged away, no longer paying attention to the group of women giggling. He turned to look at Xu Qing''s direction. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Most of the men were basically dead, their bodies turned into charred remains on the ground. Even those who tried to escape weren''t spared, but Derick left a few alive.

    Approaching, Derick overheard Xu Qing and her group questioning the survivors.

    "Where are you from? Where''s your base? Where did you get your equipment? Whoever speaks, I''ll spare their life. You have one chance, let''s see who can seize it!"

    There were only four survivors, and upon hearing Xu Qing''s questions, the four, who were still bewildered by the bizarre events earlier, eagerly competed to answer.

    "We came from the underground research facility, about 300 meters to the right. The facility is well-hidden underground..."

    "Our equipment, as our leader said, was transported from the military district. He said we have the military district backing us, so we don''t have to fear anyone!"

    "Yes, that''s right. Our equipment, and a lot of our food, was provided by the military district. Oh, by the way... the military district also instructed us to protect a doctor. That doctor is a maniac, conducting experiments on living people every day and forcing us to capture live subjects. We''re all innocent!"

    "Please spare us, we can guide you there, please spare us..."

    Listening to the disjointed words of these four, Derick gathered some useful information. First, there was an underground research facility about 800 meters to the right. Second, their equipment was supplied by the military district, and considering the proximity, it was likely the Grizzly Military District. Other districts wouldn''t go out of their way to come here for experiments.

    The role of these people seems to be protecting that doctor and conducting some unspeakable research, likely involving taboo human experiments. Nobody dares openly engage in such research, even if the Grizzly Military District entertains thoughts of autonomy; they probably wouldn''t risk conducting human experiments within the military district.

    Not only did Derick share this sentiment, but Xu Qing, having heard this information, was also pondering over these thoughts. Simultaneously, some of her doubts were beginning to unravel.

    No wonder they didn''t notice this group along the way¡ªtheir base is underground, hidden very discreetly! Coupled with the considerable distance, it''s normal not to have noticed them immediately.

    "Master, should we go and take a look?" Xu Qing respectfully asked Derick.

    Without hesitation, Derick responded, "Let''s go and meet this doctor, see what he''s up to with those people from the military district, and how depraved they are!"

    Four men, their faces filled with anticipation, looked at Derick and Xu Qing. Carefully, they inquired, "Sir, after answering, can we be released?"

    Without needing to think, Xu Qing understood Derick''s intention. She sneered and disdainfully said, "I never said I''d let any of you leave alive."

    The four men turned pale, their hearts filled with fear and anxiety. They protested, "How can you go back on your word? You clearly said that as long as we answered the questions, we would be given a way out."

    Xu Qing nodded slightly, "Yes, I did say that. However, what I meant was that only one of you can survive. Well, I''ve decided it''s you."

    As Xu Qing spoke, she pointed to the man on the far right. The man who was indicated had a look of ecstatic joy, kneeling on the ground and repeatedly bowing, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!"

    The remaining three men had faces ashen as death, and Xu Qing didn''t waste any more words. With a flash of the blade, the heads of the three men rolled to the ground. Three more bodies lay on the ground, and it didn''t even require Derick to intervene.

    "Pfft!" The man who thought he had been spared, having already run about ten meters away, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He began coughing up blood incessantly, observing a hole that had pierced through him from the back to the front. A trace of blade energy slowly dissipated from the tip of Xu Qing''s blade. His eyes were filled with incredulity as he staggered towards the research facility several hundred meters away. However, after just a few steps, he collapsed, breathless.

 Chapter 166 166: Underground Research Facility (2)

    "Your strength is getting more and more impressive..." Derick looked with keen interest at the decisive and domineering girl.

    "Ah~ Yes, it''s all thanks to the master..." The girl who had seemed somewhat intimidating moments ago, upon hearing the master''s praise, suddenly became shy and stammered, blushing and lowering her head. It seemed she felt a bit embarrassed, yet she was secretly delighted.

    "All right, let''s go..." Derick smiled, choosing not to tease the shy female warrior but heading towards the direction of the research facility.

    As for needing guidance? Absolutely unnecessary. They didn''t know the location of the base before, but now that they did, there was no need for someone to lead the way. Let these scum die peacefully.

    All the hundreds of men were dead, none spared. In the eyes of these female warriors, they all deserved to die, and Derick naturally showed no mercy.

    The women followed behind their leader. The distance of eight hundred meters was quickly covered. Sensing the underground research facility, Derick walked into what appeared to be an ordinary supermarket. Soon, he found the entrance to the underground passage.

    Leading the way, Derick kicked open the steel door of the basement, entered, and found a long corridor. The underground was not dark; in fact, it was exceptionally bright. Perhaps it was due to the absence of people. The research facility seemed deserted and spacious. Thanks to Derick''s forceful entry, the alarm sounded, but with a burst of lightning-based abilities, the alarm was instantly silenced.

    Whether it was lightning-based abilities or magnetic field abilities, dealing with these alarms was a minor issue.

    Derick led the group of women, encountering no obstacles. He pushed open the innermost door and quickly scanned the area, spotting a figure busy at work.

    Watching the man, who seemed to be writing something, with his back turned to Derick and leaning on the office desk, he didn''t even notice the recent alarm. Derick didn''t rush to approach; instead, he scanned the vast research facility. Dozens of incubation tanks were placed inside, each containing what appeared to be zombies.

    However, Derick wasn''t certain how many of them were genuine zombies and how many were once living individuals transformed into zombies later.

    "Crack... Click~ Roar~"

    A strange sound caught Derick''s attention. Following the noise, he saw two figures tightly restrained with abdominal bands on two sickbeds. They seemed to be both alive and turning into zombies, hence Derick''s uncertainty. He could sense that these two individuals were slowly transforming into zombies, a process almost observable to the naked eye.

    One of them was almost fully a zombie, while the other retained some human rationality, indicating a less severe zombification.

    Without a doubt, these two people had been subjects of human experimentation, and the mastermind behind it all was the man hunched over the office desk.

    Derick had already passed his judgment on this man. He walked over, casually picked up two folders, opened them, and the first page that met his eyes made his head spin.

    [Feasibility Report on the Fusion of Zombie Virus and Human Body]

    "Subject: Time Required for Zombie Virus Infection to Manifest Symptoms."

    "Injection of the complete zombie virus into the human body resulted in infection times of 10 minutes for adults, 5 minutes for the elderly, 8 minutes for children, and 7 minutes for women. Due to variations in constitution, the time from infection to complete transformation fluctuated by two minutes. After conducting 100 cases, the experimental process was confirmed with an error margin not exceeding 1 minute.

    Zombie Virus Dilution Experiment: Diluting the zombie virus tenfold reduced the infection speed in the human body. After 81 human tests, the virus infection process was identified as irreversible. The longest survival time in live experiments was 3 hours and 21 minutes.

    The folder was densely packed with experimental procedures and reports, leaving Derick in inexplicable shock and horror. As the man continued to focus on his work, oblivious to Derick''s presence, Derick''s gaze swept over the cluttered desk, revealing several other folders.

    ''Zombie Taming Experiment Report.''

    ''Principles of Zombie Movement and Energy Supply Report.''

    Folders adorned with various labels were scattered everywhere, and Derick experienced, for the first time, the terrifying reality of a scientific madman.

    With so many folders and reports, and the majority involving live experiments, it became evident that at least hundreds of individuals had been used by this man for live experiments. No wonder they say the most fearsome aspect of the apocalypse isn''t the zombies but humanity itself.

    Reflecting on this, Derick gained a renewed understanding, finding the leaders of those large factions enslaving women less threatening compared to the man before him. They seemed like harmless lambs in comparison."

    The man before him could only be described as utterly insane, a devil disguised in human skin. Derick considered himself ruthless, but he had never entertained the idea of torturing ordinary people. Even those who offended him usually met a swift end with a single strike, without reaching the nauseating levels displayed by this man.

    The military backing this man disturbed Derick deeply, sparking a sense of revulsion within him. The extent to which this man could commit such atrocities was undoubtedly related to the support he received from the military, perhaps even orchestrated by them.

    These people were truly deranged!

    Casually closing the folder and tossing it onto the table, Derick''s actions finally disturbed the man engrossed in his work. Yang Yiping, furrowing his brows, despised Qian Dajun the most for interrupting his thoughts during research. This time, it was particularly egregious, as they dared to haphazardly throw his crucial research reports.

    "I''ve told you before, I didn''t call for you. Are my words falling on deaf ears?"

    With a stern expression, Yang Yiping looked up and noticed that the situation was different from what he had imagined. Staring at the ice-cold man before him, Yang Yiping''s eyes flickered with confusion.

    "Who are you?" he demanded, his gaze hostile. "And how did you get in here? There''s no one from Qian Dajun around, and so many unfriendly-looking women have infiltrated the research facility. It seems there was a battle. I have a bad feeling about this."

    "We don''t need you to know who we are. I just want to understand¡ªperforming so many experiments on humans, causing the deaths of countless innocent people¡ªdoesn''t your conscience ache? Or is it that researchers like you have no conscience at all, only experiments in your eyes?"

    Pointing to the files scattered across the desk, Derick found it incomprehensible to understand the thought processes of these scientists. Were they all just mad scientists, devoid of any sense of morality?

    Pushing up the glasses on his nose, Yang Yiping spoke calmly, "Conscience? Are you talking about guilt? You simply don''t understand science. Do you know what I''m doing? Their sacrifices are for more achievements¡ªbenefiting all of humanity, even saving the entire world!"

    "The rules of trade are equal. I''m only sacrificing a small number of people. What''s wrong with that?"

    "Only through continuous experimentation can we find the path to success. Every sacrifice on this path is worthwhile. Do you know anything? Do you understand zombies?"

    "The zombie virus is an evolution. Do you understand? You only see the sacrifices in front of you. If I can decipher the key to zombie evolution, humanity will experience an unprecedented leap forward."

    "Look at those zombies outside. Human flesh and blood are not the energy zombies need. The real answer is sunlight." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sight of Yang Yiping in front of him reminded Derick of someone. That person''s ideology also involved sacrificing a few to save the majority, ostensibly saving the world but engaging in morally questionable activities. Moreover, he touted his so-called justice while condemning others from a moral high ground.

    Slapping a world-saving label on oneself doesn''t justify the callous disregard for human life. Who are you? Why do you get to represent the world? Why do you get to speak for all of humanity?

    That person was Emiya Kiritsugu, not a real figure but a character from the anime Fate/Zero. The resemblance between Emiya Kiritsugu''s ideology and the man before Derick was disgustingly striking¡ªboth using the guise of saving the world to carry out morally repugnant actions.

 Chapter 167 167: Underground Research Facility (3)

    This pseudo-moral righteousness was absolutely nauseating. Is it really for all of humanity? Perhaps that''s just a side effect! Even if the zombie virus is truly deciphered and an unprecedented evolutionary leap is accomplished, at that time, all of humanity will be grateful for Yang Yiping''s contribution, erasing his guilt.

    But who will remember the people who were forced to die in this process? This is far more cruel than achieving success at the cost of many bones turning to dust! At least those soldiers would be remembered as honorable martyrs, but the people who died at the hands of Yang Yiping''s experiments wouldn''t even deserve to have their names known!

    A person who has obliterated their humanity¡ªhow can they deserve to live in this world?

    "What is that?" Derick suddenly asked, pointing to the nearby test tube.

    Although Yang Yiping didn''t understand Derick''s intention, any scientist would be willing to explain the details of their masterpiece, no matter how insignificant.

    "That is the zombie virus diluted by a factor of 20. Through my research and the addition of various drugs, it forms an antibody. While it can''t neutralize the zombie virus, it can significantly restrain its outbreak. Inside this test tube is the fusion inhibitor that I carefully formulated!"

    "My speculation is that the zombie virus, diluted 20 times and coupled with antibodies, along with the human immune system, can to a large extent suppress the full-scale outbreak of the zombie virus. Theoretically, antibodies can ensure that humans retain clear consciousness. Then, the body becomes similar to a zombie, possessing cells capable of photosynthesis."

    "If this experiment succeeds, it will be a monumental leap in history. Have you seen that woman over there? She is the successful result, though not perfect. But that''s with a 15-fold inhibitor. With this 20-fold inhibitor, it can undoubtedly achieve my vision."

    Watching the man in front of him, excitedly discussing his ideas, Derick''s gaze turned towards the restraints. No wonder he felt that the woman over there was abnormal; she had clearly turned into a zombie but had yet to fully transition.

    "I think your idea is very correct! I completely agree. You are truly a great scientist!" Derick said with a sinister smile to the enthusiastic man.

    Derick''s approval and acknowledgment made Yang Yiping''s eyes light up with excitement. As a researcher, the greatest satisfaction comes from others recognizing their work. Derick''s words were the highest praise for his research!

    However, he didn''t see the mockery and the gaze that treated dead people in Derick''s eyes.

    Indeed, Yang Yiping''s research seemed to have made significant progress, but so what? This couldn''t conceal the heinous crimes he had committed.

    Derick raised his hand, and the syringe next to him flew into his hand. Step by step, he approached Yang Yiping, his eyes revealing a dangerous glint.

    Realizing that something was wrong, Yang Yiping''s face changed. He tried to step back, only to find that it felt like his feet were rooted in place, unable to move!

    "What do you want to do?" he shouted in fear.

    With the syringe in hand, Derick sized up Yang Yiping, a smile playing on his lips. He sneered, "I thought you wouldn''t be afraid. It turns out you know what fear is. I want to do something simple. Isn''t this your masterpiece? I want to see if this so-called inhibitor will turn you into a zombie."

    Yang Yiping''s eyes widened in horror as he watched Derick approach with the syringe. He exclaimed, "No, you can''t do this. If you do, the people from the Grizzly Military District won''t let you off!"

    "The military district?" Derick scoffed. "Trying to use the Grizzly Military District to intimidate me? Have you ever thought about how those people you used for human experiments were once terrified too?"

    "How could it be like this! I''m a virology PhD. Can those ordinary people compare to me? I can benefit all of humanity while they can serve as experimental subjects. Shouldn''t they feel honored to sacrifice for science?" Yang Yiping''s eyes were bloodshot as he urgently shouted.

    "Isn''t this the dream of you researchers? Do you lack confidence in your own research achievements? Come on, for the great progress of humanity, to save the world, for all of humanity, it''s time for your sacrifice." Derick disliked sanctimonious individuals who liked to attach lofty labels. Since that was the case, he would deal with them using this method. Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, just throw on a big label. Stand on the side of justice, resist, and you are deemed evil; then, he would enforce justice!

    Grabbing Yang Yiping''s arm, Derick gestured a bit. To be honest, he didn''t know much about the technicalities of administering injections. He was only familiar with giving injections to his women. However, with the syringe in his hand, Derick was a bit puzzled. Yet, after a brief inspection, he felt it wasn''t too difficult. As long as he didn''t stab the person to death, it shouldn''t be a problem!

    Derick pressed down, and the needle penetrated into Yang Yiping''s blood vessel. While he might not know much about it, at least he knew how to hit a blood vessel.

    "What are you doing? Let me go! Damn bastard, the Grizzly Military District won''t let you off! You criminal! You''ve put an end to the hope of evolution for all humanity. You''re a criminal against humanity!" Stung by the needle, Yang Yiping finally regained his senses. He looked at the disappearing liquid in the syringe, and Yang Yiping went mad, cursing Derick continuously, desperately trying to struggle free.

    Having completed the injection of the inhibitor from the syringe, Derick casually tossed the syringe into the trash bin. He looked at Yang Yiping, whose eyes were bloodshot with anger, and sarcastically remarked, "Whether I am a criminal against humanity, I don''t know. But what I''m sure of is that if those people killed by your experiments had spirits in the afterlife, they would definitely applaud and be grateful to me. Pray, pray that your inhibitor works, or else you''ll end up just like that man over there!"

    At this moment, there were two people on the apparatus. One man had completely turned into a zombie, while the remaining woman still retained her sanity. However, the infection process of the zombie virus was ultimately irreversible. It was only a matter of time before this woman turned into a zombie. Even if supernatural abilities were used for treatment, it could only be effective in the early stages of the virus entering the body. The virus in this woman''s body had already invaded her brain, and there was nothing that could be done now.

    Xu Qing walked up at this moment, her icy gaze scanning over Yang Yiping before quickly shifting to Derick. "Master, what should we do with that woman? Should we kill her?"

    Meanwhile, the zombies in the other tanks had all been killed by the female warriors. Even the man bound to the bed was not spared. Only this half-dead zombie woman remained.

    However, regarding the fate of this woman, Xu Qing did not make a decision. Even though irreversible zombification had taken place, she was, after all, a pitiful woman. Hearing Xu Qing''s inquiry, Derick glanced at the woman lying on the restraint device, sighed, and walked over to her.

    At this moment, the woman''s complexion was unnaturally pale, and the veins of zombification had spread from the corners of her eyes towards the back of her head. This was a precursor to the transformation into a zombie, or one of the signs of zombification. There was still a trace of human consciousness struggling in the woman''s eyes. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, she had not completely turned into the ashen gray color typical of zombies. From this, Derick could sense a gratitude in her heart. Removing the towel that the woman had stuffed into her mouth, Derick asked in silence, "Do you have anything you want to say, or anything you want to do?"

    The woman first glanced at the man who had already died beside her, and with a hint of sorrow in her voice, she said, "He was my husband."

    "Cough, cough..." Xu Qing coughed a few times, feeling a bit awkward. It was truly embarrassing to have killed someone''s husband right in front of their wife. Derick, on the other hand, appeared indifferent. After all, he wasn''t exactly a good person.

    The woman shook her head, and a faintly beautiful smile of happiness appeared on her pale face. It had to be said that this woman was still very attractive. If it weren''t for the apocalypse, she should have been very happy.

    "It''s okay; I don''t blame you. I''m even grateful that you''ve ended his suffering. I can feel that my time is running out. Can you release me? I want to see this world again with the child that hasn''t been born yet."

 Chapter 168 168: Mutated Zombies

    Derick''s heart stirred as he looked at the slight bulge in the woman''s abdomen. Nodding silently, he untied the restraints on the woman''s body. This request was something he could fulfill. He wasn''t afraid of the woman suddenly turning into a zombie; even if it happened abruptly, he could ensure that no one would get hurt.

    "Thank you. You''re a good person," the woman said, sitting up and expressing her gratitude in a soft tone.

    Derick shook his head. Was he a good person? Not really. He was more like a bad person. There were quite a few who had died at his hands, both human and zombie. He only did what he felt was right and what he wanted to do.

    The woman seemed a bit weak as she walked toward the entrance of the research facility. Derick followed behind, step by step, until they exited the facility and returned to the surface.

    In the sunlight, the woman didn''t seem as weak. Watching her enjoy the sunlight, Derick suddenly remembered the words spoken by Yang Yiping.

    Retaining human consciousness while having the body of a zombie might, to some extent, be considered a success. However, at that point, were they still truly human? Was it really evolution, and not some kind of aberration?

    "Sunlight... I''ve never felt it''s so beautiful," the woman said, gently touching her abdomen, walking towards the wire fence not far from the research facility''s entrance.

    Throughout the entire journey, neither Derick nor Xu Qing, who followed closely behind him, spoke. The sunlight revitalized the woman, but the zombie virus seemed to spread even faster. Derick could feel that the woman''s human aura was diminishing.

    Beside the wire fence, the woman stood quietly. Suddenly, she turned around. Derick noticed that at this moment, the woman''s eyes had turned into a completely lifeless gray.

    "Sorry. You saved me, and I didn''t even get the chance to ask your name. Could you please throw me out there? It''s too quiet here. I shouldn''t disturb this peaceful place with my presence," she said.

    "I''m Derick."

    Derick fell silent for a moment, unsure of what to say. Lifting his arm, the woman slowly flew up, clearing the wire fence and landing on the other side, where there were numerous zombies.

    Watching the woman disappear into the zombie horde, becoming one of them, Derick took a deep breath, his gaze turning cold.

    "Let''s go... and check on our esteemed Dr. Yang!"

    "Ugh... cough, cough, cough!"

    Just as Derick returned to the underground research facility, he heard a series of painful retching sounds. Following the noise, his sight was blocked by a group of women.

    Walking to the front, observing the female warriors, each of them was on high alert, holding weapons. Derick instinctively looked towards the corner, his expression momentarily astonished.

    The experimental table was in disarray, with broken test tubes scattered around. The floor was littered with empty bottles and used syringes.

    In the corner, Dr. Yang Yiping, wearing a white coat, looked distressed, continuously retching. Under the bright lights, his blood vessels bulged on his face, eyes bloodshot, and his hands were tightly gripping his neck. In any case, he didn''t look like a normal person.

    Derick was puzzled. How did Yang Yiping end up like this in just the short time he was away? If a 15x concentration showed accurate results, it couldn''t have gone so wrong with a 20x concentration.

    "What''s happening to him?" Derick asked in confusion, looking at the female warriors nearby. Although his intention was for Yang Yiping to experience being a test subject, this was too sudden.

    Hearing their master''s inquiry, the female warriors seemed taken aback for a moment and quickly explained, "After you left, this doctor went crazy, injecting himself with a syringe. We don''t know where things went wrong, but then he started retching, going mad, and ended up like this."

    Derick was surprised. Did Yang Yiping go insane? The human body has a balance mechanism, and injecting so many different drugs would undoubtedly disrupt this balance, leading to problems if certain indicators went out of bounds.

    Although Derick didn''t know what Yang Yiping injected himself with, judging by the dozen or so syringes on the ground, he knew that Yang Yiping was on a path to self-destruction.

    Looking at Yang Yiping curled up on the ground, Derick suddenly had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from Resident Evil 3 with Dr. Isaacs.

    Because of being infected by zombies, returning to the lab to inject oneself with the virus serum multiple times¡ªhow eerily similar.

    Even the outcome was similar; both ended up playing themselves to death.

    Seeing Yang Yiping''s current state, Derick decided to give up on the idea of taking action. He looked at the still intact incubator nearby, waved his hand, and tossed Yang Yiping directly inside. The electronic door of the incubator locked, eliminating any possibility of him getting out.

    Walking to the side of the incubator, Derick looked through the glass at Yang Yiping inside. At this point, he no longer resembled a human, with bulging blood vessels, a distorted expression, and swollen exposed arms. Derick wondered what concoction he injected himself with, knocked on the glass of the incubator to check its sturdiness, and felt relieved.

    The glass was specially made and not easily penetrated even by sniper rifle bullets. Now that the electronic door was destroyed, opening it would require brute force. Derick believed that with Yang Yiping''s abilities, he wouldn''t be able to break free, unless he mutated into a Level 4 or above zombie, and even then, he would be confined here forever. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After ensuring that Yang Yiping couldn''t escape, Derick lost interest in staying further. He turned around and walked out of the research facility, returning to the surface, basking in the sunlight. Taking a deep breath, he suddenly asked, "Xu Qing, did you record all the videos?"

    "Yes, Master, everything is recorded. Do you need it now?"

    Derick waved his hand in refusal, then turned his gaze towards the direction of the wire mesh fence, sighed, and flew back to the hospital.

    Xu Qing neatly stowed away the USB drive and glanced at the figure of her master flying away. For a moment, she seemed a bit infatuated, then turned and beckoned to the other female warriors.

    "Let''s go. We''re heading back. Take a good break this afternoon. We might have to go outside the wire mesh to kill off the remaining zombies."

    Xu Qing, as the captain, took the lead, with the other female warriors following behind. The hundreds of women swiftly ran towards the hospital. Behind them, countless zombies were lurking near the wire mesh. Among them, an inconspicuous female zombie had a slender figure with a slightly widened waist, indicating a bit of weight gain. However, it wasn''t severe. The zombies approaching during the journey instinctively avoided this figure. The eerie silhouette of the female zombie walked farther and farther away until it eventually disappeared into the vast sea of corpses.

    It seemed like she wanted to explore a broader world.

    Returning to the second floor of the hospital base, Derick, wearing slippers and assisted by several maids, sat down on the sofa. Angelica, who was concentrating on writing something, looked up and asked, "How did it go? Is it resolved?"

    Thinking of everything he witnessed in the underground research facility, Derick nodded with a heavy heart. Judy, who was sitting beside him, noticed Derick''s displeased expression. She crawled into his arms and asked with concern, "Master, did something happen to make you unhappy?"

    Angelica also noticed that her brother''s expression was off. She set down her pen and walked over, placing her hands on his without saying a word.

    Derick recounted everything he saw and heard in the research facility. The women in the living room turned pale upon hearing it. Judy, being timid, directly nestled into Derick''s arms, her small head tucked like a little quail, continuously murmuring.

    "So scary, too scary. Fortunately, I wasn''t caught."

    Derick comforted her by patting the back of the loli girl. He whispered, "Don''t be too scared; this is just an isolated case. Besides, isn''t there still me? Anyone who dares to have such twisted ideas will be dealt with."

    "That woman is indeed pitiful, especially her unborn child. They didn''t get a chance to see this world, and the child died before being born," Lisa sighed beside them.

    "In fact, not being born might be a kind of happiness, especially for a baby in this apocalyptic world. It''s a burden, both for the baby and the parents," Angelica reasoned. Her words carried a certain truth¡ªbabies were too vulnerable in these times.

 Chapter 169 169: Stealing to eat (1)

    "Mmm..." Derick nodded. Having no ability to protect oneself and carrying a baby in the apocalypse is definitely not a good choice.

    "But speaking of children, sister, why don''t you give birth to a little baby for me, a well-behaved and cute daughter..." Derick suddenly turned to Angelica and said.

    "Huh? H-how...how come you suddenly bring this up?" Angelica blushed, suddenly feeling a bit at a loss, not knowing what to say.

    "Hehe..." Derick pulled his somewhat shy sister into his arms, his hands caressing her slender waist, feeling the soft body beneath the silky dress.

    The elegant sister trembled, her eyes somewhat hazy, slowly softening, and her hands gently embraced Derick''s neck, actively offering her own luscious red lips.

    "Shh..." Lisa, with a playful smile on her face, quietly took out a mobile phone, then carefully sneaked to the side and took several photos, "This is the first time sister has taken the initiative to kiss our master in front of us!"

    The other women also tactfully remained quiet, just watching this scene with a smile. While in the midst of the passionate kiss, Derick''s hands also unceremoniously climbed up his sister''s straight and slender thighs, caressing the perfect roundness and fullness, the rustling sound of the black stockings as he touched them felt amazing.

    "Thud...clang~"

    "Oh my~ oh oh oh~" The door suddenly pushed open, and a little Lolita tumbled in from outside, landing face down on the carpet, then started crying.

    Upon hearing the commotion, Angelica suddenly snapped out of it. Her pretty face turned as red as a monkey''s backside. She didn''t know what had just happened. Her brother''s touch seemed to have a magical effect on her. Just a few gentle caresses made her feel overwhelmed with emotion, and she took the initiative to embrace him and kiss him.

    Seeing that Derick seemed a bit unsatisfied and was still trying to continue, Angelica became flustered. She urgently reached out to stop Derick, her eyes pleading, "Don''t...not here, tomorrow..."

    Perhaps fearing that Derick might misunderstand, Angelica didn''t wait for him to speak and instead took the initiative to embrace him, whispering in his ear, "Brother, I''m sorry. It''s not that I''m unwilling, I just feel embarrassed to hastily give away my first time here. How about this, can we do it tomorrow night?"

    "I also want to give my first time to you, but it''s important to me. I don''t want it to end hastily in a place like this...I''m sorry," Angelica exhaled gently, speaking softly by Derick''s ear.

    "Sister...you don''t have to say that. I understand what you mean. Whenever you''re ready, it''s fine with me," Derick said very seriously.

    "Alright...tomorrow night, I''ll give everything to you," Angelica said with a determined nod, blushing as she shyly left the living room under the gaze of the other women. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Get up...fool, you''re not good at eavesdropping," Derick said somewhat irritably to Chu Xiaoyue, who was sitting on the ground wiping her tears.

    Upon hearing this, the little girl was overjoyed and quickly wiped away her tears. She hurriedly crawled to Derick''s side and sat on his lap.

    "Sob...Dad, are you angry?" the little Lolita asked cautiously, her eyes filled with innocence and pleading.

    "Dad?...Isn''t it supposed to be calling you brother?" Derick said with a strange look on his face, addressing the mischievous little girl. At first, Chu Xiaoyue was quite cautious, but now that she had become familiar with Derick and the others, her courage had naturally grown.

    "Um...that...that..." Chu Xiaoyue''s eyes darted around, and she stuttered, but didn''t say anything.

    "I reckon the little girl saw Moonlight calling me dad, so she envied it and decided to follow suit," Lisa said with a grin.

    "That makes sense, I think so too."

    "Exactly...the little girl must be jealous of Moonlight," Yue Ren and Judy nodded teasingly, poking fun at the shy Chu Xiaoyue.

    "I''m not, I didn''t, don''t make things up..." Chu Xiaoyue''s face turned extremely red with embarrassment as she denied it, but her head involuntarily buried itself in Derick''s chest, her petite and soft body leaning against his broad embrace.

    "Alright, alright, all of you go do whatever you need to do. If we keep this up, the little girl won''t have the face to stay here anymore..." Derick waved his hand, and the women left the room, giggling, leaving only Derick and Chu Xiaoyue behind.

    "Um...that''s not true," her careful thoughts exposed, Chu Xiaoyue felt even more embarrassed, but her small hands were tightly wrapped around Derick''s waist.

    Derick hugged Chu Xiaoyue''s little belly with both hands, smelling the faint scent of sweat and milk emanating from her, and quietly slipped his large hand under her clothes, gently rubbing her flat stomach through the thin vest.

    "Oh, it tickles, Dad, don''t touch my belly, it feels so weird!" Although Chu Xiaoyue didn''t admit to envying Moonlight, she still changed her address from brother to dad, seemingly accepting this fact.

    Derick''s hand caressed the soft body of the little girl, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle, squirming slightly in the man''s embrace. Her belly seemed to be more sensitive than that of an adult, and even through her little vest, the strange sensation of tingling and tickling from Derick''s rough hand continued to overwhelm her.

    "This is a new massage technique Dad has learned. Even if it''s uncomfortable, you have to endure it. It helps you maintain a slender figure, and you''ll look even better," Derick explained.

    Upon hearing that she would look even better, Chu Xiaoyue immediately quieted down. The innocent and pure young girl naturally assumed that becoming more attractive would make Dad like her more, so she endured the strange sensation, allowing Derick to play with her as he pleased.

    "Um... Dad, Dad, it''s so strange... but kind of comfortable..." The little girl slowly grew accustomed to Derick''s touch, calling him "Dad" with a soft, cute, and innocent young girl''s voice, which could truly make any man''s heart explode.

    Derick continued to hold Chu Xiaoyue, gently caressing and rubbing her soft, tender belly with his somewhat rough hands. He didn''t immediately reach into the little girl''s vest to fondle her smooth belly and immature breasts. Instead, he planned to gradually make the young girl accustomed to his intimate actions until her body became more sensitive.

    After playing with the young girl for a while, Derick asked, "Yueyue, how''s your recent dance learning going? Have you been paying attention in class?"

    To prevent Chu Xiaoyue from getting too bored, Derick also arranged some activities for her, such as learning ballet and piano. The maids had some experience in dancing, so teaching the little girl was not a problem. They spent four hours each day on these activities.

    Of course, Derick never expected the little girl to achieve much in learning ballet. He simply wanted to keep her from getting too bored, especially since there was barely anyone her age at the base, apart from Moonlight, who was more mature and was now studying base management with Yueiren. Derick couldn''t take care of the little girl all the time, so most of the time it was his woman, Camilla, who took care of Chu Xiaoyue.

    Unexpectedly, the little girl had an innate flexibility that made her well-suited for dancing. After a few initial ballet classes, despite experiencing strong muscle soreness, she quickly adapted to basic movements such as d¨¦velopp¨¦, stretching, pli¨¦, and splits. In less than a week, she was practicing with finesse.

    "Very good! Sister says I''m doing great!" Chu Xiaoyue said proudly.

    "Camilla?" Derick was momentarily surprised. So it was the mayor''s wife who had been looking after the little girl. It had been a few days since he had seen her. Was she avoiding him? Derick didn''t dwell on it and instead asked Chu Xiaoyue to put on clothes and perform a dance for him.

 Chapter 170 170: Stealing to eat (2)

    Chu Xiaoyue obediently climbed down from "Dad" and changed into her ballet practice outfit in her room. She then returned to the living room to demonstrate the basics in front of Derick. Her petite and tender figure was vividly outlined in the pale pink leotard and white tights.

    First, the little girl performed a challenging prone posture, showcasing her slightly budding breasts and plump buttocks, accentuated by the tight-fitting outfit and taut white stockings. After completing the move, Chu Xiaoyue lay on her side and began the side-lying leg lift exercise, her slender legs stretching and tensing gracefully.

    Derick was almost overwhelmed, struggling to contain his reaction. He was tempted to capture this scene as the young girl''s legs spread wide in the snug white ballet costume, revealing her innocent and tender body, with a hint of her private area, creating an inexplicably intense allure.

    "Mate, now I finally understand why there are people with a thing for lolitas..." Derick muttered to himself, completely captivated by the sight of Chu Xiaoyue''s pure, innocent, and tender body, especially the protruding buds and the young girl''s private area, which seemed to be driving him to the brink of explosion.

    Derick don''t know who designed this kind of clothing, it''s just so tempting, and it''s white too. It amplifies the purity and beauty of a young girl countless times. Derick now has only one thought: he can''t wait to forcefully penetrate the virgin little hole of this perfect young girl in front of him, watching her suffer and moan under him, from her soft and cute voice to the pleasurable and blood-pumping moans and screams.

    Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoyue is meticulously completing this set of movements. The little girl sits up on the clean solid wood floor, lifting her delicate white silk feet, placing them together, holding her feet with both hands, knees close to the ground, watery and agile eyes staring straight ahead, leaning forward with her upper body, her long hair tied up behind her head swaying as she bends over, exposing her fair back to Derick''s sight.

    "What an indescribable sense of beauty!" Derick couldn''t help but sigh. He is really starting to like this obedient and lovely "daughter" more and more. Camilla has taught her very well. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick suppresses his violent desires and continues to observe. Then Chu Xiaoyue raises her smooth and delicate white arms, stretches them back, revealing her smooth armpits, and then leans forward repeatedly, demonstrating the basic ballet movements of bending and stretching.

    Derick''s breathing becomes rapid as he watches his "daughter" gracefully perform one ballet movement after another. His pants bulge, and he even wants to immediately press down on her slender back, push her petite body to the ground, lick the young girl''s milky slender neck and exquisite shoulder blades, and thrust his large penis against her tender mound, forcefully penetrating her flesh-colored stockings-clad legs.

    After completing the basic ground movements, Chu Xiaoyue took a rest to steady her breath. She then stood in front of the parallel bars, grasping the bar with her right hand. Lifting her slender and graceful right leg, she placed it on the bar, the knee straight and the slightly damp back of her tender body straightened. She bent her upper body downward, pressing her exquisite nose and delicate face against her shin, while her left leg stood straight, the milky skin of her slender young legs visible through the sheer white stockings.

    This leg-pressing movement perfectly showcased the youthful charm and the graceful curves of her petite body.

    After completing all the exercises on the parallel bars flawlessly, the little girl took a deep breath and immediately pounced into Derick''s arms on the sofa. Puckering her pink lips, she kissed the corner of the man''s mouth and blinked her beautiful large eyes, looking at him expectantly.

    After completing a full set of ballet basic movements, it had been half an hour. The little girl, blushing, sat in Derick''s arms, with a few beads of sweat on her smooth forehead, bun, neck, and beautiful back.

    Derick''s large hand naturally caressed the "good daughter''s" abdomen, feeling the healthy vitality and warmth produced by the young girl''s physical activity through the thin layer of ballet leotard. His hand slid into the split of the leotard at her waist, the excellent elasticity of the tight-fitting garment allowing the man''s hand to tightly touch the milky skin of the young girl''s abdomen, the silky and smooth touch akin to the finest silk, satisfying him greatly.

    "Um..." The young girl''s tender and sensitive little belly was covered and rubbed by Derick''s rough hand, and her feminine instinct made her emit a soft hum. Her rosy and delicate face seemed to be blushed, yet her body made no resistance.

    Chu Xiaoyue had long been accustomed to Derick''s touches and presses on her body, so even though this time it was a more intimate caress, the young girl only felt slightly uncomfortable, without much reaction.

    "Daddy, why are you touching me here..." Chu Xiaoyue''s cherry lips slightly parted, making a soft and shy sound.

    "Hehe, stop talking and use your feet to give daddy a footjob, let daddy ejaculate for you to taste..." Derick''s penis hardened directly, pressing against the little girl''s thighs.

    Chu Xiaoyue obediently stood up, used her small hands to clumsily remove Derick''s pants, then her soft and smooth silk-like feet glided gently back and forth on Derick''s penis, and one of her white silk-like feet stepped on the swollen and moist tip of the penis, skillfully manipulating the sensitive glans with the rough silk-like foot, while the other white silk-like foot gently played with the two large testicles at the base of the penis.

    The two delicate and adorable silk-like feet skillfully manipulated the shaft of the penis, and it was the pleasure from the friction of the silk-like feet that almost made Derick feel like he was about to explode.

    "Good girl, what are you doing..."

    Seeing the pure and innocent young girl serving his penis with her soft and moist feet, a scene that would only appear in his dreams, Derick endured the stimulation and taught the little girl to speak obscenely.

    "What are you doing~ Little Moon is using her little feet to rub Daddy Derick''s penis~ Mmm... it should be called a footjob, right~" The little girl obediently said with a sweet smile.

    Gazing at the man in front of her with watery light blue eyes, the little adorable girl uttered vulgar words with an innocent and naive voice. Hearing the extremely vulgar and obscene words spoken by his pure and innocent little angel as if it were nothing, Derick was both shocked and excited.

    Feeling the swelling heat of his large penis between her white silk-clad feet, Chu Xiaoyue''s pure and lovely face also showed an excited smile, perhaps feeling happy to make "Daddy" comfortable. "Daddy''s big penis is so big, daughter''s little feet can hardly hold it!"

    The little girl pouted, as if saying some incomprehensible vulgar words with a hint of unhappiness. While the young girl teased and served Derick''s thick and hot penis with her white silk-clad feet, she spoke out vulgar and obscene words with her pure and holy little mouth, making one almost want to ejaculate on the spot.

    If Derick hadn''t been through countless battles, he would have already ejaculated under the white silk-clad feet of the little loli.

 Chapter 171 171: Stealing to eat (3)

    The young girl, dressed in a ballet leotard, delicately moves her white, silky feet up and down around the large penis, causing the slippery fluid from the tip to dampen her white stockings. Through the moist fabric, one can vaguely see the tender soles of her feet. After a few movements, the girl lifts her foot and teasingly uses her ten pink and plump toes to playfully stroke the sensitive area of the penis. Derick immediately feels the urge to ejaculate.

    "Yuanyuan, get down on all fours and bring your legs together," Derick instructs with slightly rapid breathing, patting his daughter''s round buttocks.

    Although Chu Xiaoyue enjoys the sensation of pleasing "dad" by stepping on his penis, she obediently follows his command like a little puppy, kneeling on the soft sofa with her plump buttocks raised high, tightly wrapped in a pale pink bodysuit. Her long and firm white stockings legs are pressed tightly together, leaving no gaps, and the taut bodysuit accentuates the lewd shape of her pubic mound.

    Derick gently massages the young girl''s beautiful buttocks, feeling the soft and firm flesh in his palm. He pulls down his shorts and underwear, revealing a large, thick penis of over twenty centimetres, with a purple-red, swollen head oozing transparent pre-ejaculate fluid. He positions the penis between the girl''s lush thighs, the smooth and tight sensation sending shivers down his spine. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Um, Dad, what is this hard thing... Oh... it feels so strange, so... comfortable..."

    The young girl only felt a large, hot, and hard stick thrusting between her legs, rubbing against her tender little hole. The distinct head of the thick stick scraped against her pink crevice, sending a sensation even more electrifying than tweaking her nipples, spreading from her tailbone to her mind. Her hidden clitoris slowly swelled and hardened.

    "That''s because Daddy is getting a massage from Yuyu now. Daddy also wants to feel as good as Yuyu. Will my sweet daughter help Daddy feel good by massaging him with her legs?" Derick bent over, panting heavily in her ear, and reached in from the side to grab the two soft, tender breasts wrapped tightly in the ballet leotard. His thumb and forefinger accurately pinched the slightly hardened nipples, kneading them gently.

    "Sob... I also want Daddy''s... um... together... feel good... want to drink Daddy''s milk~ Sob~"

    "Poor little girl still remembers the last time she was lied to about semen being milk..." Derick couldn''t help but chuckle.

    The intense pleasure coming from both her nipples and flesh cave made Chu Xiaoyue moan uncontrollably, her doll-like delicate and lovely face blushing lightly. Her semi-open and semi-closed bright eyes were misty and alluring in their youthful innocence.

    Unfortunately, apart from Derick, no one witnessed this stunning scene.

    As the man heard the "daughter" speak lewdly, his large penis swelled even more. He extended his thick, rough tongue to lick the young girl''s slender, fair neck and back as if he were famished, the slightly salty taste spreading across his tongue, further exciting the man. The glans of his penis oozed more and more thick, slippery prostate fluid, wetting the white stockings on the young Lolita''s meaty, beautiful legs. Each time his penis thrust into the young girl''s white stocking orifice, it made a lewd sound.

    "Um... um, Daddy, I feel so uncomfortable... ah... this feeling is so, so strange... um, um..."

    Chu Xiaoyue was young and inexperienced, and her body was much more sensitive than that of an ordinary adult woman. Under Derick''s skilled manipulation, a tingling and empty feeling slowly emerged in her tender little orifice. Her flesh walls contracted and secreted sticky and slippery obscene fluid, wetting her white underwear, stockings, and ballet costume.

    "Is my good daughter feeling comfortable?" Derick continued to knead and twist the little girl''s nipples with his skilled hands, while his lower body rhythmically moved and his abdomen made a muffled sound as it hit the girl''s pert buttocks. His overly thick and long penis, penetrating through the elastic thighs and flesh of the stockings, would repeatedly hit the soft and tender belly of the young girl with each thrust, giving the man a tingling sensation of pain and numbness.

    "Ah... Daddy... feels so... so good... um... it feels so strange..." The young girl''s delicate face blushed, and she unconsciously opened her cherry lips, moaning softly and coquettishly.

    Derick continued to thrust hundreds of times. In the psychological and physical pleasure of ravishing his "good daughter''s" thighs, he soon felt a tingling sensation in his glans, and his penis swelled and jerked. After another twenty or so thrusts, he pulled out his penis from the girl''s legs, stood up, and quickly began to masturbate with one hand, gripping the wet and slippery penis. The large glans forcefully pressed against the pink ballet costume-clad buttocks of the young girl, squeezing the tender and smooth flesh through the two layers of thin fabric against the outside of her anus.

    With red eyes and a blank mind, Derick soon ejaculated wave after wave of foul-smelling semen from the tip of his penis, spraying wantonly onto the young girl''s perky buttocks and anus. The hot and slippery semen seeped into the ballet costume and underwear, staining the young girl''s skin. The slightly cool semen flowed down the crevices of her thighs and anus, onto the tightly closed mound above her genitals.

    Chu Xiaoyue''s extremely sensitive and tender little orifice was stimulated by the cold and slippery liquid, causing her delicate body to convulse slightly and her vagina to release some secretions, wetting her already soaked underwear and ballet costume.

    "Shoot, I''ll shoot you, you seductive daughter tempting her father, defiling the pure and flawless little girl with semen, letting her soak in my semen," Derick''s ejaculation was so intense that he trembled, as the semen, like bullets, forcefully struck the young girl''s innocent body, defiling her perfection.

    Perhaps feeling that ejaculation wasn''t satisfying enough, Derick directly inserted his 30-centimetre-long penis into the gap of the girl''s clothing, pressing the glans against her tender body, continuously washing her smooth back with scorching semen.

    "Ah... it''s so hot~ Ah... dad~ sob~" The little girl whimpered softly, but dared not move, obediently lying still like a young female dog, enduring the man''s wanton abuse and violation.

    After a long time, Derick finally finished ejaculating, slowly stopped, and reached out to hold Chu Xiaoyue, lying on the sofa to enjoy the long-lost afterglow of ejaculation. The petite and delicate body of the little girl curled up in the man''s arms, her face blushing with her eyes half-open.

    At this point, the little girl''s body was already in a mess, with semen covering her white stockings, tight ballet pants, pert buttocks, and even flowing down her smooth back in large amounts of cloudy white semen.

    Derick didn''t mind at all. Seeing the little girl lose herself in the orgasm from being ejaculated upon, looking so wanton with semen all over her body, wasn''t it his masterpiece? Why would Derick mind at all!

    "Is Daddy''s penis feeling good?" Chu Xiaoyue came back to her senses from that wonderful pleasure, full of curiosity as she delicately held Daddy''s softening penis with her fair little hand, not minding the sticky semen on it. Even though the penis had become soft after ejaculation, it was still quite large, just enough for the little girl to hold.

    "Very comfortable, my good girl is the best!" Derick lowered his face and kissed the delicate earlobe of the little girl, still flushed. The sensitive glans and penis, being played with by her tender hand, made him feel the urge of swelling and stiffening.

    "Then, in the future, I will massage Daddy''s penis, and Daddy will let Xiaoyue drink milk, okay?"

    Getting praised by Derick, the little girl sweetly smiled and yearningly said, out of the instinctive intuition of a woman, she subconsciously felt that doing so could make her even closer to her beloved "Daddy." The little girl also really enjoyed the uncomfortable yet extremely comfortable feeling when she and Derick massaged each other.

 Chapter 172 172: Stealing to eat (4)

    "Um, it''s okay in front of Dad, but words like ''penis'' are vulgar and impolite. Remember not to say them in front of others, okay."

    The other women didn''t know that Derick was making a move on the underage little girl. They just thought that Chu Xiaoyue was close to Derick because she had lost her family, so she would call him dad. They didn''t know that Derick had such dirty thoughts.

    "I know, Dad. Xiaoyue is not stupid!" Chu Xiaoyue puffed up her little face, turned her head and bit Derick''s chin, leaving a barely noticeable shallow tooth mark. Whenever she was excited, the little girl liked to call herself Xiaoyue, the nickname that Derick liked to call her.

    "Hehe, Xiaoyue, do you want to sleep with Dad tonight?" Derick hugged the little girl, rubbed his chin gently against the "daughter''s" neck, and fondled the small nipples on her chest with his big hands.

    "Yes, yes..." The little girl clapped her hands excitedly, her face full of happiness and a loving smile.

    "Then why don''t you obediently clean Dad''s penis with your mouth?" Derick smirked, pinching the little girl''s cheek.

    Chu Xiaoyue obediently crawled over like a little cat, rubbing her delicate and pretty face against

    Derick like teasing a cat with a toy, rubbing against his large penis covered in semen. Her two little hands also instinctively grabbed his penis, unconsciously swallowing the saliva that overflowed due to anticipation. First, she slowly licked the glans with her small fragrant tongue, then she grabbed the shaft with both hands, savoring it, and with a happy look on her pink and tender face, she gradually began to clean the man''s penis thoroughly.

    Derick, on the other hand, seemed quite tired as he lay back on the sofa, grinning mischievously as he pressed his large penis against the young girl''s delicate and adorable face. Despite being half-closed by the penis, the little girl''s eyes revealed boundless fascination and enjoyment. She immediately opened her cute little mouth, widened her eyes, and with nothing but the penis reflected in her eyes, took it all in one breath, as if her chubby baby-like mouth was stuffed full of the penis.

    Even with all her effort, her delicate little mouth could only leave a little lewd saliva at the tip of the penis. Derick also enjoyed the loli''s deep kissing and oral sex, lying comfortably and watching the little girl learn on her own, from awkwardness to gradually becoming familiar with deep throat oral sex, gently pinching her chubby little face and chuckling.

    "Hehe, Yuanyuan, you''re really talented. With such a small mouth, you''re so skilled at eating the penis..." Derick grinned.

    The little girl, burying her head deep in the man''s crotch, lifted her lovely face, her cherry-like mouth open and covered in semen, cute white little claws weakly grasping the man''s 30-centimetre-long penis, with a sweet smile on her small face.

    Chu Xiaoyue playfully opened her mouth, grinning as she used her small hand to wipe her mouth covered in semen, "Daddy... look, it''s milk that''s been shot out, very tasty!"

    As he spoke, the young girl continued to swallow the semen in her mouth little by little. Watching the girl''s tender body, Derick couldn''t help but swallow as well, feeling the urge to ejaculate again.

    At that moment, Camilla''s voice suddenly came from outside the room, "Xiaoyue, where did you go?"

    Derick quickly grabbed the little girl and put her on the bed, telling her to hide under the covers. He then covered himself with a blanket to conceal the presence of the little girl.

    Derick''s actions made Chuyue nervous and afraid, fearing Camilla''s discovery. She obediently lay under Derick, her face close to his penis, breathing heavily with her mouth slightly open, the warm breath blowing onto Derick''s penis.

    The warm breath caressed Derick''s glans, entering the small hole on the glans, causing him to feel excited. Derick smirked, knowing that if Camilla saw him playing with a young girl, she would probably fight with him. However, the secret and sneaky nature of the situation made it even more thrilling.

    He gestured for the little girl to lie down again, and Chuyue obediently used her hands to guide Derick''s penis, pointing it towards the ground. She then positioned herself under him, holding onto his waist with her hands, tilting her head down and extending her arms slightly to support her upper body.

    This allowed the large penis to align with her mouth, and she extended her delicate tongue to lightly sweep across the tip of the glans, licking it in circles multiple times. When her tongue reached the urethral opening at the tip of the glans, she teased it with the tip of her tongue, sending a tingling sensation that sent Derick into ecstasy. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At this point, Camilla had already made her way to the door of Derick''s room. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly pushed the door open and saw Derick lying on the bed playing with his phone.

    Camilla looked at Derick, hesitated for a moment, and then regretted coming in. She smelled the familiar scent of intimate relations between a man and a woman, as well as the familiar scent of Derick''s semen. This made her blush, and she couldn''t help but think of certain things.

    Meanwhile, Chu Xiaoyue, upon hearing Aunt Ru''s voice, not only did not feel afraid, but instead became even more mischievous. Her tongue became more lascivious as it circled around the glans of "Daddy''s" penis, and her naughty little mouth sucked fiercely on the urethral orifice. Derick suddenly felt like all the semen in his testicles was about to be sucked out, and he moaned with pleasure, his mouth agape and his thighs tensed as he held the little girl''s head.

    "Wow... When did this little girl learn to suck so eagerly!" Derick exclaimed in amazement, feeling as if he was about to explode with pleasure. It was so thrilling to have a young girl hiding under the covers eagerly performing oral sex on him. It felt as if he was secretly humiliating and training a obedient daughter in front of a mother.

    "What''s the matter?" Derick, with a playful smile, looked at the glamorous married woman who had barged in.

    "Have you seen Xiaoyue anywhere?" Camilla, who had originally intended to leave directly, still had some concerns about the safety of the little girl. She and the other women in the base were not very familiar with each other, and she had grown quite attached to the obedient little girl Xiaoyue, so naturally she was very worried about her safety.

    "No, I thought you were looking for something else, that''s why you came to find me..." Derick smirked wickedly, enjoying the oral sex from the young girl under the covers, while staring fixedly at the proud bosom of the beautiful woman that couldn''t be concealed.

    "Damn," Camilla muttered helplessly when she heard the man''s vulgar words.

    "Well, I remember you moaning like a wife last time you were screwed, have you forgotten so soon, or are you still nostalgic for your former cuckold mayor husband?"

    Camilla''s face stiffened, but she felt some turmoil in her heart. Although she still resisted, her hatred for Derick had decreased significantly. Sometimes at night, she couldn''t help but think of the pleasure of being brought to the peak by a wild man.

    "You''re just a rogue who plays with women," Camilla murmured almost inaudibly, but she didn''t dare to provoke Derick loudly. She had experienced the consequences of angering this man.

    "What''s that sound?" Camilla suddenly turned her head in confusion, only to find that Chu Xiaoyue was making lewd noises as she manipulated and sucked vigorously, sometimes sucking hard and sometimes quickly licking and sucking the glans, with saliva flowing onto the sheets, adding to the lewdness.

    Camilla was not an inexperienced girl. Seeing the slightly raised quilt and the swaying sheets, she guessed what was happening inside, but she did not know that it was Chu Xiaoyue, whom she treated like a daughter.

    Her face darkened, and she tried to take a step away, only to find that she suddenly couldn''t move, as if she were immobilised in place.

    Derick raised his right hand, ignoring Camilla, who was stuck in place.

    Meanwhile, little Chu Xiaoyue lifted her head and gently let the penis slip out of her alluring little mouth. Just as the glans left her lips, she pressed her mouth down quickly, swallowing the glans and the front of the penis. This high-difficulty move was very taxing for the young girl, and she would gag a few times each time, but from the "father''s" perspective, she knew it would bring him pleasure.

 Chapter 173 173: Incontinent Beauty (1)

    The charming lips of the young girl tightly encased the shaft as her coiled tongue incessantly licked the glans of Derick''s penis inside her mouth. She crouched under the covers, nestled between his thighs, her head bobbing up and down like a woodpecker, fervently engulfing his member. Her beautiful, spirited eyes gazed up at Derick as she continued to suck and tease in a frenzy.

    "Ah... I can''t hold it in any longer," Derick trembled as he felt himself nearing climax.

    However, Chu Xiaoyue still didn''t understand. She only sensed that the penis in her mouth seemed to grow larger, making it almost impossible for her to take it in. She tightened her lips around the man''s member, raising her head, wearing a pitiful and innocent expression as she looked at Derick. Observing the innocent demeanor of his "good daughter" combined with the lecherous movements of her mouth, Derick couldn''t help but grab her hair and press her down, forcefully enclosing the young girl''s lips around his shaft. He then thrust his hips vigorously a couple of times, a shiver ran through his body, and copious semen spurted wildly into the young girl''s mouth, bringing him an indescribable sense of relief.

    "Wu-wu... Puff~ Cough, cough~" Chu Xiaoyue was being ravished to the point of rolling her eyes. Her legs couldn''t help but kick wildly, her tender mouth almost torn apart, completely filled with the penis, leaving no space at all.

    What''s worse, an unknown amount of thick, milky semen was shooting into her pitiful cherry-like mouth, leaving the young girl breathless, and she fainted directly from being overwhelmed.

    Trembling, Derick withdrew his member from the young girl''s tender and tight little mouth, then quickly moved towards Camilla, who was standing in place. With every step he took, his member trembled and shot a stream of semen onto the beauty''s body. Fortunately, Derick''s ejaculation was strong and forceful, so there was no need to worry about distance.

    Quickly removing the beauty''s jeans, Derick didn''t even bother to take off her panties, simply pushing them aside as his member slid into her beautiful cave from the side.

    "Ah... so refreshing, as always," Derick''s member quivered like he was urinating, joyfully injecting a large amount of semen into the beauty''s small orifice, continuously defiling every inch of Camilla''s purity, belonging to the chaste wife.

    When Derick finally released his grip on the beauty, Camilla''s womb was completely filled with semen, to the point where it bulged visibly from her abdomen, indicating the sheer volume of ejaculate that had been deposited inside her. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ah..." The beauty screamed frantically. She never imagined that simply coming to find Chu Xiaoyue would lead to Derick once again ejaculating inside her, causing her womb to feel like it was on the brink of exploding.

    "Get lost, you scoundrel... Let go of me! Waaah, get away from me..." Camilla cried and, in a state of fear and panic, she desperately pushed and hit the man, forcefully shoving at his chest.

    "Shut up..." Derick, impatient, gave her a hard slap.

    Camilla was instantly subdued, too frightened to move. She simply covered her slightly swollen cheeks with her hands, silently weeping, her eyes filled with fear and dread.

    "You slut, you''re nothing but a flesh vessel for me to vent in. Since when do you have the right to resist..." Derick scolded as he slapped the beauty''s smooth and perky buttocks.

    The pain from the slaps made Camilla involuntarily contract her lower body, rising onto her tiptoes, her legs trembling weakly. She collapsed into the man''s embrace, her gaze somewhat dazed.

    "You... truly a wanton slut. Your tight grip on your little hole from just a few spanks... seems like you need a big cock to teach you a lesson..." Derick lewdly chuckled as he continued to slap the beauty''s buttocks. Each strike caused her to involuntarily contract her lower body, intensifying the already tight and narrow beauty''s movements, further exciting Derick.

    "Squeeze tighter for me..." Derick simply lifted the beauty up, gripping her two large buttocks with both hands and slapping them forcefully, the sound of the slaps echoing throughout the room.

    "Waaah... Stop hitting me, don''t... Ah, don''t... want... don''t..." The beauty''s cries were a mix of pain and, seemingly, a hint of pleasure.

    Derick became more and more excited as he continued to strike. The fair-skinned buttocks of the beauty quickly became swollen and red. Her stimulated legs clung tightly to the man''s waist as she clung to his neck, crying and moaning, simultaneously trying to hold Derick even tighter.

    "Ah...slow down, slow down...don''t, it''s too intense, waaah..." Camilla''s voice gradually turned more pleasurable, her eyes filled with desire amid the daze. Though her buttocks felt pain, her brain and body responded with intense pleasure, giving her a significant amount of enjoyment.

    "Ah...hmm~ stop, stop...oh..." The beauty''s brow furrowed, experiencing both pain and pleasure, urgently calling out.

    She felt the pleasure accumulating more and more, as if it could burst forth at any moment. However, her womb was already filled to the brim, with no room to spare. The only exit, her cervix, was blocked by the man''s penis, causing her extreme discomfort.

    She wanted to climax but couldn''t, only able to scream desperately, unconsciously drooling from the corner of her mouth. The frustration of wanting to release but being unable to reach it was driving her insane, yet the man seemed to have no intention of withdrawing his penis.

    "Ah...ahh~ it''s coming, it''s coming~" After a while, the beauty suddenly screamed wildly a few times, her delicate body trembling as a strong warm stream sprayed from her lower body.

    "Damn, she really lost control. I didn''t expect her to urinate from the abuse..." Derick looked at the trembling urethral opening of the beauty, surprised to see a pale yellow stream of urine.

    After losing control, Camilla stuck out her tongue, weakly leaning on Derick''s shoulder, hanging on him like an octopus, with his penis still firmly inserted in her beautiful passage, enjoying the warmth of her tight and narrow honey pot.

    Derick held Camilla and placed her on the nearby sofa. At this point, the beautiful woman had exhausted her strength due to the earlier stimulation and was slowly catching her breath to recover.

    "Tsk tsk tsk, I didn''t expect the seemingly chaste mayor''s wife to pee in front of a man, and she peed so much," Derick smirked as he grabbed her two big breasts and played with them.

    "Sob...please don''t say that, don''t say it...don''t..." She felt as if she wanted to die at the thought of another man witnessing such a shameful and degrading scene. Even if her husband saw her like this, she would find it unbearable.

    Camilla had always come from an educated and refined background. After marrying her husband, who became the mayor, she enjoyed a privileged life. She rarely even used foul language. Yet now, she was being humiliated and played with in this way, even being spanked in front of a stranger until she lost control.

    The miserable beauty lay on the sofa, wailing in pain, using her hands to cover her face, unable to face anyone. She had never even considered such lewd and degrading actions, and her heart was on the verge of breaking. However, Derick continued to tease her on the side.

    "I can''t believe it, look at this, so much urine, and you even lost control from being spanked by a man. I bet even a whore wouldn''t be as slutty as you, don''t you think so?" Derick said with an evil look, pulling Camilla''s hands apart to make her look at herself.

    "No...no, that''s not true, you''re talking nonsense," Camilla said, trying pitifully to pull her hands back, but the man held them tightly, her voice trembling with fear.

    "Then what is this? Or are you saying it''s the urine of some other slutty whore?" Derick pulled the already soaked panties off the beautiful woman and threw them near her mouth.

    "Please don''t say that, please, stop...don''t...sob...don''t..." Camilla twisted her head in pain, refusing to look at the extremely foul-smelling underwear.

    "Oh, our mayor''s wife is feeling shy, huh? It''s okay, there''s no one else here anyway. Just openly admit that you''re a whore who gets so turned on that she loses control when a man spanks her," Derick whispered into Camilla''s ear, his voice insidious and relentless, seeping into the woman''s mind.

 Chapter 174 174: Incontinent Beauty (2)

    "No... no, get away... get away from me... go away, go away... sob..." The beautiful woman pushed Derick away forcefully, crying out.

    "This is what you asked for..." Derick chuckled lasciviously, quickly pulling his penis out of Camilla''s honeyed orifice. With the previously blocked opening now empty, a large amount of semen mixed with lewd fluids gushed out, creating a more intense situation than when she lost control earlier.

    "Ah..." The beautiful woman let out a painful scream, helplessly lying on the bed, watching the semen gush out from her orifice like flowing water, making a spluttering sound. It even triggered another release of semen, along with a significant amount of urine. She tried hard to cover her lower body with her hands, but she couldn''t stop it. The entire sofa was now covered in various lewd fluids and semen.

    As the urine flowed out, the scorching hot liquid from her bladder decreased continuously. The once rigid bladder became soft and slippery, transmitting a never-before-experienced sense of pleasure from her lower abdomen to her labia and then to the deepest part of her brain''s cortex through the peripheral nerves. This feeling made the beautiful woman feel extremely ashamed, yet there was also a kind of excitement more sublime than climax deep within her.

    "Sob... why, why..." The helpless beauty lay on the sofa, tears of pain streaming down her face.

    Of course, the noble and incontinent beauty would definitely show this feeling of disgrace on her face. At this moment, her dignified and pure face displayed the expression that every beautiful woman should have after wetting herself.

    Her pitiful big eyes were filled with a pleading look of pain, as if she were shouting at a perverted wolf, her plump red lips slightly parted, revealing pearly white teeth. Her hair was already disheveled, covering the left side of her face. Although it partially concealed Camilla''s humiliated expression, it also added a kind of beauty akin to holding a lute while half-covered.

    Looking down at her lower body, there were patches of dampness emitting a strong, lewd scent of semen mixed with lewd fluids. Although the slow incontinence had stopped, Camilla''s hands were still tightly gripping her slender, beautiful legs, twisting them. Her left foot even had a wound from the sharp nails with red nail polish, showing how much effort she had expended in enduring before the incontinence.

    "Oh my, what''s wrong? How did you wet yourself again? Did you find the last time not exciting enough?" Derick continued to train the almost collapsing beauty.

    At this point, the beauty was silent, the intense humiliation almost causing her to collapse directly. Her mind began to blur, and she started to ignore the man''s humiliation in her ear, as if she hadn''t heard anything.

    Derick knew that Camilla was probably at the limit of shame. Continuing to train her might make her completely lose her sanity, abandon herself, and become a shameless slut. Derick didn''t want that kind of flesh vessel. What he wanted was a mayor''s wife who still had shame and self-respect but submitted to him as a mother dog. He had plenty of tools for satisfying his desires, but there weren''t many mayor''s wife mother dogs who still had a sense of self.

    At this moment, the beauty was in a dazed and confused mental state. If she could experience endless waves of climax at this time, forget the humiliation and pain, she should quickly submit under his crotch.

    Thinking of this, Derick lifted the despairing Camilla from the bed and carried her into the bathroom, turning on the tap to wash the semen off her body.

    After who knows how long, "click, click, click..." the crisp sound of high heels continued to echo in the room. As the sound of the heels tapping the floor grew closer and closer, Camilla, who had awakened from her drowsiness, couldn''t help but swallow nervously. The crisp sound made the beautiful wife give up the slightest hint of reverie. This was not a scene from her dreams. The previous humiliation was completely real. At this moment, an unknown woman was walking towards the bedroom.

    The sound of the high heels behind her became clearer and clearer. The beautiful wife, breathing nervously, couldn''t help but tense up her delicate and tender flesh. Camilla knew clearly how embarrassing she looked at this moment. The beauty vividly remembered being brought into the bathroom by a man in the midst of her humiliating breakdown, then being sent to bed.

    Under the intense and vigorous assault of the man''s large member, she soon cried out and reached climax. The intense pleasure gradually made her forget the previous humiliation and pain of incontinence, and instead she began to enjoy the fleeting pleasure brought by wave after wave of climax, as if she wanted to use pleasure to forget her previous humiliation.

    Although the black sweater on her upper body remained intact, from her waist down, there was no concealment at all. Her perfect buttocks, naked lower body, and beautiful legs were all exposed in the open air. The underwear that should have covered her lower body had been torn into pieces by the man who had insulted her earlier, and the black pencil skirt had been pulled down to her ankles. Additionally, Camilla''s hands were tightly shackled by handcuffs, so she had no way to pull up the pants on her ankles.

    Moreover, because of the recent humiliation by Derick, the dirty and disgusting semen had flowed all over the lower part of the beauty''s body. Although she couldn''t see it with her own eyes, just the thought of it made Camilla aware of the state of her lower body at this moment.

    The sound of the heels grew closer and closer. The beautiful wife, who had just thought of lifting her head, buried her head deeply in the man''s arms. At this moment, she didn''t have the courage to lift her head and turn around to see what the woman about to witness her embarrassment looked like.

    At this moment, even though she knew it was futile, the beautiful wife just wanted to bury herself deep down like an ostrich, as if the previous humiliation had nothing to do with her. She wanted to find comfort in the embrace of the man who had brought her unforgettable pleasure, pretending that the previous humiliation didn''t exist.

    The man''s thick, hot member was still between her legs, pressing against her skin. The scorching feeling made the beauty shiver, thinking of when she cried out to be brought to climax. In the end, she even screamed for the man to go faster, acting like a shameless prostitute.

    After who knows how long, the long wait shattered the fragile heart of the beautiful wife and made her anxious. The entire room suddenly became exceptionally quiet. Holding her breath, the beautiful wife, in this moment, became acutely sensitive, even feeling that the woman behind her was leisurely examining her lower body, her face seemingly carrying a hint of scrutiny and deep disdain. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No! Don''t look! It''s so embarrassing! So shameful!"

    The silence from the woman behind her made the beautiful wife feel even more tormented. Her loosened hands imperceptibly clenched again, and her toes, hidden in the blanket, curled up. Although Camilla tried hard to stay calm, this silent wait was unbearable for the fragile beauty, causing her already sore body to tremble slightly.

    The slender waist of the beautiful wife swayed, and the two still swollen and wounded buttocks naturally trembled slightly. This slight trembling, unlike the famous electric motor in the entertainment industry, brought a subtle movement to the buttocks, still exuding an infinite charm.

    In addition, the sexy and plump little orifice between the raised buttocks of the beautiful wife, which had not yet closed, and the red flesh swollen with congestion, adorned with the milky semen, emitted a deadly seductive scent. If there were a man behind her at this moment, he would have pounced on her with bloodshot eyes.

    "Master, I didn''t expect you to play so excitingly..." Lisa patted Camilla''s slightly swollen and snow-white buttocks, and with a playful smile, she said, "and smelling the strong scent of urine in the air."

    "Cough...we''re just trying something new," Derick coughed twice, seeming a bit embarrassed.

    Hearing the man taking the responsibility upon himself, Camilla felt relieved that there was no smug sarcasm because of her lewdness and debasement. She silently hugged the man in her arms, feeling a sense of gratitude rising in her heart.

 Chapter 175 175: The Wanton Mayors Wife (1)

    Derick held the obedient beauty in his arms, who seemed as docile as a little kitten, with a hint of pride, as it seemed she had completely surrendered to his large manhood.

    Lisa whispered a few words in Derick''s ear and then left. Although she also desired the master''s affection, the clever girl knew that now was not the time.

    "Alright, everyone''s gone. Stop pretending to sleep," Derick patted the rounded buttocks of the beautiful wife, waking up the feigning Camilla.

    The still unhealed red and swollen wounds on her buttocks made the beautiful wife feel some pain. She gently contracted her lower body and slowly opened her eyes. Looking at the man''s burning gaze, Camilla somewhat helplessly avoided his eyes.

    "Don''t just stand there. Serve the master''s penis," Derick ordered without hesitation.

    The beautiful wife hesitated, glancing at the man who had ejaculated several times but still stood erect. She felt that her little orifice had become much more sensitive. Silently, she knelt beneath the man, signifying the complete submission of this high-ranking lady, willingly kneeling to eat the penis and becoming Derick''s little bitch.

    Her soft, rosy lips dripped with saliva, and the sweet saliva accumulated in her mouth as Camilla, tilting her head, spread it on the man''s penis. In her view, unlike her husband''s, this penis had a dark purple head far larger than that of an average adult, as thick as her arm. The testicles at the base gradually moistened under the kisses of the beautiful wife''s lips...

    "Um, mmm... mmm, mmm, mmm... slurp, slurp?..."

    Even though she was coerced, during this time, Camilla had already learned to skillfully suck the penis. During this period, the thing she greeted most with her lips was Derick''s thick and intimidating meat stick, which she both loved and feared.

    The deep impact that penetrated her soul had left a profound mark on the beautiful wife at her most shameful and desperate moment. Faced with Derick''s penis, she had no conditions to refuse. Instead, seeing the penis that brought her extreme pleasure made her feel a bit aroused.

    The playful and delicate tip of the beauty''s tongue sucked on the flesh around the glans, just like a kitten licking a wound, using the soft and tender surface of her tongue to repeatedly clean the semen and secretions from the grooves of the glans. Her throat emitted continuous swallowing sounds, as every drop of fluid secreted from the glans was enveloped by her tongue, because she knew that the man liked to see her lips mixed with her saliva and his fluids.

    "The oral skills of the mayor''s bitch wife are really good," Derick reclined comfortably on the sofa, as if enjoying the lips of a noble beauty in this manner was a regular occurrence.

    Camilla, like this man''s personal slave bitch, clearly understood his intentions, not stopping her hand''s caress while sucking the penis.

    Her slender and fair fingers provided a gentle massage to the man''s testicles, coaxing the sperm out, her fingers forming a ring to stroke and manipulate the thick flesh at the base of the penis. Lightly pressing and slowly releasing, she could feel the pulsating urge to ejaculate.

    "You little slut, say something the master likes to hear, you know what to say, right..."

    Camilla blushed, she was not naive and naturally understood the man''s meaning. He wanted to hear her flattery and lascivious moans. As a traditional woman, this was the first time she had done this, something her previous husband had never experienced.

    "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm..." The beautiful woman''s speed of stroking and sucking the penis kept increasing. A charming and alluring flush adorned her rosy and delicate cheeks, her tongue teasingly rubbing against the man''s glans, as she looked up at him with pleading eyes, whimpering and inquiring.

    "Um, master? Can I still continue? Do you like the lips of this little bitch?"

    "Haha, of course, um, this little mouth was slowly trained by my penis, um, it''s really amazing," Derick laughed madly, watching the elegant and noble mayor''s wife kneeling under him, calling herself a bitch. The excitement in his heart was beyond measure.

    As the shameful words came out of the beautiful woman''s mouth, Camilla felt her whole body trembling, and the man''s penis was also growing larger. Sensing this, Camilla felt a bit excited and aroused, her desire slowly rising.

    The first time she spoke these lewd words, she found that it wasn''t as difficult to accept as she had thought. On the contrary, she felt some excitement and stimulation. Clearly, she was being humiliated, but she still felt some pleasure. Could it be that she was really a masochist?

    Camilla didn''t dare to think too much, she just continued to please her master.

    "Thank you, thank you, master, um, um~ as long as master likes it... um, um..." The soft and sweet voice sought the master''s praise between Derick''s thighs, as the beautiful woman began to rub her pretty and dignified face with the penis while sucking it.

    As Derick enjoyed the gentle service of the beautiful woman, his hand caressed her belly, swollen with semen. "Tsk tsk tsk... I didn''t expect to ejaculate so much. The bitch''s womb is probably about to explode. With so much semen inside, she''s probably already pregnant," Derick teased.

    Camilla felt her swollen belly, filled with the man''s semen. With so many ejaculations, she didn''t know if she would get pregnant. Derick always ejaculated inside her without using any contraception. With so many internal ejaculations, she was probably already pregnant, just not confirmed. The beautiful woman felt so embarrassed, especially since she hadn''t given birth to a child for her husband yet!

    "Um, even though there''s no fetal movement yet, hehe, you''ll feel it soon. Then, you''ll definitely give birth to a daughter, and I''ll make you and your daughter lick my penis and call me daddy. Come on, little slut, call me daddy and let me hear it."

    "Daddy, um, daddy''s penis, um, both the bitch and the bitch''s daughter will like it very much..." Camilla obediently knelt at the man''s feet, serving the man''s dirty genitals with her pure and beautiful mouth, while also speaking lewd words to please Derick.

    She kept wriggling her waist, making her pretty face and the man''s penis more intimate.

    "Um, very good! Excellent, I''m very satisfied with your attitude. Now, it''s time to do the real thing, right?"

    "Yes, yes? Please be gentle, master... the bitch''s slutty hole is also looking forward to the taste of master''s semen..." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Saying such shameful words, Camilla hugged Derick''s waist, gently kissing his glans, like a wife satisfying the unfulfilled desires of her husband.

    The two elastic and snow-white breasts of the beautiful woman were swaying in front of her chest, the modesty covering her chest had long been torn by the man''s hands. The pure body of the married woman had become extremely licentious at this moment, twisting in the man''s embrace, alluring and seductive.

    Above her snow-white, rounded legs, the slightly bulging lower abdomen was gently patted by the man''s hand, revealing a little glistening shame and semen, indicating that the beautiful woman''s body was in absolute happiness and excitement.

    Unlike the young girls Derick had played with before, Camilla, as a beautiful married woman, only needed to slightly part her legs to reveal the full view of her swollen vulva from the front. Even a thick, viscous fluid of arousal was slowly oozing from the waiting folds, indicating there were still many unexplored areas on her body, a fact that made Derick immensely proud.

    Gently grasping the man''s arm behind her, Camilla made her bent waist even more seductive, lifting and spreading her hips and legs in a motion that seemed practiced countless times.

    The glistening, slick entrance to her womanhood suddenly presented itself before the man''s hips. The beautiful woman pursed her lips and tilted her head, looking at Derick with eyes filled with desire.

    Camilla''s delicate fingers trembled as she skillfully spread apart the tender, mature petals of her moist cavity, teasing the fleshly orifice that was exuding an intoxicating love liquid in front of Derick.

    "Master, the little bitch''s honeyed cavity... it''s almost, almost unable to endure... noble master... can you see... your bitch''s fleshly cavity has been excited by your touch... um... master... please, make full use of your bitch''s body..."

    "Um... Camilla is now the master''s female slave and bitch... now... please, let the master''s phallus satisfy the bitch... ah, ah, ah, ah..."

 Chapter 176 176: The Wanton Mayors Wife (2)

    "Only the master''s big phallus can satisfy this slut... ah... ah... um... ah... um... master... um... in my hole... your... ah... phallus... um... it''s so beautiful... ah... ah...!"

    "Ah... so powerful... so big... such a big phallus... um... compared to the master... my husband''s phallus... um um... it''s like a tiny fish... ah... um um..."

    It has to be said, a mature, beautiful wife like this, once unleashed, is simply incredibly wanton. Even if she had never done these things before, even if she came from a scholarly and noble family, once she submitted to a man, she was even more wanton and base than a prostitute.

    At this moment, Derick, with a wanton smile, listened to the lascivious invitation of the beautiful woman, teasing his already swollen and thick black phallus, and thrust it into the plump and tender anus of the beautiful woman.

    This fleshly cavity was his developed treasure, and now it had completely become his property! At the moment of entry, Derick almost couldn''t help but cry out in pleasure.

    Even though it was a married woman''s fleshly cavity that he had already developed, it was still incredibly tight. As soon as he entered, the actively wriggling fleshly walls imprisoned and clung tightly to his thick black phallus, slowly and firmly anchoring it in place.

    Camilla turned her back, passionately kissing the man. Derick''s first thrust went all the way in, causing Camilla''s body to stiffen involuntarily, her tongue hanging out, a look of ecstatic collapse on her face...

    The fleshly cavity that envelops the man''s phallus, with its tight and firm sensation, can bring unparalleled pleasure to any man who enjoys her. This is definitely a voluptuous and extraordinary treasure that can make any woman addicted to lust feel inferior... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s really impressive. After being married for so long, your fleshly cavity is still so plump and tight. It seems that your husband probably can''t handle you, this slut..."

    Seeing the man''s lascivious smile, Camilla''s body trembled involuntarily, her eyes momentarily revealing complexity and sadness, but then turning into a deep infatuation with lust...

    "No, no, no, it''s not true, lowly slave, the lowly slave completely belongs to the master. Um, Camilla''s small toothpick phallus, can never satisfy the bitch forever. The bitch''s body will always belong to the master... ah... ah..."

    "Ah... the bitch is willing... to be played by the master for a lifetime. Um, even if the husband comes looking for it, the bitch''s body will absolutely not let him touch it~"

    "Um, so it seems you have quite a good understanding~"

    "Ah... master, yes, um, it feels so good... so good... am I lucky?... to meet a master like you... the master''s thick phallus... thrusting into my body feels so satisfying? The bitch will be obedient..."

    At this moment, Derick''s phallus mercilessly thrusts into the married woman''s honeyed flower cave, grinding the glans into the very center of her flower petals, deeply into her jade gate.

    Her long and beautiful hair cascaded over the married woman''s fragrant shoulders, her face still flushed with the lingering aftermath of panting, her pure skin being shamefully caressed by the man''s embrace, the graceful curves of her naked back, and the alluring contours of her slender legs beneath her raised buttocks, tightly embracing the man''s waist...

    The two snow-white and tender breasts were pressed against the man''s chest, forming a flattened papaya shape. Camilla slowly parted her long legs, as if she had done it many times before, exhaling gently and kissing Derick''s chest, panting obsequiously, "Master... um um... I want... to be in your arms... to be... ejaculated... um... to get pregnant... hold me... ah ah..."

    "Of course, my lovely little slutty bitch... let me see your more lascivious appearance..."

    "Ah... yes, master~ the phallus... ah... the master''s phallus is going to enter... entering... um... um... ah... so big... ah... the phallus has entered... filling the bitch''s body completely..."

    At that moment, at the moment when the beautiful woman expressed her desire for the phallus to go in further, that phallus, several times thicker than her husband''s and fully erect, slowly squeezed into the delicate and pure gateway in front of her uterus, gradually entering the tender passage leading to the cervix...

    Derick savored the change in expression of the woman in his arms at that moment, it was so beautiful. He savored the change in emotions in the woman''s eyes, his phallus now penetrating another man''s wife''s body, and now able to thrust its glans into her uterus!

    "Ah ah ah ah... master... master... ah... ugh it''s in... inside the uterus, um um um..."

    "You slut, you look so beautiful now, hehe, feeling it, the bitch''s uterus is really something!"

    At this moment, the beautiful woman''s skin was whiter than snow, her cheeks flushed with a heat as intense as fire, her beautiful hair falling behind her bright red ears, swaying back and forth with the man''s thrusts...

    "I can''t take it, I really can''t take it, this phallus has come all the way in, this is where my husband''s phallus can''t reach... I''m sorry, I''m sorry, um..."

    In Camilla''s body, the phallus was so unrestrained, rampaging inside the pure body of this beautiful high-ranking lady, repeatedly kissing the depths of her secret flower with its large mushroom-shaped glans...

    Camilla was completely embraced by the man, smelling his enticing scent in her ear, with a faint hint of the taste of semen lingering in the air. He supported her waist and began to thrust vigorously...

    "Master... um... the phallus is inside... ah... it feels so good... my neck... and... please, master... I want... I want to be covered in this semen... um... ah..."

    "Hehe, just within a week, it seems that other men''s women are quite valuable to train... Camilla, you must satisfy me well~ otherwise, you won''t be able to claim the master''s phallus..."

    "Ah, please, master, the bitch loves the master... um... ah... I want to taste... um~ the master''s semen... um... please, master... I want it... ah... feels so good?..."

    From the initial restraint and hesitation to the current happiness and licentiousness, Camilla knew that the change in her body was a change in her heart.

    Her coquettish panting grew louder and louder, and Camilla''s twisting and thrusting of her snow-white buttocks grew more and more intense. The hot and massive phallus, even before ejaculating, brought this beautiful woman, who was striving to extract every drop of semen, to an early climax...

    As Derick withdrew his phallus, supporting the girl''s waist, his gaze gradually became more playful.

    "You slut, it seems you can''t handle it anymore. If that''s the case, I might have to find another woman..."

    Upon hearing the master''s words, realizing she wouldn''t be able to enjoy the large phallus, Camilla immediately knelt down in panic, parting her two long, snow-white legs. She used her fingers to support her buttocks and inserted her thumb into her anus...

    "Wait, wait, master, there''s still... here..."

    Her anus... this was the most shameful place for Camilla to be played with by a man. She had never expected that this place, which she thought would never be violated in her lifetime, had been penetrated multiple times by a man''s thick and long phallus, and filled with sticky liquid...

    For a high-ranking lady like her, the anus was originally a place for excretion, and using it to satisfy desires was simply unthinkable. But in order to keep the master''s phallus, she had no choice but to do so.

    Gritting her teeth, the beautiful woman slowly rubbed her snow-white buttocks against the thick, long phallus, like a female dog in heat, using her wet chrysanthemum to rub the man''s phallus head, as if pleading for her master''s favor...

    "I never thought my little female dog would make such obsequious gestures~ the master wouldn''t force you to do this~" Derick caressed the naked back of the beautiful woman, and patted her snow-white, tender buttocks with force.

    Camilla made an effort to show a pretty smile, turning her head to gently rub her forehead against the man''s hand. "Yes, but every inch of the female dog''s body belongs to the master, so the release of the master''s phallus is something the female dog must satisfy. The female dog''s anus, please, please use it as you wish, master..."

 Chapter 177 177: The Wanton Mayors Wife (3)

    The dignified and pure beautiful wife trembled involuntarily under the man''s hips, a beautiful scene of carnal desire that satisfied Derick greatly.

    The beautiful woman''s hair fell down her shoulders, her sexy snow-white shoulders moved up and down, and her soft, snow-white tender buttocks kept rubbing against the man''s hips. Her moist chrysanthemum was still searching for the phallus, begging for the man''s entrance...

    The next moment, Derick no longer hesitated, and used his phallus to continuously rub against Camilla''s chrysanthemum. The glans had long been excited by her body''s seduction, and the flesh that had not yet ejaculated in her cavity still possessed an extremely hot and large texture.

    Gently pressing down, he completely pressed his body''s weight onto this delicate and beautiful woman, while his phallus gradually squeezed into the blooming tender yellow petals of her chrysanthemum...

    From Derick''s perspective, he could see Camilla enduring the pain and agony beneath him...

    "Mmm, it''s so comfortable. The little female dog''s chrysanthemum is much tighter than her cavity. It seems that I can develop this area more in the future. What''s wrong, my little female dog? Is it very painful?"

    Enduring the shame and pain of her tender chrysanthemum being violently opened by the man, the beautiful woman bit her lip, panting and shaking her head. "No, it''s not painful... Master, please insert it... The female dog wants the master''s phallus, wants the master to insert it. The master loves the female dog''s little chrysanthemum the most~"

    "Ah... like this... ah... ah... inserted... inserted... ah, inserted... phallus... oh oh oh... I like it... mmm... it hurts... the master''s is really too big..."

    Derick gently thrust his hips forward, leering obscenely as he could feel the beautiful woman''s body trembling in pain. The scorching and enormous glans were being enveloped by the flesh, and after the glans had completely entered, it seemed as if a surge of heat was soaking Derick''s phallus. The tender intestines around it were constantly wriggling violently, and Camilla''s body was tense at this moment. Her snow-white beautiful legs instinctively wanted to close, but she couldn''t completely shut them...

    "Ah... it hurts... Master... please be gentle... Master''s phallus is inside the female dog''s body, it''s too... too deep, too big, it''s going to tear~ oh oh... Master..." Finally, the beautiful wife couldn''t help but plead in pain.

    This time, Derick''s phallus was particularly excited, or perhaps the beautiful wife''s body was especially sensitive because her chrysanthemum had been deflowered. Just the tip of his phallus entering her chrysanthemum from the corona groove was already about to make her unable to bear it...

    And Derick''s phallus was already wet with the nectar of the beautiful woman''s cavity, entering a little into her chrysanthemum. But this small amount had already pushed up her lower abdomen. The poor and charming wife was forced to spread her legs under the man, as if trying to take in more of the man''s phallus with this action, or using the posture of opening her hips to assert her rights to use her tender buttocks...

    As if a scorching iron rod had been inserted, the scorching and intense impact, carrying a crazy heat, completely opened up the beautiful wife''s never-before-visited, lovely chrysanthemum, and the narrow and tight flesh cavity was extremely stretched. The tender chrysanthemum''s intestines slowly tore open even more places...

    As his phallus was halfway in, Derick''s hands wrapped around Camilla''s arms, his left hand kneading her breasts, while his fingers pinched and rolled her charmingly erect cherry-like nipples. At the same time, he looked down at his own dark and thick phallus moving in and out of her small, tender anus between her round and fair buttocks. And this noble, beautiful, dignified, and elegant mayor''s wife could only endure desperately. This feeling was really too pleasurable, the taste was truly too wonderful!

    "Ah... please... master... spare this bitch... oh... please don''t... ah..."

    Camilla felt like her legs were about to be torn apart by the large penis, as she crawled forward, trying to escape from Derick''s pounding. But every time she moved her knees, Derick grabbed her hips and pulled her back, further stimulating the man''s desire.

    After several repetitions, the noble and beautiful woman could only lie weakly on the sofa, raising her delicate round buttocks high, enduring another wave of attacks from the man.

    Derick''s thick and strong penis thrust in and out of her anus, seeking the ultimate pleasure. The beautiful woman slightly opened her mouth, her face full of charm, her delicate eyebrows showing a hint of excitement and a touch of sorrow, already in a semi-conscious state.

    Camilla knelt on the sofa, while Derick knelt behind her buttocks, tightly gripping her slender waist and continuously thrusting. The sweat oozing from her waist made Derick''s palms wet, almost losing control of her smooth and round buttocks.

    Derick looked at the beautiful wife enduring the pain, kissed her lips, treating her like a debauched prostitute, moving his body and kissing her at the same time... Camilla made pleading sobs under Derick''s kisses, but it only made his animalistic desires boil even more.

    "You little slut, relax a bit, just relax a bit, and you''ll soon feel comfortable. Hehe, your little rosebud will soon become as lewd as your slutty hole!"

    As time passed, the tearing pain gradually lessened to a bearable level, and the beautiful woman had long understood this from multiple sexual encounters...

    Gradually feeling the changes in the body beneath him, Derick could see the almost protruding shapes left by his penis thrusting into her flat abdomen, time and time again.

    The beautiful wife''s chrysanthemum was constantly ground and pierced by Derick''s penis, and a tingling sensation surged through her body like waves. In addition, the man''s hands continued to play with her breasts, and Camilla instinctively began to twist her body to cater to it, whimpering continuously, lifting her toes to tease the floor, and the secretions from her flesh hole were being slapped and inserted into the ground by Derick''s palm accompanying the movement of his buttocks.

    The delicate chrysanthemum had amazing elasticity, and the intestinal wall exerted an unimaginable force on Derick''s penis, squeezing, contracting, and rubbing, as if trying to firmly lock the man''s glans... S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The tighter wrapping sensation than her flesh hole made Derick feel such wonderful pleasure that he had never experienced before. He never expected the delicate chrysanthemum of the beautiful wife to be so sensitive and stimulating, it was as comfortable as deflowering a virgin.

    "Ah... slut, I''m about to cum..."

    "Ah... master... the bitch feels so good... the bitch loves you... the bitch loves the master... wants the master''s semen to shoot inside... ah... right inside the bitch''s body..."

    In the final sprint, when inserting the daisy, Derick just pulled out a little and then fiercely thrust in again, almost penetrating the deepest with every stroke, as if he wanted to pierce through the tender anus of the beautiful wife.

    The squelching sound represented the friction of the flesh in the hole, and the thrusting action became faster and faster.

    At the next moment, Derick felt Camilla''s sensitive anus contracting continuously from his penetration, intensifying the inexplicable sensation of torture. The sudden urge to urinate made the beautiful wife tremble, and her body tightened around her thighs.

    "Master... master... ah... master... I need to pee... I''m peeing... ah... oh..."

    "You little slut, being fucked in the ass and peeing by the master, you''re a real slut. Mmm, I''m coming!..."

    The tight and tender anus of the beautiful wife kept contracting, and her lascivious moans became more urgent. Her body trembled violently, and her love juice and urine mixed and gushed out from her flesh cavity.

    Derick''s penis also gushed out a hot stream of semen, filling this beautiful cavity. After feeling the hot and thick semen, the newly deflowered anus of the beautiful wife kept contracting, and the hazy sensation made her continue to climax for over a minute.

 Chapter 178 178: The Wanton Mayors Wife (4)

    The semen struck the intestinal wall like bullets, the sensation of climax and loss of control intertwined. Camilla felt like something was exploding in her brain, and her whole body went limp like a pile of mud, spreading out on the sofa, losing consciousness.

    Even in her unconscious state, her large buttocks remained raised, receiving the baptism of the man''s semen, allowing the large glans tightly inserted into her delicate intestines to freely inject semen deep into her beautiful body.

    Slowly, the surging waves of climax receded, and the pleasure gradually faded away. Derick''s desire was emptied in a burst of intense stimulation, comfortably pressed against the back of the beautiful wife, his hands tightly gripping her breasts, pressing them together as one.

    The man''s still hard penis remained inserted in the beautiful wife''s anus, the rectum still filled with a sense of fullness, feeling completely comfortable.

    After enjoying the climax for a while, Derick felt his penis slowly being squeezed out of the woman''s intestines, so he pulled it out from her anus. Immediately, white semen began to ooze out from Camilla''s anus.

    Derick squatted down, looking at his achievement. The glans slipped out, exposing the slightly trembling, plump buttocks of the beautiful wife. Her anus was red and swollen from his actions, the rectal wall as red as blood. The previously tightly closed pink anus was now unable to close, revealing a black hole the width of three fingers. Milky white semen mixed with a hint of blood was slowly flowing out from that anus... truly a beautiful sight!

    Derick don''t know how long it has been since the beautiful wife who was fucked into a coma slowly woke up, opened her eyes slightly, and tried to move her body, only to feel a piercing pain. Frowning, Camilla gently lay back on the bed.

    The ground beneath her was already muddy, and even now she still felt a burning sensation in her anus. There was pain and tearing everywhere, and her body was covered in semen stains. The whole room was filled with the decadent smell of lust and semen.

    There was no sign of the owner on the bed next to her, and Camilla felt a little lost in her heart, as if she had been abandoned by the owner.

    "Sigh... I''m just the owner''s little bitch. It''s already good enough to satisfy the owner''s desires. Don''t think too much..."

    The mindset of the beautiful wife had completely changed. She used to have a rebellious attitude, but now, after being deflowered anally, she completely assumed the posture of a bitch.

    Thinking of this, Camilla slowly fell asleep again. She was just too tired and wanted to rest. In a daze, Camilla seemed to feel a slight coolness in her lower body and anus, as if something had been applied, but she didn''t wake up to check...

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

    Longfu Supermarket, 3:00 PM. A group of young men and women gathered together, sweeping through the supermarket, occasionally laughing and cursing, without the tension brought by the apocalypse.

    At the supermarket cashier... Wang Yu sat relaxedly, chewing gum, with two braids seemingly swaying to a rhythm.

    Next to the counter, there was a blood-stained machete, and at Wang Yu''s waist, a bulging handgun was holstered. Since the outbreak of the zombie apocalypse, with the crisis unfolding, all the police stations in Grizzly City mobilized to suppress the chaos. However, judging by the current situation in Grizzly City, it was clear that the suppression had failed.

    Not to mention the police in Grizzly City, even when the zombie crisis erupted, with a population of millions in Grizzly City, even if tens of thousands of troops from the military district less than fifty kilometers from the city center came in, the result would be complete annihilation.

    Grizzly City''s security personnel numbered only five thousand, scattered throughout the entire city, and finding firearms and weapons was not easy.

    However, the handgun at Wang Yu''s waist was not something he found. Of course, he wasn''t a police officer either. His handgun was purchased through a special channel. Before the apocalypse, he could only play with it at home, but now that the apocalypse had erupted, with no more orders to follow, he could bring it out directly.

    "Sizzle... Sizzle, sizzle~"

    "Hey, Yu, is your side almost done? I''ve been circling with zombies here; come back soon, at the latest in five minutes."

    On the counter, besides the machete, there was also a walkie-talkie. Wang Yu''s pupils focused, and he picked up the nearby walkie-talkie, saying, "Okay, I got it. We''ll be out soon."

    Inside the supermarket, although the young men and women were fooling around, upon hearing the voice from the walkie-talkie, they all stopped their actions.

    "Yu, is it time to go?"

    Wang Yu nodded slightly. Looking at this group of younger brothers and sisters, a faint smile appeared on his face. "Xiao Hao said he''s coming; at the latest in five minutes. Let''s go to the supermarket entrance and wait for him."

    Upon hearing Wang Yu''s words, the group of young men and women nodded one after another, picked up their fully packed backpacks, and followed Wang Yu to the supermarket''s main entrance. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    There weren''t many live zombies on the street, more were bodies crushed by cars. The ground was filled with the stench of rotten blood, as if it had been cleaned up long ago.

    Sensing the presence of living people, the few remaining zombies on the street rushed towards the supermarket entrance. The lazy look in Wang Yu''s eyes disappeared, and his gaze instantly became sharp. He took the initiative to confront them.

    His movements were sharp and decisive. The machete in his hand swung, and the heads of the zombies were chopped off one by one. To ordinary people, the fierce and formidable zombies seemed like live targets in front of Wang Yu.

    From Wang Yu''s actions, it was clear that he had definitely undergone training. His movements were agile and nimble, and the frenzied zombies seemed like just-learning-to-walk babies in front of him, unable to even touch the hem of his clothes. Watching him display his might, the group of young men and women on the side cheered enthusiastically, their faces filled with fervor.

    "Another double kill, Yu, you''re really fierce. Yu, there are four zombies coming from the right, kill them... thrilling!"

    Roar~

    A roaring sound echoed from the street corner. The group of young people looked over and saw a modified Dongfeng Warrior resembling a hedgehog. Sharp steel spikes and long knives adorned the front of the car, on both sides of the wheels.

    The Dongfeng Warrior, with full horsepower, roared with the stench of zombie blood covering its body. It raced towards the supermarket, and after covering over a kilometer...

    Squeak!

    In a piercing brake sound, the Dongfeng Warrior stopped at the supermarket entrance. The car door opened, and a tall young man in a leather jacket jumped down.

    The young man''s face was full of vitality, and his gaze swept over the group of young men and women, finally fixing on Wang Yu in front.

    "Yu, stop chopping, it''s about time for us to go!"

    Upon hearing the call from behind, after dealing with a few zombies in front of him, Wang Yu slowly stepped back.

    Shaking off the zombie blood from the knife, Wang Yu looked at the tall young man in the leather jacket and smiled, "Hao, how''s this recently modified Dongfeng Warrior running?"

    Liu Zihao scratched his head, full of excitement, giving a thumbs up, "One word: awesome, full horsepower."

    With that, Wang Yu patted Liu Zihao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Alright, get in the car. We should go. There''s something even more exciting waiting for you tonight!"

    Upon hearing the words "more exciting," a gleam of excitement flashed in Liu Zihao''s eyes. He nodded and returned to the driver''s seat. Wang Yu was about to get in the car when he noticed that the group of younger brothers and sisters were staring blankly in the direction the Dongfeng Warrior came from, their eyes filled with confusion.

    Not quite understanding, Wang Yu followed their gaze towards the end of the street. His gaze also froze. Several kilometers away, a wall of black and gray appeared, exuding a profound and breathtaking sensation. Although the full picture was unclear, the sheer weight and bulkiness, threading through the gaps of tall buildings, were unparalleled, resembling a colossal mountain.

    "What is that?"

    Human vision has its limits, things several kilometers away are essentially just seen as a large, blurry silhouette. The specifics of what it is cannot be discerned, but unfortunately, the object is so massive that even from several kilometers away, the winding and endless black mountain ranges can be observed.

 Chapter 179 179: Wealthy Second Generation Wang Yu

    In the driver''s seat, Liu Zihao was about to start the car when he noticed that Wang Yu and the others outside were staring blankly behind them. Liu Zihao looked puzzled, instinctively glancing at the rearview mirror. Initially, he didn''t notice anything, but after a closer look, he identified the issue.

    Rubbing his eyes, Liu Zihao realized that the dark shadow in the rearview mirror was still there. He couldn''t help but stick his head out of the window to look behind.

    "What the heck? What is that thing? When did it appear?"

    Liu Zihao''s voice was loud, awakening Wang Yu and the others. Regaining their senses, they looked at the approaching horde of zombies. Wang Yu decisively said, "Everyone, get in the car!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Several other cars were still parked at the supermarket entrance. The young men and women, with confusion and shock in their eyes, got into the cars. In the front passenger seat, Wang Yu picked up binoculars and sat in the back seat, while Liu Zihao stepped on the gas pedal.

    The Dongfeng Warrior, like a hedgehog, roared again, charging forward relentlessly.

    The sunroof opened, and Wang Yu leaned out, holding binoculars, looking back. Through the binoculars, he saw a clear image several kilometers away.

    Between the skyscrapers, the black and gray city wall seemed to have traversed from ancient times, spanning across the street. A thick and vast oppressive force swept through, leaving Wang Yu profoundly shocked.

    With such emotions, Wang Yu remained silent for a long time, until the Dongfeng Warrior drove all the way to the Jiangyuan Villa area. The Jiangyuan Villa area was the latest upscale residential area in Grizzly City, with exorbitant property prices. The most expensive square meter cost over ten thousand, a price that ordinary people couldn''t afford.

    And those living here are mostly a group of newly risen wealthy individuals. However, compared to top-tier villa areas like Evergrande Riverside and Moon Beauty Residence, this place is still somewhat inferior.

    As soon as Wang Yu got off the car, he heard a lively discussion, filled with excitement.

    "Yu, did you see that? My goodness, when did a wall appear there? Such a tall wall, how did we not notice it before?"

    Wu Mengfei was radiant, her eyes filled with excitement and disbelief. Dressed in a short top and hot pants, her exposed midriff and fair long legs exuded youthful charm.

    "Yeah, yeah, Yu, that wall is at least over ten meters high, right? It looks too cool, and it''s more magnificent than those ancient city walls. When did our Grizzly City have such a grand wall?"

    "I think it might be established by some powerful force over there, right? Could it be the military? In these days, military helicopters have been flying there. Could it really be a refuge for the military district?"

    "But, the construction of that wall is too fast. It feels like it was built overnight. Is constructing walls this fast a thing now? What kind of advanced technology is this?"

    A group of young men and women exchanged words, their faces filled with excitement and curiosity. For these young people, the apocalypse wasn''t a disaster; it just added more thrilling elements to their otherwise dull lives.

    Life now is much more interesting than before the apocalypse. Could they recklessly race on the streets before the apocalypse? Red lights and traffic jams were annoying back then. But now, they not only could race on the streets but even hit pedestrians with a step on the gas pedal. Watching bodies fly through the air brought unparalleled excitement.

    "That wall wasn''t established a long time ago, and it wasn''t there even before our last trip to the supermarket, meaning it rose up within three days."

    Unlike Wu Mengfei and others, Wang Yu, after the initial shock, remained calm. He carefully recalled the scenes from his previous visit to that place. Although he didn''t pay much attention to the end of the street, he was certain that there was no wall there the last time he approached. Otherwise, he couldn''t have missed such an obvious silhouette.

    "Ah, that''s impossible, right? Yu, don''t scare me. It feels like I''m listening to a ghost story," the petite and charming Liu Mingyue said, shrinking her head in fear, her big watery eyes resembling a startled deer.

    The excited expressions on Wu Mengfei and the others froze on their faces, their gazes incredulously fixed on Wang Yu. All of them were bewildered. Was it a joke to see a wall over ten meters high and several kilometers long within less than two days?

    "I can also confirm that Yu is right. I didn''t see the wall in front the last time we went there two days ago, absolutely not!"

    At this moment, Liu Zihao, who had parked the car, walked over. His tone was shocked, clearly concerned about the sudden appearance of the wall.

    If it was only Wang Yu saying this, Wu Mengfei and others might have had doubts, but when Liu Zihao confirmed it, they had no choice but to believe!

    "Yu, do you have any ideas?"

    "Hao, come with me. It''s time to use our equipment."

    After saying that, Wang Yu and Liu Zihao exchanged a glance, both feeling a bit excited.

    ....

    Not long after, two small black dots flew across the sky. They were Wang Yu and Liu Zihao, who had endured numerous hardships to arrive here. Both were wearing wingsuits, swinging their arms to control direction and flight speed. Their eyes were fixed on the ground scene, and their faces were filled with indescribable shock.

    "Yu, this is too terrifying, right? The height of that wall is at least 12 meters or more, and the width is definitely over ten meters. You could race three cars side by side on it. Also, there isn''t a single living zombie inside!"

    Wang Yu looked at the scene on the ground, equally shocked. He had seen the wall just now, very real, with a strong sense of oppression. Such a tall wall would be impenetrable for ordinary zombies throughout their entire existence. Moreover, inside the wall, there was not a single visible living zombie.

    The ground was covered with bloodstains from the already dead zombie bodies, too quiet. If it weren''t for the military clearing it out, he couldn''t imagine what kind of force could create such a large safe zone and erect such a terrifyingly high wall!

    Flying high in the sky, Wang Yu also saw the barbed wire erected at the edge zone, reaching up to three meters high, keeping all zombies outside. It was evident that the other side intentionally created a safe place.

    What puzzled him, however, was that they had flown six or seven kilometers out, and he hadn''t seen a single person.

    Where did the survivors inside go? It couldn''t be that in such a large area, there wasn''t a single living person, right?

    At the same time, on the edge of the inner city, a pair of female soldiers on patrol observed the two small dots in the distance and picked up the walkie-talkie. "Reporting to the captain, two little bugs have entered the inner city. They flew in using wingsuits, and we didn''t notice them at first..."

    In the central part of the inner city, several squad leaders quickly mobilized, soon pinpointing the location of Wang Yu and the other two.

    "Take action, we can''t let them roam freely. If we disturb the master, even if we die, it will be hard to redeem ourselves," a female soldier said with a cold look, watching the two men in the sky dozens of meters away.

    Although these squad leaders didn''t have any supernatural abilities, they were all powerful first-generation female soldiers. Immediately, they unleashed four or five slashes of sword energy, hitting the flight suits of Wang Yu and the other man.

    With several gashes in their flight suits, Wang Yu and the other man were suddenly in a panic. They quickly controlled their descent towards the rooftop below. Fortunately, there was a tall building not far from them. With a bit of luck, the two managed to make an emergency landing on the rooftop just before losing complete control. However, what they didn''t know was that if those squad leaders wanted to kill them, they would have been sliced in half in the air, with no chance of landing.

    Before the startled duo could react, the female soldiers who had been waiting for them apprehended them. "Stay still, don''t move..."

    One female soldier directly stepped on Wang Yu''s head, while another held a knife to Liu Zihao''s neck. The two men''s faces stiffened, not daring to make any movements.

    "Get up, useless trash, follow me..." The leading female soldier kicked the two men, expressing some resentment. Fortunately, they had detected these two pests in time. If they had disturbed the master, they would have faced an unforgiving fate.

 Chapter 180 180: The Death of Wang Yu

    Even if they didn''t disturb the master, in case any mistress became unhappy because of this incident, all those responsible for security would be demoted to female slaves.

    So, despite their intense anger, Wang Yu and his companion dared not show the slightest dissatisfaction. The female soldiers standing nearby, brandishing long knives, looked at them as if they wished to devour them, sending shivers down the duo''s spines.

    Soon, under the lead of several female soldiers, Wang Yu and his companion were forced to descend the building and reached an open space outside.

    "Captain, these two useless pests have been brought over..." a female soldier reported to the squad leaders.

    Although called useless pests, Liu Zihao lifted his head, about to speak. However, a woman standing in front of him swung a knife directly onto his shoulder, causing blood to gush out instantly.

    Wang Yu was horrified. He didn''t expect these seemingly beautiful women to be so cruel, readily attacking and injuring people. It was as if they were executioners. Even someone as bold as Wang Yu felt intimidated by this group of women.

    "You''re all lunatics, absolute lunatics..." Wang Yu hurriedly approached, tearing open his shirt to dress Liu Zihao''s wound.

    "If you say one more word, his fate will be yours as well," a female soldier said coldly. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wang Yu immediately shut his mouth and focused on dressing Liu Zihao''s wound. Fortunately, the women didn''t interfere with his actions, just coldly observing the scene.

    Meanwhile, Liu Zihao was on the verge of passing out from the pain. The wound on his shoulder exposed the bone, and he lay on the ground, unable even to scream. However, his gaze remained fierce as he glared at the woman who had inflicted the injury.

    "Filthy look. Wang, should I gouge his eyes out?" The squad leader spoke somewhat displeased, annoyed by the man''s defiant gaze. It seemed like he was asking for death.

    "Don''t rush. Report to the mistress first. There will be plenty of opportunities later. It wouldn''t be good if he dies..." The eldest among the female soldiers spoke.

    Witnessing this situation, Wang Yu became even more fearful. What kind of place was this? They just wanted to come in and assess the situation, yet they encountered a group of lunatics. Without saying a word, they started chopping off people''s arms. Simply because someone''s gaze displeased them, they wanted to gouge out their eyes. They were like a group of female tyrants.

    "Take these two men on the car and return to the hospital..." The leader of the squad gave the order, and Wang Yu and his companion were ushered into a vehicle that drove away.

    "So, you guys captured two men who recklessly intruded?" Lisa looked at the female soldiers with a playful smile.

    "Yes... Mistress, we wanted to bring them here, report to you, and then interrogate them to see if they have any useful information." The female soldiers spoke nervously.

    Originally, this was a matter for the Guard Department, and they had intended to report to Yue Yiren. However, they encountered Lisa who was strolling around halfway. The female soldiers were immediately flustered.

    Lisa oversaw the Penal Department, from Legion Commander to female slaves. Anyone making a mistake would face punishment. Lisa had always admired and adored Yue Yiren the most. Since they failed in their duty and captured Wang Yu, it couldn''t be considered redeeming themselves. If Lisa pursued the matter, they didn''t know what kind of punishment awaited them.

    Fortunately, these two individuals didn''t enter the core of the inner city. Otherwise, these female soldiers responsible for patrolling and guarding might have faced more severe consequences.

    "There''s nothing to interrogate. Just kill them directly..." Lisa waved her hand, still wearing a playful smile.

    But to Wang Yu and his companion, it felt like they were going crazy. Was everyone in this base a woman with such madness? Talking about killing someone seemed as casual as killing a chicken. As Lisa looked at them with her indifferent gaze, it seemed like that might actually be the case.

    He could be certain that the beautiful young woman in front of him, who held a high position, had definitely killed before. Although her tone was calm and talking about killing sounded as casual as drinking water or eating, the strong aura of bloodlust emanating from her was more terrifying than any killer he had encountered. God knows how many people she had killed.

    "Ah?... Yes, li, you go and take some people to bring these two men out and kill them. Remember not to leave them inside the inner city, so as not to dirty the land of the inner city..." The leader of the squad hesitated for a moment, then responded respectfully.

    Regardless of the situation, this was the mistress''s command. The squad leaders had no reason to refuse, so several female soldiers hurried to take the two men, intending to bring them outside.

    "Just wait a moment. I have something to ask..." At a critical moment, Yue Yiren walked out.

    "Yue, President Yue..." Wang Yu looked at the mature and beautiful woman walking out, his mouth wide open in surprise, his face a bit pale. He recognized Yue Yiren.

    Wang Yu''s father was also a wealthy man, rising to prominence only in recent years. Although his net worth was considerable, the difference between him and the billionaires like Yue Yiren, who had a net worth in the hundreds of billions and were well-known figures in the wealthy class, was substantial.

    "Oh, turns out it''s Wang Sicheng''s brat. No wonder you look so familiar~" Yue Yiren chuckled.

    On the opposite side, both Wang Yu and Liu Zihao were sweating profusely. As wealthy second-generation individuals themselves, they naturally understood Yue Yiren''s identity and methods. Their imaginations ran wild ¨C could it be that Yue Yiren was the owner of this base? It didn''t seem impossible.

    Seeing the expressions on Wang Yu and Liu Zihao''s faces, Lisa chuckled and slyly approached Yue Yiren. "Yiren, you wouldn''t happen to have a connection with these two men, so you want to keep them, right? The master''s base is not welcoming to men. If the master finds out, wouldn''t he think you betrayed him?"

    Yue Yiren gave this cheeky girl a disdainful glance. She couldn''t believe Lisa couldn''t see the fear and dread in Wang Yu''s eyes. How could it look like there was any relationship between her and them? However, she reluctantly explained, "The one named Wang Yu, his father used to collaborate with my company, so I''ve met him a few times. It''s not the kind of relationship you''re thinking about."

    "You troublesome girl, always talking nonsense. If the master hears you talking nonsense, he might have to punish you properly~" Yue Yiren rolled her eyes.

    "That''s good, that''s good. I thought Sister Yiren, you had your eyes on these two pretty boys!" Lisa teased with a playful laugh.

    "Annoying brat..." Yue Yiren helplessly massaged her forehead. Lisa couldn''t possibly doubt Yue Yiren''s loyalty to Derick; she was just teasing her.

    "However, since they can come out, there must be a base behind them. At the very least, it''s a small group. They could probably bring more people to the base. Now, we''ve developed almost half of the Gray Bear area, and the survivors are getting fewer and fewer..."

    "Alright, alright. You go on with your questions. I''m outta here..." Lisa waved her hand and ran off.

    "How many people are currently in the base, and where is it?" After sending Lisa away, Yue Yiren approached Wang Yu and Liu Zihao, questioning them.

    "In the Jiangyuan Villa area, less than ten kilometers from here. The base now has over a hundred people..." Wang Yu didn''t dare to delay and quickly answered.

    "Jiangyuan Villa area?" Yue Yiren nodded, sneering. Two lightning bolts shot out, and in an instant, Wang Yu and Liu Zihao were struck in the head and killed by the lightning.

    It was unfortunate for Wang Yu and Liu Zihao. They had only intended to come in for investigation, but Liu Zihao had his arm chopped off, and both ended up dying here for reasons unknown.

    Before their deaths, the two men looked at Yue Yiren with disbelief, as if they couldn''t understand why she suddenly attacked.

    "Hateful men..." Yue Yiren snorted. While she didn''t harbor the same hostility towards men as Lisa did, she absolutely had no intention of having any relationship with any man other than Derick.

    She didn''t want to leave even the slightest possibility of misunderstanding for Derick. Killing these two men was the best option, even though she knew Derick wouldn''t worry about such things. Her loyalty to Derick was unquestionable, not less than Lisa, who treated Derick like a god.

    "Do you understand what to do now? Notify the combat department to take action. Kill the men, bring the women back to the base." After dealing with Wang Yu and Liu Zihao, Yue Yiren instructed the female warriors.

 Chapter 181 181: Actions of the Military District

    While the group of wealthy second-generation individuals in the Jiangyuan Villa area was still dealing with the capture of Wang Yu by Yue Yiren''s people, there was a different scene unfolding 30 kilometers away in the military district at the center of Grizzly City.

    It was late at night, but not every place was quiet.

    Inside the Grizzly City Military District, Ye Feng had reported Derick''s words to the higher-ups a few days ago. The military leaders had been holding meetings for several days before reaching a decision. Ye Feng was now summoned to attend.

    Entering the meeting room, Liu Yuanbing angrily slammed the table. "It''s audacious and outrageous. He doesn''t have the authority to dictate terms to the military district." The faces of several other generals also looked grim.

    "Dad, I suggest sending armed helicopters immediately. He can control one, but I don''t believe he can control ten or a hundred. Fighter jets flying at high altitudes, can he even reach them?" Below the seat, Liu Yuanbing''s son, Liu Yu, spoke excitedly. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Nonsense, sit down..." Liu Yuanbing glared at his son. It was evident that Liu Yu was somewhat afraid of his father, so he sat back reluctantly.

    Liu Yuanbing''s father, the commander of the military district, Liu Jianye, had a much more sophisticated demeanor. He sat at the front of the table, observing the commotion. He gently tapped the table, and everyone immediately quieted down.

    "Commander, how do you see this situation?" a slightly older officer asked Liu Jianye.

    "Throughout history, haven''t there always been those who challenge authority with force? It''s just that in the era of firearms, such incidents have become rare. Now, if someone has the strength, they naturally have the audacity," Liu Jianye calmly replied.

    "Originally, they could have used this as a warning to others, but they haven''t done so. Instead, they safely returned the captured individuals. As for the words he spoke, on one hand, he wants to convey that he currently has no hostile intentions toward the military district. On the other hand, it implies that if we don''t show respect, the other party won''t be polite either. The fact that he could speak like this indicates that he has confidence."

    Upon hearing the Supreme Commander''s words, the various generals silently contemplated.

    "Dad, but if we could also gain that kind of ability..." Liu Yuanbing hesitated, as if he wanted to persuade his father. However, Liu Jianye rejected him.

    "This is an order. Under normal circumstances, do not provoke the other party recklessly. Without special reasons, refrain from challenging them..." Liu Jianye''s authoritative voice resounded.

    Liu Yuanbing sighed and didn''t say anything more. Despite his old age, his father''s words carried the most weight within the Grizzly Military District. Since he had spoken, there was no daring to defy the command.

    Liu Yu didn''t even dare to contradict his father, let alone face his grandfather. Despite the discontent written all over his face, he could only lower his head in silence.

    "Alright, the meeting is adjourned. Yuanbing, come with me..."

    "I know you are not reconciled, wanting to obtain that kind of superhuman power to break through the challenges we face here. But do you know why I don''t let you go?" Under the moonlight, Liu Jianye looked at his son and spoke.

    "I don''t know." Liu Yuanbing shook his head.

    "Yesterday, there was a top-secret message from the capital, revealing that they discovered zombies have an instinctual sense, drawing them towards areas with more people. When zombies gather to a certain extent, this sense will be unlimited in range."

    "What..." Liu Yuanbing''s face was full of fear. If you considered where the population was the largest in the entire Grizzly area, it was undoubtedly the military district. Even though there had been losses due to the apocalypse and subsequent zombie clearances, the current population of the military district still exceeded eighty thousand. Such a massive population would inevitably attract a zombie horde.

    "This... this can''t be true. There are no signs of it now..." Liu Yuanbing felt dry-mouthed and couldn''t imagine such a scene. The entire Grizzly City had a population of over five million. Even if only one-fifth of them were zombies, which was one million, it would still be an astonishing number. Not to mention, among these millions of zombies, how many advanced zombies would be present. The previous wave of tens of thousands of zombies had already cost them heavily, and dealing with a zombie horde in the millions was beyond imagination.

    "According to the reports from frontline soldiers, there have been significant movements in the recent zombie activity. Perhaps a large-scale zombie horde is already brewing; it just hasn''t started moving yet," Liu Jianye said helplessly.

    "So..." Liu Yuanbing was about to suggest evacuation, but then he remembered his father''s words. A certain level of zombies had an unlimited range in sensing large gatherings of people. This meant that no matter where they evacuated, they would be found by the zombies unless the military was completely disbanded, which was impossible.

    "Is there really no way?" Liu Yuanbing said urgently.

    "What are you afraid of? It''s just death. Where is the morale of a soldier like you? Dying in battle is the highest honor for a soldier," Liu Jianye said with some frustration.

    "Yes, Dad, I was wrong..." Liu Yuanbing wiped away his cold sweat.

    "I may not care about this old bone of mine, but it''s a pity for these good men who have followed me through thick and thin. It''s a shame they have to die here. I just hope the news from the capital may not necessarily be true!" Liu Jianye sighed, knowing deep down that such important information from the capital wouldn''t be wrong; there must be absolute certainty before sending it to the leaders of the major military districts.

    "Dealing with just a few million zombies here is already challenging, but cities like the capital and Shanghai have tens of millions of residents. For such massive zombie hordes, I''m afraid only deploying nuclear bombs could solve the problem!" Liu Yuanbing couldn''t help but exclaim.

    "That''s impossible. Unless it''s the last resort, no country in the world would take that risk. Even if nuclear bombs can eliminate a large part of the zombie horde, who knows if there might be even more terrifying monsters inside? You''ve seen the horror of those mutated zombies..." Liu Jianye''s words reminded Liu Yuanbing of the mutated zombies they encountered during the previous town clearance ¨C towering at five meters high, nearly impervious to conventional weapons. They overturned more than a dozen tanks and armored vehicles, requiring the deployment of rocket artillery to finally kill those monsters.

    "That''s true. Whoever starts the nuclear bomb mode first, others might follow suit. By then, even if the zombies aren''t killed, humanity might be extinct first..." Liu Yuanbing sighed.

    While the leaders in the Grizzly Military District were still grappling with the issue of the zombie horde, the situation in the capital was even more challenging.

    On a massive city wall built along the mountains, armed helicopters and fighter jets hovered everywhere. In the sky, illumination flares were constantly launched, and hundreds of searchlights beamed straight into the distance. On the vast roads below, as far as the eye could see, were countless endless zombies.

    The capital was the first place to discover that zombies would actively gather. Once they made this discovery, they quickly dispersed the population across the city, concentrating them in several large shelters and bunkers. This way, although they couldn''t completely avoid the zombie horde, they could minimize the level of danger.

    Actually, the best way would be to disperse everyone into numerous small gathering points. However, they currently have no chance. On one hand, there aren''t enough personnel to protect ordinary people, and on the other hand, the number of survivors in the entire capital is close to ten million. Just managing them has already left them exhausted, and there''s simply no opportunity to disperse the personnel.

    Inside the temporary office of the National Security Bureau in the capital, Director Zhao Zhian asked one of his subordinates, "How is it? Did you manage to contact them, and how did they respond?"

    "Director, the heads of the other military districts all say they are helpless. They can''t send reinforcements and suggest we figure out a solution on our own," the subordinate replied nervously.

    "These bastards! When it''s dangerous, they only think about protecting themselves. This is treason..." Zhao Zhian shouted angrily.

    "Director, be careful with your words..." His deputy quickly restrained Zhao Zhian, expressing helplessness.

    "Dispatch fighter jets for reconnaissance. See if there''s a chance for a breakout. Otherwise, if the entire capital attracts zombies from the surrounding counties, these survivors will have no way out."

 Chapter 182 182: Camillas Daughter

    In the Jiangyuan Villa Area...

    Tess and Sacha, accompanied by dozens of female warriors, cleared the way of zombies and finally reached their destination before nightfall.

    "Captain, we''re here..." one of the female warriors checked the map on her wristband, then compared the directions and pointed.

    "Let''s go. Quickly bring those women back..." Sacha nodded, activating her magnetic ability to forcefully distort an opening in the villa area''s gate.

    Due to their excellent performance, Sacha was promoted to the position of captain and granted the magnetic ability. Tess, on the other hand, received the lightning-based ability, both serving as captains in the combat department.

    Inside the villa area, a group of wealthy young men gathered, a few of them expressing concern. "It''s been almost a day since Yu left. Why hasn''t he returned yet?"

    "We can''t wait any longer. Let''s pick a few people to go out and look for them. The others stay here to protect the base..." The wealthy youths were discussing the situation surrounding Wang Yu.

    "You don''t need to go. That useless Wang Yu has already been killed by us. As for you, just stay here and avoid dirtying the eyes of our master," Sacha, not far away, overheard the conversation and said coldly.

    Sacha strode into the villa area, and behind her, Tess and the others held sharp knives that glinted with a chilling light.

    The menacing aura and blood-stained weapons approaching made the group of wealthy young men visibly uneasy. They instinctively took a few steps back.

    Although these wealthy young men were armed and could bravely face zombies, confronting dozens of women armed with long knives and exuding a terrifying aura was a different story.

    These wealthy youths weren''t stupid. Judging by Sacha''s tone, it was clear that Wang Yu had been killed by them, and these women had come out from within the city walls.

    Facing this situation, several men with weapons at their waists quickly drew their pistols and aimed them at Sacha and the others.

    "We don''t want to be enemies with you. You may outnumber us, but the few of us with guns aren''t to be underestimated. Bullets are limited, but I believe no one wants to die. How about we each take a step back?" a man holding a pistol nervously suggested.

    Looking at the pistol in the man''s hand, Sacha sneered. Did he dare to threaten her with just a broken pistol?

    "Kill them all, leave none alive except these women."

    "What?"

    Several frightened men quickly pulled the triggers, their eyes flashing with a crazy look. Since they were going to die anyway, they didn''t mind dragging a few down with them.

    However, the men with weapons fired their guns with ferocious expressions, only to find that not a single bullet hit its mark. All the bullets seemed to be forcefully suspended in mid-air. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Pfft..."

    Before the men could react, blood sprayed into the sky.

    The young wealthy heirs stared in terror, their powerless bodies falling into a pool of blood. Some tried to run, screaming for their lives and begging for mercy, but they couldn''t get far before being caught.

    Soon, almost all the men in the base were wiped out, leaving only more than thirty wealthy young women trembling in fear. Wu Mengfei stood in front of the terrified girls, and even her legs were shaking with fear.

    If the deceased Wang Yu was the leader of their group, then Wu Mengfei could be considered the leader of these girls. Therefore, despite her overwhelming fear, she bravely stood at the forefront.

    The female warriors gathered around, and Wu Mengfei protected Liu Mingyue and others as they slowly retreated.

    Sacha''s hand crackled with electricity, killing the furthest man attempting to escape. After completing this action, she scanned her gaze over the faces of Wu Mengfei and the others, speaking indifferently, "From today onwards, you are no longer free. Pack your belongings, you have only 10 minutes. I''ll be waiting outside."

    Having witnessed Sacha''s killings, the numerous young girls dared not question her words.

    Dozens of young girls followed behind Wu Mengfei in a daze, still not having recovered from the recent fear. Before long, the girls emerged, each carrying their belongings, though still immersed in the lingering horror.

    "You don''t need to be afraid. As long as you don''t do anything foolish, we won''t harm you," Tess reassured the fearful girls.

    If it were in the past, Tess would never have uttered such words, nor would she have been able to bear witnessing so many people being killed. However, as she observed the scene now, her mood seemed remarkably calm.

    Wu Mengfei lifted her head, staring at Tess. Although she wanted to question angrily, in the face of Tess''s calm pupils, all her courage seemed to disappear, and her inquiries became weak.

    "Why... Why did you kill them? What did they do wrong? What''s the purpose of leaving us behind?"

    Looking at this innocent girl, Sacha calmly replied, "In the apocalypse, there''s no right or wrong; everything depends on fists. Besides, they violated the rules themselves. You don''t think their purpose was just to simply scout our base, do you?"

    "In the apocalypse, it''s filled with various instances of occupation and looting. If we were weak, that would be a sin, and everything would be labeled as looting by you. It''s just that we are stronger, and they lost, that''s all. Don''t portray yourselves as so innocent. If you''re not satisfied, just look at the nearby zombie horde. Walk into it if you want."

    As they looked at the menacing zombie horde nearby, the numerous girls remained silent, their eyes flickering with fear.

    "Any more questions? If not, then let''s go!"

    After saying this, Tess, seeing no one speaking, walked towards the main gate.

    Surrounded by the female warriors, Wu Mengfei and the others passively followed behind. Along the way, they walked past corpses of zombies scattered on the ground. Zombies constantly poured in from various streets, but without exception, they were killed by these women before they could get close.

    If the extraordinary combat capabilities of these ordinary female warriors surprised Wu Mengfei and the others, Tess and Sacha, who were walking in front, left them in awe.

    Wherever the terrifying lightning struck, rows of zombies were directly cut down.

    With this kind of shock, they walked several kilometers away and reached the base''s city wall. Looking up at the towering wall, the overwhelming pressure almost made these fragile rich girls unable to breathe.

    Sacha released a bit of her ability, sensing the familiar aura. The solid gate in front of them vibrated, and pathways on both sides, each about 10 meters wide, appeared directly in front of them.

    Walking through the spacious passages, Wu Mengfei and the others looked around. The shock in their eyes persisted from before until now, and at the same time, an uneasiness filled the hearts of all the girls.

    "You four, take these girls to the maid dormitory area. Have them start farming and tending to orchards. When there''s free time, arrange their tasks collectively," Sacha instructed a few responsible for the maid management work.

    After giving orders, Sacha walked directly towards the central area of the base. The courtyard was filled with various types of cars, and many maids were still cleaning with tools.

    She glanced at them and didn''t pay further attention. She had heard from the master earlier that once the roads were completely clear, it would be convenient to drive to the other side of the city wall. Moreover, when the infrastructure in the inner city was established, various entertainment facilities would continue to open, making life more diversified.

    "Back already? Have those newly arrived women been arranged?" Yue Yiren asked. She didn''t inquire whether the task had been completed or not. In Yue Yiren''s eyes, with two superpowered female warriors taking action, there was no possibility of failure.

    "Yes, I''ve assigned them to take care of the orchards and sanitation," Sacha reported.

    Derick also nodded. Lisa had informed him about the incident where Wang Yu and the others intruded before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Yue Yiren smiled sweetly, "Master, among those beautiful women in the Jiangyuan villa area, there are quite a few stunning ones. Do you want to take a look?" As she spoke, Yue Yiren even made a gesture of poking her fist with her finger.

 Chapter 183 183: Changes in the Military District

    "In your mind, am I just a brainless stallion...?" Derick rolled his eyes.

    "Hehe..." Yue Yiren chuckled twice, not continuing with the topic. However, judging by her expression, it seemed like she agreed with the statement.

    "Why did it stop? Keep going..." Derick pulled the chain in his hand somewhat displeased. At the other end of the iron chain was Camilla''s neck. At this moment, the once elegant and noble mayor''s wife was dressed up as a female dog, wearing a collar around her neck, kneeling between Derick''s thighs, servicing his penis.

    Camilla''s face turned somewhat pale, being pulled by the man on the chain, she finally realized the situation.

    "What''s going on?" Derick complained. Just when he was getting excited, Camilla suddenly stopped, making him uncomfortable.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, master..." the beautiful woman apologized frantically. Then, she quickly bowed down between Derick''s thighs, passionately resuming her previous actions.

    "What''s wrong with you? Feeling unwell?" Derick asked with some confusion as he watched the pale complexion of the beautiful woman. Not only him, but Yue Yiren and the other women also looked at Camilla with puzzled expressions. Since becoming Derick''s complete possession and turning into his pet, Camilla''s behavior had been acceptable. She had a gentle personality and got along well with the other women, especially Lisa. The two of them were similar in age and had comparable statuses¡ªone was a former corporate CEO, and the other was the mayor''s wife. They shared some common ground.

    They had never seen Camilla looking so pale, nervous, and uneasy before.

    "It''s nothing, thank you for your concern, master..." Camilla shook her head.

    Derick didn''t say much either. He always had some concern for his women, even if Camilla was just his pet. Besides during intimate moments, she lived with Lisa and the others, sharing the same lifestyle without distinctions of rank or nobility.

    Since Camilla didn''t want to talk about it, Derick didn''t press further. Instead, he turned his head to converse with Lisa and the others.

    The ensuing scene turned into a passionate encounter. First, enticed by Camilla''s actions, Derick ejaculated on her, finding it insufficient. He then moved on to Lisa and Yue Yiren, along with the three maids serving nearby. Finally, even Tess and Sacha, who had come to report work, were not spared.

    After this intense battle, the exhausted women lay on a king-sized bed, and Derick still felt full of vitality. His enhanced physical condition and improved endurance almost made him capable of continuous lovemaking for three days and nights without any issues.

    The eight-person orgy continued until dawn. Derick seemed to have no intention of sleeping, and with his physical fitness, he didn''t need sleep to replenish energy. He left to inspect the base, leaving behind seven exhausted and powerless women sleeping soundly in bed.

    ...

    In the Yangpu District of Grey Bear City, on the dark streets in the middle of the night, a somewhat bulky figure moved through an endless sea of corpses. She appeared tireless, as if she would traverse the entire world on foot. Over the past two long days, she walked through dozens, if not hundreds, of kilometers. She had no endpoint, or perhaps she had not reached it yet.

    The woman''s lower abdomen was slightly bulging, resembling a pregnant woman in her seventh or eighth month. Under the stretched clothing, one could even see some movements, as if something was stirring within.

    The wandering zombies subconsciously avoided the woman even when she was at a considerable distance. It seemed as if even the mindless zombies understood the concept of yielding.

    Under the cover of night, the woman''s bulky figure moved further away. Her path appeared to follow a certain pattern and direction, heading northeast. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Derick walked along the city wall. The past two days in the base had been relatively calm without any major incidents. On the survivor front, they managed to bring back two to three hundred people every day. However, as the area expanded, Angelica and the others'' progress towards the outside slowed down.

    What puzzled Derick was the lack of action from the damn military district. It didn''t make sense. He had been quite blunt with his words; shouldn''t there be some reaction by now? Even if the military district didn''t want significant action, couldn''t they send a few attack helicopters or fighter jets to intimidate him a bit? It would be good for him to stretch his muscles.

    Derick considered many possibilities but never thought that after two days, there would still be no response from the military district. It was absurd! While Derick didn''t want to initiate a confrontation, he was perplexed by the complete lack of acknowledgment from the military district.

    In reality, it wasn''t that the military district didn''t want to respond, but they also faced their own difficulties. In the Liu family of the Grey Bear Military District, artillery roared on the frontline. Standing among them was Liu Yuanbing, and beside him, Liu Yu wore a blackened expression, clearly troubled. As the overall commander of the First Army, he should have led the troops to clear the zombies from Grey Bear today, but they hadn''t even left the gates!

    The entire three divisions¡ªthe armored division, mechanized infantry division, and light mechanized infantry division¡ªwere all trapped inside the military district!

    They had planned to clear the zombies in Grey Bear City, but they hadn''t even left the gates. How could they go clear zombies in Grey Bear City when they couldn''t even get out? The sound of gunfire echoed, and Liu Yuanbing held binoculars, watching the oncoming tide of zombies on the front lines, demanding, "What''s going on?"

    Liu Yuanbing''s son, Liu Yu, felt inexplicably frustrated. Faced with his father''s questioning, he bravely replied, "Reporting, General, it seems that the recent large-scale zombie clearance near our vicinity attracted all the zombies from nearby towns."

    Was there anything wrong with clearing the zombies near the military district? Definitely not, but who could have known that luck would be so bad, attracting zombies from over a dozen nearby towns, totaling hundreds of thousands?

    The result was the current situation: tens of thousands of soldiers were all stuck at the military district gate, unable to step out!

    Liu Yuanbing also didn''t anticipate such a situation. "Could this be a sign that a massive zombie tide is starting to gather?" Liu Yuanbing recalled the words of his father, Liu Jianye, and a hint of fear flashed in his eyes. However, he also knew that such information must not be released to the public, or it would undoubtedly cause panic.

    At this point, they absolutely could not let the zombie tide gather. Liu Yuanbing put down his binoculars and said, "Depart as soon as possible, use all heavy firepower, and quickly eliminate these zombies."

    "Yes!" Although Liu Yu didn''t understand why his father was so anxious, he still followed the orders.

    After the orders were issued, rows of rocket launchers moved slowly in the rear of the military district. Upon reaching the designated target point, the rocket launchers raised high, and dozens of ominous-looking holes emitted an indescribable sense of intimidation.

    Reaching the designated angle, as the control personnel pressed the launch button, a terrifying roar accompanied the instantaneous launch of each rocket from the rocket launchers. Dazzling flames and copious amounts of smoke filled the air as dozens of rocket launchers simultaneously fired, causing hundreds of rockets to explode with long trails of flame in the sea of zombies.

    The terrifying flames devoured everything within a radius of over a hundred meters, and the intense heat vaporized the bodies of the zombies. Shockwaves exploded, and the zombies, like rag dolls, were tossed into the air and disintegrated before hitting the ground.

    The support from the rocket artillery, combined with the relentless barrage from large-caliber howitzers, showcased the terrifying lethality of thermal weapons in this moment. The injuries of hundreds of thousands were quickly suppressed in the explosions. In addition to the firepower of an entire infantry division on the defensive line, the zombie tide of several hundred thousand was completely flattened in less than two hours.

    Seeing all of this through binoculars, Liu Yuanbing breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was a solution. Perhaps his father had been a bit too pessimistic. Immediately, he gave the order for the First Army to advance towards Grey Bear City!

    The military was finally mobilized...

    The next day, in Grey Bear City, in the Order-controlled base led by Derick, Moon, Camilla, and Angelica gathered in a room.

    "Ruth, what''s going on with you? Your face turned so pale when we talked about the Jiangyuan Villa area yesterday. Is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 184 184: Changes Brought by Status

    In reality, Camilla thought she was hiding it well, but Derick, along with these clever women, had long noticed the clues. They just hadn''t explicitly mentioned it yet. Now that Derick wasn''t around, and Angelica, being the senior sister in the harem, naturally wanted to address the issue. She didn''t want her brother to have any worries.

    Angelica stared at Camilla, whose complexion still didn''t look good. Her tone was filled with concern. The women in Derick''s harem were now a unified group, and as the elder sister in this group, Angelica didn''t want any issues on Camilla''s end.

    "Yeah, that really surprised me yesterday. Thankfully, the Lord didn''t get angry." Moonlight also had lingering fear. Her plump, fair hand kept patting her chest, creating ripples of unease. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Camilla bit her lip and shook her head gently.

    Seeing something amiss, Moonlight grabbed Camilla''s hand and said with concern, "Is there something you don''t want to share with us? If there''s anything, you should tell us. Otherwise, if something happens and the Lord gets upset, it won''t be good. Don''t keep anything from us if there''s an issue."

    Moonlight and Camilla were of similar age, so their relationship was the best. After all, they were the two oldest in Derick''s harem, and before the apocalypse, they had heard each other''s names.

    Looking at the anxious gazes of Angelica and Moonlight, Camilla lowered her head wearily and whispered, "You probably heard what Sacha said, right? My family has property in Jiangyuan Villa Area. During the zombie outbreak, my daughter, Yueyue, was at home. I think she might have brought Yueyue back yesterday."

    Both women were momentarily stunned. Angelica couldn''t help but cast her gaze toward Moonlight. After all, she was the one who brought both herself and her 15-year-old daughter Moonlight into her brother''s bed, even calling Derick "dad." It wasn''t surprising that when the topic of daughters came up, Angelica immediately thought of Moonlight.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Moonlight coquettishly complained, giving Angelica a playful glare.

    "What should I do?" Camilla wasn''t as bold as Moonlight, who, along with her daughter, climbed into the same man''s bed, serving Derick together. For this traditional woman, accepting the role of Derick''s pet, even putting on a dog collar, was already quite unusual.

    Though she no longer cared much about it in front of Derick, having long surrendered to this man, when thinking about her daughter, she felt anxious and scared.

    Moonlight snapped back to reality and, looking at the gentle and delicate lady before her, she tried to reassure her. "Since you want to go, just go and check. It so happens that supervising the maids is part of our daily tasks now. You can use this as an excuse to go see your daughter. No matter what, we''ll face it together."

    Camilla was speechless. Could she be like Moonlight? She had grown accustomed, even fond, of this lifestyle. However, how could she tell her daughter that she found a stepfather not much older than her and had become that man''s pet?

    Angelica, with a sly smile, chimed in, "It''s fine. Go and see. At least you''ll have a peace of mind."

    Camilla shook her head, her face showing a fearful expression. "I can''t."

    "Can''t? What''s there to be afraid of? Just don''t tell her outright," Moonlight felt a bit puzzled.

    Camilla lifted the silver chain around her neck, along with the collar, her tone becoming somewhat agitated. "How can I face her like this? Should I tell her the truth? That her mother is now a lady dog?"

    Angelica and Moonlight finally realized. If Camilla hadn''t mentioned it, they might have forgotten that she was still wearing the collar. It wasn''t that they forgot; rather, Camilla wanted to get used to it herself, as she aimed to please Derick with this identity.

    In fact, Camilla put on the collar and chain herself. According to her thinking, it looked quite nice, pleasing her master. Moreover, she could feel that when giving oral pleasure, Derick holding the chain made him more focused and excited. Previously, it took her about half an hour to make Derick climax through oral sex, but now it only took about twenty minutes. One can imagine the stimulation brought by this lady dog attire.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''t have such worries. I have a high sense of acceptance for my current identity. If it were my daughter, I would consider putting a collar on her too. As for you, take your time to think about it," Moonlight sighed, giving up on persuasion. After all, Camilla was different from her; Moonlight had lost her virginity to Derick along with her, so there was no resentment about being pet dogs together. Also, Moonlight''s position allowed her to be more accepting, far beyond Camilla, who came from an aristocratic and conservative background.

    "Yeah, there are probably countless women who want to be Derick''s pet dogs. Just mentioning it among the female warriors, I''m afraid a long queue would form. Being Derick''s pet dog is their honor! Even in the role of a pet dog, it''s much higher than those maids and ordinary female warriors!" Angelica proudly declared, as if being Derick''s pet dog was an honor for these women.

    Camilla sighed inwardly; Angelica''s words were not wrong. In fact, there were now over ten thousand women in the entire base. Countless young girls couldn''t sleep at night, eager to climb into Derick''s bed for a chance at heavenly pleasure. With the loyalty of these female warriors, even if they were made Derick''s pet dogs, these women would probably happily faint.

    "Take your time to think. We''re going now; there''s still work to do in the base," Angelica said as she prepared to leave. She didn''t forget that she had to give her first time to her brother tonight, so she needed to prepare well!

    Camilla felt a bit anxious watching as both Moonlight and Angelica were about to leave. She quickly grabbed Angelica''s arm, looking at Moonlight, who was already opening the door on the second floor, and anxiously said, "Wait."

    Moonlight turned back to look at Camilla on the sofa, her gaze calm. "Wait for me. I want to go and see," Camilla said apologetically, casting a brief glance at Angelica. "Moonlight and I will go, Sister, you don''t need to come."

    "Okay, good luck..." Angelica replied with a faint smile. After all, her high status might cause unnecessary commotion if she went to the maids'' area.

    In the courtyard, Moonlight called out to one of the maids. Turning to look at Camilla, who was wearing a mask with an avoiding gaze, Moonlight felt a bit helpless. Even though they were in her own base, it felt like they were sneaking around like thieves.

    "Do you know where those maids brought back by Sacha last night are?" Moonlight asked the maid who looked at her fearfully. The maid pointed to a nearby parking lot and replied, "To Madam''s inquiry, those women were assigned to wash cars over there."

    Moonlight nodded, pulling Camilla with her as they walked over. About ten meters away, Camilla hid behind a tree, carefully scanning the group of maids. Soon, her gaze paused, and she quickly averted her eyes.

    Following Camilla''s gaze, Moonlight soon spotted the target, considering that this group of rich and beautiful women, including Liu Mingyue, was quite eye-catching.

    "Do you want to go over and take a look?" Moonlight asked.

    Facing Moonlight''s inquiry, Camilla quickly shook her head, waving her hand. "Let me take a moment to prepare myself. I''m not ready to face them yet."

    "Alright then. Stay here for a while, I''ll go check it out," Moonlight said, seeing that Camilla wasn''t comfortable. She turned and walked towards the group of maids who were busy washing cars.

    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Liu Mingyue held a water gun in her hand. Her arms were so sore that, having never done such labor before, she found it extremely exhausting. She squatted down on the ground, gasping for breath.

    "Dreamfei, I''m so tired. If this continues, I might not die from exhaustion but from the heat!" she exclaimed.

    Still wiping the car with a cloth, Wu Mengfei turned her head and looked at Liu Mingyue, drenched in sweat. Her hands paused for a moment.

    Wiping her own sweat, Wu Mengfei also felt the heat. She hadn''t done such strenuous work before, and this was the first time for her too.

 Chapter 185 185: The Unfortunate Liu Mingyue

    Watching the women around her wearing lightweight clothes, some practically transparent, revealing their underwear, Liu Mingyue couldn''t help but wonder why these women weren''t afraid of being seen by men. However, it was strange; it had been almost two hours since she arrived at this base, and Wu Mengfei hadn''t spotted any men. Could it be that the entire base was composed of women?

    "Hey, don''t slack off. Get up quickly, or if the adults find out, we''ll all be in trouble. In severe cases, we might even be fed to the zombies," warned a maid who noticed Liu Mingyue and others slacking off. Instantly, a group of maids looked over, and one of them spotted Moonlight walking towards them. Her expression immediately changed.

    "Hey, new girl, get up quickly. The higher-ups are coming. If you don''t want to die, get to work!" urged several maids anxiously. Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei, startled, quickly stood up. The maids'' words were quite frightening, and they didn''t want to be fed to the zombies.

    Wu Mengfei glanced at Moonlight, who was obviously dressed cleanly and neatly, with a demeanor and state that sharply contrasted with the maids. She quickly resumed working on cleaning the car.

    In the tense atmosphere of the maids, Moonlight walked up and stood next to Liu Mingyue. In an instant, the hearts of all the women, including Liu Mingyue, tightened.

    "Are you the maids brought back last night? What''s your name?" Moonlight asked with just a simple sentence, plunging Liu Mingyue into an abyss of fear. Now, forget about being hot; she felt like she was about to freeze!

    The nearby maids weren''t much better off; they dared not breathe too loudly, fearing punishment for inadequate supervision.

    Liu Mingyue was scared to death. She didn''t doubt the maids'' words, as Sacha and her group had been ruthless last night, killing almost without a word. It gave Liu Mingyue the feeling that they killed as casually as drinking water.

    Thinking about being fed to the zombies soon, Liu Mingyue was on the verge of tears.

    "I... My name is Liu Mingyue," she stammered.

    Moonlight''s heart skipped a beat. Given the surname Liu, the fact that they were from the Jiangyuan Villa area, and considering Camilla''s husband before the apocalypse, Moonlight could almost confirm that this Liu Mingyue was indeed Camilla''s daughter.

    As for the issue of slacking off and making a white-collar beauty wash cars, wasn''t that a bit harsh? Had the white-collar beauty ever done such a job before?

    Regardless of whether they were white-collar beauties or not, as long as it wasn''t too excessive, the management would turn a blind eye. The high-pressure policies were bound to cause problems sooner or later.

    Occasional rest for these maids was acceptable, and Derick didn''t treat them as slaves. Only those who made mistakes were degraded to the status of female slaves, and their lives were genuinely miserable.

    At least in the Order base, these maids had guaranteed safety and weren''t subjected to male oppression. They only needed to work to have enough to eat. With the new rules in the base, they even received a monthly salary. It could be said that their lives were better than most people in the post-apocalyptic world.

    "Turn around and look at me. Haven''t you been taught any manners?" Moonlight startled Liu Mingyue, who quickly turned around and replied, "I''m sorry, Lady of the Manor."

    Observing Liu Mingyue, Moonlight became even more certain. The young girl before her was almost a carbon copy of Camilla, especially with that calm and gentle aristocratic demeanor. The only difference was the maturity in body; Liu Mingyue was still a green fruit, probably not yet 18 years old.

    "What''s your mother''s name?"

    Liu Mingyue was slightly taken aback, surrounded by question marks. She didn''t understand why they suddenly started checking household registrations.

    "My... my mom''s name is Camilla. She used to be the enemy of the mayor of Grizzly City. Lady, do you know her?"

    Liu Mingyue looked at Moonlight with hopeful eyes. She didn''t mean anything else; if the person in front of her knew her mother, maybe they could pull some strings. Given her mother''s previous status as the mayor''s wife, it might prevent them from suffering too much.

    In Liu Mingyue''s mind, with her mother''s identity as the wife of the mayor, she could at least become a mid-level leader in the base. Taking care of her wouldn''t be a problem. However, the unfortunate girl didn''t know that her mother''s current status was just a man''s pet, albeit a prestigious one in the Order City. After all, she was Derick''s pet.

    Before Moonlight could answer, the maids washing the cars nearby exclaimed in surprise. They looked at Liu Mingyue with strange eyes, full of envy.

    The name Camilla was well-known among these maids. Besides Derick, the true masters, and the mistresses, there were only three maids¡ªJoy, Fangyuan, and Gina¡ªand Derick''s pet, Camilla. Even among the female warriors, the captains like Sacha and Tess had lower status. Of course, those who had been favored by Derick had a higher status than captains of the same level.

    Camilla, living in the core area, had a significant position. Even the three maids serving Derick had noble responsibilities, taking care of dressing and grooming. Not to mention Derick''s exclusive pet, which was the dream position for many maids. Countless beautiful young girls envied and wished to take her place.

    Liu Mingyue was not deaf, so she naturally heard the surprised exclamations around her. She looked over with a bewildered gaze, noticing the envious looks from the maids, making her even more confused.

    The group of wealthy and beautiful girls, including Wu Mengfei, who came in together, were also a bit confused. Why did the attitudes of these maids change so dramatically?

    Moonlight glanced at the maids, understanding why they were surprised. She snorted coldly and said, "No one has finished their work, have they?"

    The maids were startled and quickly lowered their heads to continue working.

    Moonlight withdrew her gaze and looked at Liu Mingyue, who still had a hopeful expression. Moonlight wanted to say something more, but in the end, she gave up.

    She could only helplessly say, "I know your mother. Just focus on your work." After speaking, Moonlight turned and left, leaving Liu Mingyue in a state of confusion.

    Moonlight was also a bit speechless. If it were her, she would definitely not allow her daughter to do this kind of work here. After all, why not let mother and daughter serve together? Derick treated them so well, and such activities were so joyful. Moonlight couldn''t help but think that Camilla was too particular.

    After Moonlight left, Liu Mingyue spent the entire afternoon washing cars. However, the doubt in her heart couldn''t be dispelled. Those maids occasionally cast envious glances at her, and how could Liu Mingyue not be suspicious? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Understanding the intricacies of the situation, aside from Moonlight occasionally coming over to announce short breaks, Liu Mingyue, no matter how hot or tired, dared not rest again until the afternoon when she finally put down the water gun, concluding a day of work.

    In just half a day, Liu Mingyue was as wilted as eggplant hit by frost. Not literally wilted, but exhausted after an entire afternoon of strenuous work. For someone like her, a pampered young lady who had never engaged in such labor before, it felt as if she were on the verge of death.

    During the afternoon meal, unable to contain her suspicions, Liu Mingyue discussed with Wu Mengfei and others who were equally tired why the maids had given her those strange looks.

    Wu Mengfei was eating the simple meal, which on normal occasions, she wouldn''t spare a glance at due to its humble offerings, lacking much meat. However, now she was relishing every bite. After a tiring and hungry afternoon, she couldn''t bear to go without food.

    "In my opinion, your mother is very likely here, and her status may not be low. Otherwise, those maids wouldn''t be looking at you with such envy. This is just my speculation; I don''t know more than that," Wu Mengfei said.

    Hearing Wu Mengfei''s words, Liu Mingyue became even more puzzled. Before she could ask, a wealthy girl at the same table inquired, "If Moonlight''s mom has a high status here, why do we still have to do this kind of work? Even if not for us, they could make Moonlight''s job easier. I''ve seen some patrol and supervisory maids with lighter duties."

 Chapter 186 186: Camillas Choice

    Upon hearing the question from her fellow sisters, Liu Mingyue also harbored the same doubts. If her mother indeed held a significant position here, she shouldn''t be doing such laborious work, especially in the temporary role of a maid.

    Swallowing her food, Wu Mengfei shook her head and said, "I don''t know about that. Look at those maids, they''re the perfect ones to ask. Why don''t you go and inquire?"

    Liu Mingyue hesitated for a moment, then stood up from her seat and approached the maids who had worked on car washing together in the afternoon.

    Seeing Liu Mingyue coming over, the maids at the table quickly made way, displaying both respect and awe on their faces, leaving Liu Mingyue utterly puzzled.

    "Please, have a seat."

    Looking at the available seat in front of her, Liu Mingyue''s confusion reached its peak. If it were pre-apocalypse, she could understand why these women would show such reverence, but now, in this post-apocalyptic world where everyone''s status was seemingly equal, why were these maids so afraid of her? Why? What was the reason?

    Subconsciously, she took a seat, gazing at the maids as she inquired, "Why are you all so afraid of me? This phenomenon started this afternoon. Do you know my mother?"

    The maids exchanged glances, and one of them seemed eager to speak but was restrained by another who shook her head. The maid who wanted to speak seemed to reconsider her words and held back. The maids were not fools; they clearly understood that Moonlight probably knew her own identity. Yet, they didn''t dare to divulge any information, likely fearing the consequences of meddling in high-level affairs within the base.

    The maids'' reaction made Liu Mingyue even more uncomfortable, and her curiosity felt like it was about to explode.

    "Hurry up and tell me, do you know something?" Liu Mingyue hurriedly asked, but the maids shook their heads, helpless. Unable to get any information, Liu Mingyue left the table in frustration after recounting the situation.

    After hearing Liu Mingyue''s account, the group of sisters looked at each other.

    Putting down her bowl, facing the gaze of her fellow sisters, Wu Mengfei, as the leader of this group of rich young ladies, had a certain level of authority.

    "Based on Moonlight''s description, I can roughly deduce two points. First, Moonlight''s mother is indeed here, and her status is not low. Second, it''s possible that Moonlight''s mother has a sensitive identity or some difficult-to-discuss secret, which is why she hasn''t come to pick up Moonlight. This could be a form of protection. Of course, it might also be related to something she did that Moonlight shouldn''t know about."

    Although Wu Mengfei''s speculation wasn''t entirely accurate, it covered a significant portion of the truth.

    While everyone was contemplating the situation, another large group of women poured into the cafeteria, instantly causing a commotion.

    Observing the disheveled appearance of the incoming women, Wu Mengfei curiously watched them and pulled one of the nearby maids, asking, "Who are these people?"

    The maid glanced at Wu Mengfei, perceiving her beautiful appearance, and subconsciously replied with caution, "Those should be the survivors brought in today. However, they''ll soon have the same status as us unless they choose to become female warriors and go out to kill zombies. But whether they get that chance depends on whether the mistresses come over at night."

    "If the mistresses come over at night, it means there''s a chance to choose to become a female warrior. If they don''t, it means they have to wait a while."

    Hearing about the opportunity to become a female warrior, Wu Mengfei''s eyes lit up. She pointed at the women with machetes and asked, "Female warriors refer to those people, right? Does choosing to become a female warrior mean we don''t have to be maids anymore?"

    The woman nodded, looking at Wu Mengfei with envy as she said, "Yes, the mission of female warriors is to kill zombies. I heard that the weapons they use are bestowed by the almighty Master. The machetes contain the power of the Master, and killing zombies activates that power, strengthening the user''s body!"

    "Have you seen those female warriors? Now they''re like superwomen. The first-generation female warriors have mostly become squad leaders and captains. The powerful ones can even leap across rooftops, unleash sword energy; they''re really formidable. Moreover, female warriors have a higher status and have a great chance of interacting with the Master. If the Master takes notice of you, it''s equivalent to making it big!"

    Listening to this, Wu Mengfei''s heart surged with excitement. Leaping across rooftops? Swords? Power? Strengthening? Now she understood. No wonder those women were so powerful, even beating the men with pistols. If there was external enhancement, that would explain it.

    Wu Mengfei surveyed the cafeteria and noticed that it was filled with women. Curiously, she asked, "Is the Master a man or a woman? I''ve noticed that we haven''t seen any men here. Could it be that the Master is also a woman?"

    The maid quickly shook her head, waving her hands, "No, no, no. The Master is a man, the only man. Our rule is not to involve men, only women. The Master is omnipotent with women, so we don''t need men to interfere." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wu Mengfei suddenly understood. No wonder those maids were so unrestrained in the afternoon, dressed scantily and even pouring water on themselves. It turned out there were no men in the entire hospital, and the only man was the leader of the entire organization. All the women belonged to that man, so they naturally didn''t mind being seen.

    "Do you know me then?" Wu Mengfei asked.

    The woman shook her head, hesitating, "No, I don''t know you. You must be new here today, right? I work in the orchard. How about you?"

    Wu Mengfei had a thought and glanced at the bewildered Liu Mingyue. She schemed in her mind, "The maids who saw Moon Yi Ren in the afternoon won''t be easy to deceive. This one who doesn''t know me might be able to find out some information!"

    "I''m Wu Mengfei. I heard that our organization has a high-ranking member named Camilla. Do you know her? She''s my relative. Can you tell me where she is? There will be benefits for you later," Wu Mengfei said.

    The woman was stunned for a moment, looking at Wu Mengfei with eyes colored by envy.

    "I know. Lady Camilla lives in the central part of the base. She is a high-ranking member just below the Master and the Mistress, serving as the Master''s exclusive pet. You''ll be in luck if you establish a connection. Just remember to promote me when the time comes," the woman said with a hint of envy.

    Wu Mengfei didn''t pay much attention to the rest of what the woman said. She was a bit bewildered. Now she understood why Camilla hadn''t come to find Liu Mingyue and why Lady Moon Yi Ren hadn''t chosen to help her. It was somewhat similar to what she had speculated.

    The noise in the cafeteria quickly subsided. Under the intimidation of a few female warriors, the cafeteria soon became quiet.

    At the dining table, Wu Mengfei looked at Liu Mingyue, who seemed downcast. She didn''t know if there were some things she should say.

    What could she say? Your mom is preparing to find you a stepfather? And she''s playing it so hardcore, becoming someone else''s pet? That''s not good, right?

    Staring at Liu Mingyue with a weird look, Wu Mengfei felt a bit uncomfortable. "Feifei, why are you looking at me like this? If you have something to say, just say it. Between sisters, there''s nothing we can''t talk about, right?"

    Struggling internally, Wu Mengfei ultimately chose to reveal the harsh truth. However, she refrained from using the term "pet," only mentioning that Camilla had become the Master''s woman. After all, it seemed better to let the mother and daughter discuss such matters themselves.

    After hearing this, Liu Mingyue''s expression was different from what Wu Mengfei had imagined. Looking at Liu Mingyue''s calm and even somewhat puzzled expression, Wu Mengfei was dumbfounded.

    "Mingyue, aren''t you angry?"

    "No, not at all. I''m not angry at all," Liu Mingyue shrugged, her face showing complete indifference.

    "What''s the big deal? My parents separated several years ago. If my dad can fool around outside, why can''t my mom find someone to rely on? Even before the apocalypse, I told my mom she could have her own fun. It''s just that my mom comes from an intellectual family and has to maintain the image of the mayor''s wife. She''s too conservative."

    The group of sisters at the dining table had their minds blown. Your ideological awareness is really something.

    "Mengfei, you said my mom is in the middle of the base, right?"

    Surprised, Wu Mengfei looked at Liu Mingyue and nervously asked, "What do you want to do? The area near the supermarket is off-limits. If you don''t want to die, don''t mess around. I''ll secretly go find Auntie tomorrow. Do you have Auntie''s photos on your phone?"

    Liu Mingyue quickly took out her phone and found a photo of her and Camilla.

    Wu Mengfei glanced at it, astonished. "You and your mom look so alike? Except for the different temperament, I almost thought you were twins."

 Chapter 187 187: Judy Wants to Spy

    Liu Mingyue raised her hand and lightly tapped Wu Mengfei''s hand, scolding, "Don''t talk nonsense. There are still differences between me and my mom."

    Seeing Liu Mingyue emerging from her low mood, Wu Mengfei stopped making jokes as well. She led Liu Mingyue and the group of sisters back to their assigned dormitory to rest.

    On the second floor of the supermarket, Lisa and the others had already returned. Throughout the day, the female warriors who went out had made quite a few new recruits, bringing back more than two hundred women in total. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the second-in-command of the hospital, just below Angelica, Lady Yue pondered for a moment and made a decision, "The base is currently short of manpower. We won''t consider increasing the number of female warriors for now. Let them endure some hardship first, and when we have more people, we can distribute them uniformly."

    Camilla, who was listening by the sofa, felt bitter in her heart. Every day delayed meant one more day of suffering for her daughter. In fact, going out to kill zombies would be better. Liu Mingyue was active since childhood, with a bold spirit and decent talent in fencing. Camilla was ninety percent sure that her daughter would choose to become a female warrior.

    Unfortunately, the situation was tricky. They needed more people now, so the consideration was postponed. This was uncomfortable for Camilla. Moreover, she had initially told Lady Yue that she was hesitant to meet Liu Mingyue, and now it wouldn''t be right to change her stance.

    This afternoon, she had been watching Liu Mingyue''s tired appearance, almost feeling heartbroken. If it weren''t for the barrier she couldn''t cross, she would have gone out long ago.

    With her current status, even if she couldn''t make her daughter a manager, arranging a less demanding job for Liu Mingyue would not be a problem. After all, it was a small privilege she had as the main leader''s mother dog.

    After arranging today''s tasks, Judy couldn''t hold back any longer and quickly went up to grab Lady Yue''s hand, saying, "Yiren, tonight, Sister will finally have her first time with the Master. Do you want us to join in?"

    "Do you think I don''t want to? This afternoon, Angelica already made it clear that she wants to have the Master all to herself tonight and kicked us all out. Even Joy and the other three little maids who serve the Master are not exceptions..." Lady Yue looked at Judy with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    "Of course, if you''re not bold enough, you can sneak in quietly. The Master definitely won''t mind a threesome, but Sister might not be in a good mood..." Lisa also spoke with a mischievous smile.

    "That''s right. Sister is thin-skinned. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken so long to give herself to the Master for the first time. And tonight is their main battlefield. If you go mess around, Sister might beat your butt to a pulp." Lisa said with a grin.

    Judy''s face changed after hearing this. "No way... Sister''s possessiveness is too strong. Hmph, I don''t believe she can withstand the Master''s strength alone," the loli-like girl said, showing some dissatisfaction.

    After Judy said this, the expressions of the women changed, especially Lisa, who couldn''t help but let her eyes wander, clearly plotting something.

    It''s worth mentioning that whenever Derick faced this group of girls alone, it was always easy for him. Seven or eight people teaming up posed no problem. With Angelica alone, she wouldn''t last, and at that time, they might have a chance.

    "All right... Judy, you take the lead. We''ll secretly listen by the wall. When Sister can''t handle it, then we''ll join in together~" Even the usually composed Mu Ling seemed stirred up, perhaps influenced by the atmosphere.

    "Leave it to me~" the loli girl patted her chest and assured, but her pitifully small chest did not create any waves when she patted it; instead, it gave off a rather inexplicable sense of humor.

    "Snicker~" Yueiren and a few others, including Lisa, couldn''t help but burst into laughter, leaving the little girl with a face as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    Feeling somewhat indignant, Judy was the first to leave the room, ready to lurk outside Angelica''s bedroom. She was waiting for her sister to not hold out any longer, so she could be the first to rush in. After all, they hadn''t seen Angelica''s body yet! Unlike the other sisters, who had made love with Derick on the bed countless times, they probably even knew how many hairs the other person had down there.

    "By the way, are we really playing a prank on Judy?" Moonlight said softly. She was clever and perceptive, and despite her young age, she could tell that since Judy was taking the lead, she was the most likely to be discovered, and her fate would probably be the most miserable. Who knew how Angelica would deal with her!

    "Cough, Moonlight, you just don''t understand. What we''re doing is helping for fun. Our sister can''t bear the strong sexual prowess of the master alone, so we''re sharing the burden for her. Nothing will happen," Lisa said somewhat awkwardly. However, even she probably didn''t believe what she was saying.

    Meanwhile, Judy was lurking stealthily beneath Angelica''s window. The place where Angelica currently resided was a medium-sized villa built by the female warriors using their abilities. There were around a dozen other villas around, each belonging to other women, and Judy had one as well.

    However, most of the time, Derick would engage in group activities at night, and everyone would gather in the largest villa, which was basically Derick''s sleeping quarters.

    "What is my sister doing?" Judy was somewhat dumbfounded as she watched dozens of maids bustling around inside Angelica''s villa, sticking various things, essentially decorating it like a bridal chamber.

    "Wow... so beautiful, is she getting married?" The loli girl pouted, feeling a slight hint of envy in her heart. However, she also knew that in the master''s heart, Angelica was completely different from them.

    Meanwhile, inside the villa, Derick was sitting in the living room. Just a while ago, his sister suddenly brought him here, covering his eyes and not allowing him to see, saying she was preparing a surprise for him.

    Derick was also curious, so he let his sister bring him here. After waiting for about ten minutes, a maid removed the black cloth covering Derick''s eyes.

    As Derick opened his eyes, in that instant, he felt the whole world light up. The spacious living room of the villa had been transformed into a small altar, with Angelica standing on it, smiling gently at Derick.

    The beautiful sister was dressed in a sexy bridal gown, with long, silky black hair reaching her waist, adorned with a white bridal veil. Her jade hands were adorned with white silk gloves, and she wore a white sheer corset, elegantly exposing her graceful and fair neck and delicate collarbone. Her slender waist was bound with ribbons that could be easily held in one hand.

    She wore flesh-colored velvet stockings on her long, sexy legs, and her feet were adorned with off-white princess high heels. Her single-hanging evening gown in goose yellow, draped diagonally from her right shoulder, not only completely exposed her left shoulder and half of her chest, but the soft fabric also accentuated her proud and firm bosom, even hinting at the alluring buds. Below her slender waist, the dress cascaded straight down to her ankles, only to be gathered by tassels.

    When Angelica walked in this precious bridal gown, with its exposed half chest, fully revealed back, and high slit, her majestic and mesmerizing bosom made onlookers feel dry-mouthed and dizzy. With each step, her long, flesh-colored velvet stockings-clad legs, exposed from the slit, were not only fair and delicate, making one''s mouth water, but even the ivory-colored five-inch high heels under her beautiful calves looked incredibly sexy and enticing.

    This classical bridal gown, worn by Angelica, accentuated her already well-proportioned figure, making this elegant and sexy bride''s attire truly stunning when worn on her beautiful body!

    Upon seeing this scene, Derick was initially stunned, then his excitement surged, eager to experience the sight of his sister in this outfit, imagining himself engaging with her in it.

    Seeing the master standing still, staring blankly at Angelica, the maids responsible for conducting the wedding ceremony beside him were nervously trembling. A younger maid took Derick''s hand and led him towards Angelica.

    Derick walked slowly to stand in front of his sister, then took her jade hand, adorned with white silk gloves, and gazed deeply into her face, filled with shyness and happiness.

 Chapter 188 188: Sisters Wedding (1)

    The emcee standing beside was chosen by Angelica from among the maids. Having hosted weddings for decades, she was highly experienced. She softly inquired, "Miss Angelica, do you willingly accept Derick as your husband, to enter into the bond of matrimony with him? Will you love him, care for him, respect him, accept him, and remain faithful to him through sickness and health or any other circumstances, until the end of your days?"

    At this moment, Derick heard his sister whispering gently by his side, "I do!"

    "Mr. Derick, do you willingly take Miss Angelica as your wife, to enter into the covenant of marriage with her..."

    "I do as well," Derick answered directly before the maid could finish.

    Derick felt deeply moved. He had pursued numerous women before, but this was his first time getting married. However, marrying his sister fulfilled her long-held wish. Besides, for the more conservative Angelica, such matters were significant. Derick waved his hand, and several maids respectfully lowered their heads, turning away to leave the beautiful scene for Derick and his sister to savor alone.

    Angelica''s eyes glistened with tears as she gazed affectionately at her dear brother Derick. "I love you, my dear brother, my good husband. Sister has wanted to be yours for a long time."

    Derick smiled and said to Angelica, "Sister, don''t cry. Today is a day of great joy for us. I will make you the happiest woman in the world!"

    "Oh, by the way, there''s one thing. Extend your hand!" After speaking, Derick asked his sister to stretch out her fair and smooth jade-like hand willingly.

    Derick swiftly pulled out a ring from his pocket and placed it on his sister''s left ring finger, signifying that she now belonged to him. Angelica was officially his wife. Staring at the new ring on her hand, Angelica was momentarily stunned before ecstatically cupping her face. Knowing her brother''s flirtatious nature and increasing number of women in his life, though confident in her role as the elder sister in his harem, the passing time had made her somewhat anxious. Seeing Derick''s actions now, she felt that everything was worth it.

    Derick was delighted, grateful that the ring had been prepared for his sister. Smiling affectionately, he said, "From now on, sister, you are my wife!"

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Angelica couldn''t hide her inner desires any longer. She tightly embraced Derick, her soft and elastic bosom pressing against his chest. The palpitations of her heart and the warm breath conveyed the depth of her emotions to Derick.

    The two passionately kissed, with Derick tenderly and sweetly guiding his sister. No matter how he explored her mouth, she responded closely to his advances.

    At times, their tongues intertwined, and at other times, they brushed against each other. In the moments of mutual sucking, biting, and nibbling on each other''s tongues, Derick felt like he was listening to many hidden confessions from Angelica in this silent wedding declaration.

    Lifting his sister like a newlywed husband carrying his bride, Derick walked to the rose-adorned bed prepared for them. Gently placing Angelica on the bed, he kissed her tempting cherry lips before standing at the bedside, admiring her beautiful and alluring body.

    At this moment, Angelica lay peacefully on the bed, covered in rose petals. She wore only the sexy bridal outfit, exposing her nearly naked, snow-white figure to her brother''s attentive gaze. Like a shy maiden on her wedding night, she modestly covered her chest with her arms, protecting the springtime radiance spilling forth.

    Derick lifted his sister''s jade arms, adorned with white silk gloves, high and flat, leaving her snow-capped tender breasts exposed without any cover. The alluring and slender legs in silk stockings bent, thighs spread wide enough to be fully visible, and the sexy ankle boots were raised high, with only the heels touching the bed.

    Leaning down, Derick approached Angelica''s ear and whispered, "Sister, have a child with me..."

    Angelica, somewhat dizzy from the man''s breath, consented in her dazed state, "Ah... yes."

    " Sister, in the process of childbirth, the first stage is to arouse both your body and mind to the most excited state. This will be more helpful for fertilization," Derick explained.

    Saying this, Derick skillfully teased Angelica''s delicate body. Under his practiced fingers, he explored each sensitive point on Angelica''s body. The ice-cold maiden shyly bit her enticingly moist lips, closed her eyes tightly, and her long, trembling eyelashes created a highly seductive appearance.

    Completely submissive to her darling brother''s manipulation and command, Angelica raised her hands when Derick instructed, lifted her legs when told to, and under Angelica''s cooperation and Derick''s skillful technique, the beautiful bride''s fair and tender body blushed with a lovely pink hue. Angelica frowned slightly, twisting her delicate body while emitting subtle moans.

    Lying on her side, Angelica raised one jade leg to give her brother a clear view of the deepest part of her body. Derick had mentioned earlier that until he allowed her to change position, she must showcase herself in this way for his enjoyment.

    Therefore, the pure, conservative, and somewhat indulgent sister allowed her brother to tease her in such a manner.

    Derick felt extremely satisfied and couldn''t help but feel a touch of affection. His sister resembled those ancient wives, gentle and obedient. After marriage, she treated her husband''s words as if they were imperial decrees, willingly doing whatever he asked.

    Angelica''s inexperienced body, under Derick''s relentless exploration, had become extremely sensitive. Even before her intimate areas were touched, they were already engorged, and the sweet nectar in her lower regions had completely soaked her white panties, flooding down to her thighs and drenching the stockings. Shortly after, Angelica began to moan loudly.

    At this moment, the once elegant and virtuous young lady could no longer control her moral restraints and actively sought pleasure from Derick.

    Derick, watching his sister transform from the dignified and virtuous woman she used to be into the current seductive and charming figure, felt an immense sense of accomplishment. He softly whispered in Angelica''s ear, "Sister, tell me, who do you belong to? What do you want? What am I to you?"

    With an infinite expression of spring passion, Angelica looked at him and gasped, "Uhh... Sister belongs to her brother. Both body and heart belong to you. I want you to kiss me, enter my body, and let me conceive your child. You are my husband, the father of my future child."

    "Yes, that''s right! My dear sister!" Derick excitedly exclaimed, and his hands once again climbed onto his sister''s snow-white bosom.

    "Come, little brother, put that thing of yours inside sister''s body. Sister can''t take it anymore. I want it... quickly, ah~" Angelica unexpectedly let out an excited moan. Due to unintentionally witnessing Derick in intimate scenes with other women, she was quite skilled in using words to tease men.

    As Derick continued to tantalize her, Angelica''s entire body trembled with shy moans, later turning into calls for Derick, who was playing with her body, urging him to go faster.

    At this point, Angelica''s excitement had reached a peak. Her legs, clad in sexy white stockings, tightly wrapped around Derick''s waist, and her skin exuded a fine layer of sweat. Typically, this phenomenon indicated that a woman was on the verge of experiencing her first climax.

    Derick, without allowing his sister to reach that point, ceased teasing her body. Angelica felt the pleasure disappear suddenly, and she lay disappointed on the bed, breathing heavily. Lifting her head, her beautiful eyes looked at Derick with a pleading and sorrowful expression.

    That pitifully beautiful posture instantly aroused the latent beastly nature within Derick. Suddenly, he bent down, roughly capturing his sister''s tender cherry lips. His tongue invaded her sweet mouth, stirring and incessantly sucking her fragrant juices.

    Facing the unexpected attack, Angelica not only did not resist but instead arched her slender waist, extending her arms to embrace his neck. Intense moans and panting escaped her nose as her sexy white legs and jade feet, akin to an octopus, tightly clamped around Derick''s waist. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 189 189: Sisters Wedding (2)

    Angelica and her beloved brother engaged in a wet and sticky tongue entwining, their four lips biting each other in a passionate embrace. It was akin to the reunion of a couple separated by distance, indulging in intimacy. As Derick deepened the kiss, he simultaneously breathed heavily, caressing Angelica''s pure white bridal gown, gently kneading her perfect and supple bosom.

    Gradually, Derick kissed his way down, from his sister''s charming face to her fragrant shoulders, delicate neck, and collarbone. Simultaneously, his large hands freely roamed over her snowy skin, gradually shifting the focus of his attack to the strategically significant high ground. Through the thin and soft wedding veil, he gently massaged and fondled, occasionally squeezing firmly, feeling the astonishing elasticity of her perky jade breasts.

    "Oh... ah~" Angelica, moved by passion, whimpered. Her pretty face blushed like fire, and her long eyelashes trembled. The tingling sensation in her chest caused her breathing to become increasingly rapid. Seductive moans and delicate cries, resonating through the room, flowed from her beautiful cherry lips.

    After leaving a few scorching kiss marks on Angelica''s smooth jade neck, Derick finally arrived at her elegantly perky bosom. He kissed the tightly bound jade peaks, covered by the sacrilegious garment, and then chuckled lightly. Opening his mouth, he gently bit down on the raised buds through the fabric. However, his exploration continued downwards, while his large hands remained on his sister''s perfect and tender breasts.

    Moving down from the flat abdomen, when he was just a few steps away from the sacred territory of the maiden, a wave of virgin fragrance wafted to Derick''s nostrils. Taking a deep breath, his eyes brightened, and his smile became increasingly lascivious. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Giving a light pat on the high and tender buttocks that proudly rose from his sister''s body, Derick elicited a soft moan from the usually cold and dignified lady. Gently parting her tightly closed thighs, he lifted the alluring wedding gown, revealing a pair of enticing, wet, and fragrant white panties. This sight momentarily left him unable to control his reactions.

    Looking at the white panties soaked with the warm honey-like fluid, Derick knew that his sister had already been aroused, and his efforts were not in vain. He wanted to ensure that she experienced multiple climaxes, making the deflowering process less painful for her later.

    A playful smile appeared on Derick''s face as he leaned down, feeling his sister''s delicate body and the pure and shy aura surrounding her. Teasingly, he said, "Sister, what''s going on down there? Why is it so wet? Did you wet the bed?"

    "Ah, you perverted brother, you... I, I~"

    Hearing Derick''s teasing and embarrassing remarks, Angelica''s pretty face instantly turned as red as blood. She wanted to use both hands to give him a couple of punches, but her hands were pressed down by the man, rendering her unable to move.

    "Hehe, sister, you''re about to become my little bride soon. Did you just realize that your brother is an unapologetic pervert? What do you think? Regretting now?"

    As he spoke, Derick leaned in close to his sister''s crimson cheek, biting her delicate earlobe. In a prolonged tone, he said, "It''s already too late."

    Angelica could feel her neck being tickled by the warm breath that Derick exhaled, making her feel itchy and shy. In their banter, she was no match for Derick, so she remained silent, pretending not to have heard anything.

    "Hehe..." Seeing Angelica''s reaction, Derick decided not to continue teasing his shy sister.

    He quickly removed his clothing, revealing a prominently swollen bulge in the center of his pants. Although it wasn''t the first time Angelica had seen her brother''s impressive size, she still lowered her head in embarrassment. Two blushes appeared on her face. Seeing the enticing and shy expression on his usually aloof and dignified sister, Derick couldn''t help but wish to immediately pounce on her, but he restrained himself for the upcoming insemination ceremony.

    Derick gently crawled to Angelica''s side.

    "Sister, help me take it off!"

    Derick chuckled and said to Angelica. After listening, Angelica shyly extended her hand to help him remove his pants, revealing his impressive length. Derick then guided Angelica''s slender and boneless hands, adorned with soft silk gloves, to gently caress his erect manhood. Angelica felt her brother''s penis growing larger under her touch, fully aware of what was about to happen, a mix of joy and shyness filling her heart.

    Whispering softly in her ear, Derick said, "Sister, do you like it? Don''t worry; soon I''ll use it to deliver the seeds of our love into your body, letting you nurture the fruit of our love!"

    Afterwards, Derick reached behind Angelica, grabbing her wrists and securing her hands on either side of her body. He gently pressed against her delicate and flexible figure, tenderly removing her perfect bridal gown. It held sentimental value, so he handled it with care.

    Next, Derick extended his tongue to gently kiss Angelica''s snow-white and plump bosom. Perhaps to accentuate the wedding gown, Angelica wasn''t wearing a bra, just some pasties. Derick savored her two tender breasts, his mouth watering everywhere. He then continued downward, grazing over Angelica''s flat and fair belly, reaching the mysterious virgin territory.

    Pulling down Angelica''s soaked panties slightly, Derick finally saw her most conservative and intimate sanctuary. Unable to contain his excitement. Smooth as silk and devoid of any hair, it was perfect, precisely Derick''s favorite type.

    "So beautiful, truly a creation as if gifted by the heavens..." Derick couldn''t help but exclaim, marveling at the immaculate virgin slit that was now emitting a viscous honey-like fluid, adding a touch of decadence to this perfect virgin territory.

    Derick bent down, using his tongue to slowly wander back and forth over Angelica''s two rosy petals. Initially, Angelica was a bit shy, constantly wriggling her delicate body in an attempt to evade his tongue. However, her sensitive body, aroused by Derick''s teasing and nearing climax, soon involuntarily responded to his skillful caresses. Angelica''s shyness was quickly engulfed by the surging waves of pleasure.

    "Ah... Don''t~ It''s so ticklish," Angelica weakly resisted, but her body thoroughly enjoyed the tingling sensations brought by her brother''s agile tongue. Her beautiful eyes gazed enchantingly at the man''s figure, freely indulging on her delicate frame.

    "Does it feel good?" Derick asked.

    "So comfortable, please continue, don''t stop," Angelica replied, panting.

    "Do you want to continue feeling comfortable?" Derick asked with a smile.

    "Yes... Please, don''t stop," Angelica had completely surrendered to the pleasures at this point.

    "Then you must obediently listen to me, understand?" Derick said with a smile.

    "Yes, I''ll listen, I''ll definitely listen, please... don''t stop," Angelica was now completely immersed in the ocean of desire. She had no idea what she was saying, slowly closing her eyes, demonstrating complete submission.

    Derick continued to use his strong body to rub against Angelica''s naked and perfect form, embracing her evenly-toned, snow-white body. His palms kneaded her skin, vigorously massaging her ample bosom and buds, eliciting seductive moans from his beloved sister-wife.

    Angelica''s seductive voice continued to penetrate Derick''s eardrums, intensifying his excitement!

    "Oh... Oh~ Hm... Mmm," not long after, Angelica suddenly let out a loud moan, her body arching forcefully as the climax surged forth. Blood rushed to Derick''s head, leaving his mind blank for a good ten seconds.

    Angelica''s sweaty, alluring body lay beneath her beloved younger brother. Derick, with one hand kneading her smooth, fair bosom, extended the other towards the disheveled paradise below. Angelica''s two jade legs were pushed up and apart by him. Derick''s fingers caressed and lightly pressed on her pink petals, occasionally probing into the virgin territory. The tender virgin passage emitted squelching sounds as his fingers moved, causing the friction of the moistening fluids.

    Not sparing Angelica''s jade feet clad in flesh-colored velvet stockings, Derick cupped them, lifting them with care. Starting from her slender ankles, he kissed his way up along her legs, reaching all the way to the roots of her thighs.

 Chapter 190 190: Sisters Wedding (3)

    Angelica''s body reacted more and more intensely, and her younger brother, pressing against her body, intermittently licked her delicate ear and earlobe, causing her to emit soul-stirring and bone-melting moans. At one point, he aggressively sucked and licked her tender white tiger''s den, using his middle finger, moistened with Angelica''s lewd fluids, to slowly penetrate her narrow and tight chrysanthemum that had never been opened before.

    Perhaps it was too stimulating, and Angelica''s body experienced a pleasure she had never expected. She was completely confused, and Derick went to kiss his sister''s rosy little mouth again. She offered no resistance and completely accepted it. She was now completely overwhelmed.

    "Sister, your excitement is almost reaching saturation. If it continues, today''s most intense climax will definitely erupt, and the mature egg will be wasted. So now is the perfect time for defloration and internal insemination. Let us welcome the conception of new life together!"

    Derick knew it was time to start, so he stopped teasing his sister''s sensitive body. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Meanwhile, Angelica, weak all over and unsatisfied, lay panting on the damp and sticky sheets. At this moment, Derick extended his erect and massive penis in front of his sister. Angelica took one look and turned her face away with a shy moan.

    Derick turned his head and looked at a small head peeking from the window, without leaving a trace, a lightning bolt struck, then the window closed on its own without wind, and the curtain was also drawn shut.

    "Ouch..." Judy couldn''t dodge in time and was struck by a lightning bolt from Derick, her hair all frizzled and her snow-white face turned dark, looking like a little beggar.

    "Wu wu... Master is so mean. Not letting me watch is one thing, but using lightning to strike me..." The little girl complained unhappily, deciding to go cry to a few sisters.

    Derick ignored the wailing of the loli girl hiding behind the window to listen to the bridal chamber. Allowing her to watch for a while was already generous; now it was crucial to leave the moment to himself and his sister. As for Judy, the peeping tom, it was fortunate that he had discovered her. If his sister had found her, the little girl would probably have been in even more trouble.

    Driving away Judy was a quick matter for Derick. He turned his head, lovingly gazing at the shy girl who looked like the most beautiful flower. "Sister, are you ready for me? I''m about to start..."

    After Derick finished speaking, he didn''t expect that his sister, who had been a little shy just now, would weakly support her body after reaching climax and affectionately say in a low voice, "Brother, let sister help you..."

    "Sister, you..."

    Derick couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. What was going on? His sister had been so shy and nervous just now, so why had she suddenly become so bold and wanted to take the initiative to help him?

    Angelica looked at Derick with a shy smile, extending her jade hand with light gauze gloves and taking hold of his penis. She softly said, "Brother, sister is your wife now. Sister knows that it is only right for a wife to serve her husband. It is a wife''s duty."

    Derick trembled all over and felt a loud roar in his ears, leaving him stunned. His vision seemed to become unclear. At this moment, all that remained in his heart was a sense of gratitude.

    "Wow... it''s so big."

    The sister''s surprised and delicate voice brought Derick''s thoughts back to reality. At this point, Angelica had already grasped the erect penis with both hands, stimulating her brother''s entire member. Even though Angelica thought her brother''s penis was already very impressive, it was only when she truly grasped it with both hands that she could feel its heat and girth. She needed both hands to hold it.

    "Such a big thing, I don''t know if it will break it..." the cold and glamorous mature woman thought nervously.

    Then, Angelica gently and cautiously directed her brother''s penis toward her own body. The contrast between the thick and long penis and the narrow virgin honey cave was stark.

    Derick actually knew exactly what to do, but when he saw his sister, who was usually cold and pure like a snow lotus, blush and reach out with her jade hand to guide his penis toward her little cave, Derick was truly excited, feeling like his penis was about to explode.

    Soon, the man''s glans lightly touched the entrance of the newlywed girl''s little cave, and they kissed lightly. Both of their bodies trembled as they looked at each other.

    Derick smiled faintly, then suddenly embraced his sister Angelica''s soft body tightly, and they both rolled onto the snow-white bed. With the man on top and the woman on the bottom, they assumed the most traditional position. Derick had heard that this position was the most likely to make the woman pregnant.

    He pressed his whole body against his sister''s delicate and charming body, and his firm lower body pressed tightly against the virgin territory between her legs. The glans occasionally rubbed against the crevice of her honey cave, and the sweet nectar that overflowed from deep inside the girl''s flower path dripped down her jade thighs onto the clean white sheets.

    Feeling the warmth of her brother''s penis constantly rubbing against her sensitive lower body, Angelica felt shocked and timid. She breathed softly, her delicate nose panting rapidly, and her melodious moans echoed from her throat, stirring Derick and stimulating him inexplicably, arousing his desire.

    Admiring the charming expression of embarrassment on his sister''s beautiful face, Derick adjusted the position of his penis to align it exactly with the intimate center between her legs, smiling as he waited for the response of the beauty beneath him.

    Angelica shivered all over, feeling the man she loved''s penis, and her heart was pounding. She remembered the story told in the book, that a woman''s first night would be very painful, and she couldn''t help but feel a little scared and worried. She couldn''t help but shyly say in a low voice, "Brother, sister is the first time, you... you must be gentle... be gentle with sister."

    Derick reached out and gently stroked his sister''s towering white breasts, softly saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll be very gentle, it will be over in a moment, it''s okay..."

    Will it not hurt to break the virginity? This can only deceive the ignorant girl, especially with Derick''s size. But at this time, the man probably can only say that it will be over soon. Unless he has been hit on the head by a door, he should know that this is not a deceit without a conscience, but a well-intentioned lie.

    And Angelica is not completely ignorant; she just wants her brother to comfort herself, not really thinking that it won''t hurt soon.

    Angelica used her snow-white, soft hands to guide her brother''s penis to the sacred entrance. She looked at him with a charming expression, her eyes like silk, her lips slightly open, and she said in a tender voice, "Brother, love sister well..."

    "Sister, it will hurt a little at first. Bear with it, it will be over soon..."

    Derick lifted Angelica''s round and slender legs around his waist and at the same time reached out to embrace her delicate and boneless slender waist.

    Angelica''s eyes were determined, she nodded lightly, and said softly, "Brother, sister loves you, you can come! Sister is your wife now. Sister is not afraid... Ah~"

    While Angelica was distracted, Derick took the opportunity to forcefully penetrate her tender little opening with his large penis. A stream of crimson virgin blood seeped from the narrow passage of the newlywed girl, dripping onto the pristine white sheets, a vivid and jarring sight.

    Derick keenly felt the sensation of his glans breaking through his sister''s hymen, the violent impact and tearing almost without any substantial resistance, and the two became one.

    Angelica felt as if her lower body had been split apart, waves of tearing pain coursing through her, along with a discomforting sense of fullness, as if her pelvic bones had been forced apart. Yet her heart was filled with joy, tears of excitement streaming down her face.

    "This is wonderful... wonderful, little brother. I''m finally your woman..."

    Derick gazed at his sister''s pained face, tears of happiness flowing from her cheeks, feeling a sense of joy as he gently wiped away her tears. "You''re still calling me little brother at a time like this. You got the wrong title..." Derick''s lips curved into a smile.

    Angelica held back her tears and squeezed out a hint of a happy smile. "Yes, I should call you husband..., I love you."

    "I love you too." Overwhelmed with emotion, Derick deeply kissed her, his lower body still inside her, unmoving, as he continued to kiss her deeply to ease the pain of her deflowering.

 Chapter 191 191: Sisters Wedding (4)

    After a long time, Derick gently kissed his sister and his hands kept teasing her sensitive chest, pinching and rubbing her tender petals. His lower body remained still, inserted inside her without moving. Gradually, Angelica felt her lower body starting to numb, as if the pain was subsiding.

    "Honey... you can move... it doesn''t seem to hurt as much..." the girl breathed lightly, looking affectionately at the man.

    Hearing his sister''s enticing plea, Derick couldn''t help but get excited and began trying to move within her narrow valley. At first, it was just a small frictional rotation, causing Angelica to frown.

    "Don''t... don''t stop, I can take it... honey, keep going..." Seeing her brother about to stop, Angelica shook her head, indicating that she could endure it.

    In fact, Derick also knew that unless he pulled out at this moment, the delicate little hole that had just been deflowered by his massive member would definitely not feel good. So, his sister was just comforting herself, not wanting to hold back, even if it meant she would feel some pain.

    Faced with such indulgence and tenderness from his sister, Derick didn''t want to hurt her. This was different from those maids and slaves he used to satisfy his desires. In front of those bitches and flesh vessels, Derick could ravage them without hesitation, regardless of whether they were virgins or if it hurt them. But with his sister, even if he was in pain, Derick would never let her suffer.

    So, Derick just moved slowly, gradually using the tip of his member to tease his sister''s sensitive spots without friction. His fingers continued to gently rub her clitoris, teasing her desire. Soon, Angelica''s whole body softened and she began to whimper like a sob.

    "Mmm... Ah, darling... don''t stop, it feels so good... Ah, it''s so exciting..." Slowly, pleasure overcame the pain, and the tense body softened. A few strands of honey flowed from the virgin''s newly deflowered tender mound...

    A snow-white body, as if carved from jade, shone brightly in the moonlight streaming in from the window. The exquisite curves, the delicate and tender skin, were enough to make one''s blood boil with passion, driving them mad with desire.

    Derick''s body pressed against his sister''s supple figure, leaning down to bring his soft, plump lips close to hers, engaging in a long French kiss.

    The spring-like Angelica couldn''t resist the loneliness and pressed her hot, red lips against her brother''s, opening her cherry-like mouth and slipping her soft, tender and smooth tongue into his mouth, swirling and passionately sucking.

    Watching his sister''s blushing and beautiful face as they kissed deeply, Derick couldn''t contain his desire and began to caress her soft and full figure. He grabbed her long, snow-white legs, adjusted his position, and then exerted a sudden force with his waist...

    "Ah..."

    Angelica shyly exclaimed, feeling her body convulse and spasm. The soft inner walls seemed to suck and coil around his member, tightly enveloping it.

    Derick was pressed against his sister''s supple and delicate body, looking up at the flushed face of this peerless beauty. He caught a whiff of her fragrant, sweaty scent and felt a surge of wicked lust.

    "Ah... brother, slow down, I''m going to collapse... Ah..."

    Angelica blushed, her cheeks flushed, and she shyly moaned and gasped, her snow-white body covered in fragrant sweat. With a powerful and fierce thrust from Derick, her long and smooth snow-white legs suddenly lifted high, only to fall weakly again.

    In the uncontrollable pleasure, both Derick and Angelica emitted joyful gasps.

    Derick gradually became more frenzied, riding on top of his sister, passionately kissing her crimson lips. His hands kneaded the towering and firm peaks of her breasts, each forceful impact pushing her into wave after wave of ecstasy.

    Having tasted the pain of deflowering, Angelica forgot herself and twisted her body to match her brother''s movements. Her face blushed, and her hands automatically gripped his shoulders, as her warm and tender tongue entwined with his, emitting continuous delicate moans. The bittersweet moans of a new bride and the rhythmic sounds of lovemaking blended together, forming an enchanting melody that echoed endlessly.

    "Ah... What''s happening? It''s so strange! Brother... brother, help me..." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As the first peak was about to arrive, Angelica called out anxiously in Derick''s arms. Her limbs clung to him desperately, almost as if she were clinging to a lifeline. In her urgency, she even cried out in excitement, forgetting to call him "husband."

    Derick held his trembling sister with all his strength, then accelerated, thrusting faster and faster. Angelica''s hot, honeyed cave continued to contract and undulate, fervently enveloping them and filling the gaps between them.

    "Brother... save me... save me~ Ah... I''m going to fly, I''m going to fly, I''m going to break..."

    When all the pleasure broke through the limit, Angelica let out a wail as if the end of the world had come, her long and smooth legs, as ivory-like as an octopus, tightly wrapped around Derick, her body trembling wildly like a helpless baby. She finally reached the happiest and most beautiful climax of her life, an unprecedented surge of pleasure, as if it had struck deep into her soul.

    In the midst of the frenzy, Angelica''s abundant love juices and urine sprayed out like a spring, and after a few more attacks, Derick slowly withdrew his penis, letting his sister spray freely.

    "Sister, don''t be afraid, I''m here..."

    Derick gently kissed his sister''s tender face and caressed her trembling body, comforting her softly.

    "Brother, ah... I''m so happy, I''ve never been this happy before..."

    Angelica breathed in disarray, her ample chest heaving violently, the lingering waves of pleasure still rippling. After several minutes, her delicate body was still spasming slightly, a testament to the intensity of this climax.

    "Sister is very happy! Not only did she climax, she even urinated..." Derick, with a smile, scooped up a handful from his sister''s miserable lower body, his hand covered in love juices and urine, and then brought it to her nose.

    Angelica instinctively gasped, then smelled a faint fishy smell, her face blushing intensely, as if she could drip blood.

    "Don''t... take it away... don''t look, it''s so embarrassing... bad~"

    Angelica cupped her cheeks with both hands, embarrassed and anxious. No wonder she felt like she was dehydrated just now, it turned out she couldn''t help but spray, even with incontinence.

    Derick was also extremely excited. He had actually made his sister like this, causing her to urinate directly, and his sister''s body was very sensitive, directly spraying for the first time. This was different from a normal climax; not all women could achieve this kind of spraying.

    "Sister''s physique is also very special, just like it''s made of water. I wonder how much love juice she has sprayed! I love it so much..."

    Angelica directly buried her little face in Derick''s arms, and bit fiercely on his chest, but she didn''t have the heart to use force.

    After biting, Angelica slowly raised her head again, "Honey, do you think sister is very slutty... a promiscuous woman..."

    Derick was somewhat speechless. He didn''t expect his sister, who was so clever and intelligent, and a teenage genius, to worry about such questions that only little girls would ask.

    But he still gave an answer, "How could that be! Sister, you are so pure and conservative! This is a very normal expression..."

    "And don''t you know? The woman men like the most is a lady in public, a housewife in the kitchen, and a slut in bed. I like sister the most..."

    "What slut... I don''t want to be one!" Angelica''s face blushed, but she felt much more relaxed in her heart, and even a little pleased.

    Derick gently stroked his sister''s long hair with his hand, feeling the warmth of the scene, soothing her after the climax of pleasure, a sense of happiness surged into his heart, "Sister, I love you..."

    Angelica raised her head in the man''s arms and said softly, "Little brother... Sister also loves you. Let''s love each other again!"

 Chapter 192 192: Creampie Sister Makes Her Pregnant (1)

    Angelica''s words ignited an even greater desire in the man. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick slowly leaned in with his lips, gently pressing them against his sister''s fragrant lips. She parted her tightly closed lips and welcomed his tongue.

    They embraced each other, feeling each other''s body warmth. Derick''s chest pressed against his sister''s full and elastic chest, and he clearly felt the firmness of her two small nipples under her sister''s chest.

    In the midst of the hot and wet kiss, Angelica slowly opened her beautiful eyes, which sparkled with a soft glow and exuded a captivating charm.

    The desire hidden within Derick''s body was gradually aroused by the stimulation of his sister''s soft and sweet lips.

    Angelica''s luscious green hair was scattered and spread out on the pure white wedding dress, looking very beautiful. Combined with her youthful and glamorous charm, her shy expression formed a kind of mesmerizing beauty that could captivate anyone.

    Derick''s lips kissed down Angelica''s jade-like jawline, and his hands began to move, resting on her pure twin peaks.

    The textured and full twin peaks continuously changed shape under Derick''s palm, and two pink, tender buds proudly stood erect.

    Derick lowered his head and gently licked the pink buds.

    "Ah... Ah~ Slow down... Ahh... Brother, it feels so good," Angelica said as she put a finger in her mouth, lightly biting the fingertip and emitting a low moan.

    Her body trembled slightly as Derick''s fingers continued to knead her sister''s tender breasts. His tongue continued to kiss down her chest, finally stopping at the source of her femininity. The delicate pink petals were now fully exposed in front of him, like a blossoming flower.

    "Sister, your body is so beautiful..." Derick murmured to himself. Meanwhile, Angelica, lying beneath him, blushed uncontrollably at his actions, covering her face with her hands and unable to look at him.

    His hands had been wandering and caressing Angelica''s soft body for some time now, and he could feel the temperature of her skin rising. Her delicate, baby-like skin had turned into an enticing shade of pink.

    "Sister... I''m about to..." Derick lifted his head and whispered softly into Angelica''s ear. Under his teasing, Angelica, who had gradually lost her composure, wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him.

    In the midst of their passionate kiss, Derick''s hardened manhood once again revisited its place, and the two became intimately united.

    Derick galloped on his sister''s perfect and delicate body. With each thrust, they both experienced an ecstatic pleasure, both physically and mentally.

    One of Angelica''s jade feet, which had already been removed from her high heels but still clad in white stockings, suddenly bent and crossed with the other jade leg still wearing a white high heel, wrapping around his back. Her arms, which were originally hooked around his neck, tightened, and her trembling fingernails dug into his strong back muscles.

    "My dear sister, do you want your brother to lift you up?" Derick whispered in Angelica''s ear. She shyly nodded and then used all her strength to hook her fragile body onto his sturdy neck.

    Derick hooked his sister''s legs with both arms, easily lifting her delicate body and revealing his large erect penis. As he lifted Angelica, he penetrated her tight pink pussy completely.

    "Ah... so big... oh, it''s all the way in, I feel like my belly is going to be pierced..." Angelica moaned, hanging onto him as Derick''s large penis stretched her pink, wet hole. She blushed and held onto him tightly, her face pressed against his shoulder.

    As the man''s thrusting became faster, his wet penis pulled Angelica''s swollen pink lips in and out. Angelica not only moved, but also began to sway her slender waist, while Derick''s hands spread apart her snow-white, tender thighs, helping her take his penis even deeper.

    "Sister, tell me, do you like it? Does it feel good?" Derick asked Angelica as he continued to thrust.

    "Ah... so big... so fulfilling, I love my brother... ah... it feels so good, I feel like I''m in heaven," Angelica responded in a daze.

    "Good sister, I love you too, let me have a child with you..." Derick said.

    Angelica couldn''t stop moaning and sobbing, "Oh... brother, I like it, I love the way you treat me... I love you too, I want to have a child for you... ah..."

    "Good!" Derick couldn''t contain his pleasure from being with his beloved sister any longer. He turned her snow-white body over, hooked her legs, and began to passionately penetrate her from behind.

    "Ah... ah~" Angelica moaned.

    "Angelica seemed to have no idea that the person penetrating her was her own brother. She simply indulged in the affection he showed her, moaning and panting in confusion, continuously screaming and calling out to him.

    "Brother, I''m your sister, and from now on, I belong to you alone... your sister wants to have your child, and we''ll be together forever... Ah, harder, I''m going to die, I''m going to die... Ahh!"

    Angelica screamed in her beloved brother''s ear, while also enjoying the unparalleled pleasure brought by his large penis.

    Derick relentlessly penetrated Angelica''s tender pink pussy hundreds of times, each time faster, more intense, and deeper than the last.

    Sometimes, before thrusting deep into his sister''s body, he skillfully twisted, allowing the head of his penis to fully rotate at the entrance of her sensitive hole, then suddenly pushed it in deeply. Other times, he would twist after thrusting, fully massaging her delicate sensitive spot with the head of his penis.

    He did this to continuously stimulate his sister''s ovulation and restlessness, and then, when her excitement reached its peak, he would give her complete satisfaction. This continuous excitement was said to be very helpful for conception.

    At this point, Angelica was drenched in sweat, leaving dozens of nail marks on her beloved brother''s back and neck. At this moment, Angelica firmly believed that only her brother could bring her pleasure and happiness.

    Derick saw that his sister''s climax was coming, so he laid Angelica flat on the bed, then parted her legs, still wearing flesh-colored velvet stockings, and continued to penetrate her pink pussy in the most traditional position, preparing to ejaculate inside her in the position most conducive to conception."

    Derick''s piston-like movements were incredibly intense, and Angelica''s moans had turned into a continuous series of almost inaudible gasps. Her toes were twisted together as if in a cramp, while Derick thrust vigorously, occasionally engaging in passionate kissing with his sister, further fueling her intense desire. In order to impregnate Angelica at the peak of her climax, Derick intensified the stimulation of her sensitive areas.

    "Sigh..." Suddenly, Angelica''s body flushed like a sunset, her screams sounding as if she had gone mad.

    "Ah..."

    Finally, when everything went beyond the threshold, Angelica screamed and suddenly contracted, and then, like a volcanic eruption, hot and lewd fluids sprayed out from their union, wetting the sheets beneath them.

    Veins bulged on Derick''s neck and muscles, his testicles swelled like pufferfish, filled with pent-up, scorching semen, indicating that he was about to ejaculate.

    Derick''s union with Angelica, which had started shallow and deep, slowly turned into each thrust being both heavy and deep. His engorged penis was covered in white foam from the friction of their intercourse, while his sister was ravaged by him like a flower battered by a fierce wind.

 Chapter 193 193: Creampie Sister Makes Her Pregnant (2)

    "I''m coming! Sister! Get ready to get pregnant!"

    Finally! Derick tightly grasped his sister''s slender waist, and his whole body, knotted with muscles, let out a roar.

    "Ah..." Angelica, apart from the frantic screams and moans and holding her dear little brother tightly to show her compliance, could no longer make any sound.

    "It''s right now!"

    Derick exerted all his strength, thrusting hard, as if his penis was going to pierce through his sister''s uterine wall. Angelica''s whole body trembled violently like a fish out of water, opening her mouth wide to make a sound, but it was tightly sealed by her dear little brother''s lips. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Angelica felt her small orifice tightening rapidly, and the sensation of her uterine cavity being stretched open became more intense as the speed increased, and her vagina began to contract.

    At that moment, a hot stream spurted out from the tip of the glans, and the penis no longer withdrew but twitched up and down within the limited range inside the uterus, spewing thick semen into Angelica''s vaginal cavity again and again. Each time, her dear little brother''s thick semen poured into her body like a gushing spring.

    Of course, Derick could not see the process of his penis ejaculating inside his sister, but he could clearly see his swollen testicles contracting and expanding. He knew that with each contraction and expansion of the testicles, a large amount of thick, healthy semen was squeezed into his sister''s body, providing her with active and healthy sperm.

    Since no contraceptive measures were taken, and Angelica was in her dangerous period again, her age was also the best time to get pregnant. The environment in Angelica''s vaginal cavity was quite suitable for male sperm. Therefore, Derick''s billions of sperm vigorously swam towards the depths, competing to combine with his sister''s egg, wanting to form their shared flesh and blood.

    Meanwhile, wave after wave of energetic and hot sperm continued to joyfully shoot out of his penis, hitting the tender walls of his sister''s pure uterus, thoroughly defiling it with Derick''s reproductive scent. Meanwhile, Derick''s sperm slowly slid and swam, gradually filling his sister''s entire uterus, ejaculating into her small uterus, as the abundant and active sperm continued to seek out and combine with her eggs.

    At some point, the two deepest sperm in the girl''s uterus found the active egg that had just been released, and then combined together, completely inseparable, beginning to conceive two new lives, forming their flesh and blood.

    While a large amount of sperm may have already filled Angelica''s uterus, it had not stopped flowing. The excess sperm overflowed from the small crevices, creating a large puddle on the bed, and Derick''s penis could not contain it all, as there was simply too much sperm in the uterus, causing it to actively contract and squeeze in an attempt to expel the excess, uncontainable sperm.

    Angelica''s legs, clad in white velvet stockings, were covered in her brother''s sperm. It was only then that Angelica regained consciousness, hastily pulling her raised buttocks forward. With a "plop," the head of his penis slid out of Angelica, squeezed out by her vagina.

    But it was already too late; the internal ejaculation had been completed. The penis, having completed its seeding task, was slightly tired, with only a drop of milky white sperm remaining next to the urethra.

    Derick lay on top of his sister, reinserting his penis into her tender little crevice, embracing her delicate and snow-white body, both trembling and tightly embracing each other, enjoying the pleasure brought on by the climax, slowly falling asleep and drifting into a blissful state akin to that of the gods.

    After some time, Derick was the first to wake up. He realized that he was still pressing on his sister''s tender body, with his large penis still inserted in her small crevice, although it had softened slightly, it was still tightly held by his sister''s tender flesh, as if being embraced by a soft, tender mouth, extremely comfortable, making it impossible to pull out.

    Derick lowered his head and quietly observed his sister''s beautiful and serene sleeping posture. Her delicate and rosy face was flushed after the intense climax, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead, resembling a sleeping beauty. Her lips were slightly pale, likely due to excessive climaxing.

    Derick fetched a bottle of water from the bedside, took a sip, then leaned down and gently held his sister''s tender cherry lips with his own, slowly passing the water into her mouth. After repeating this a few times, he gently teased her already moist and smooth lilac tongue, causing Angelica to wake up soon after.

    After a long while, Derick released his sister''s cherry lips, and Angelica softly said, "Honey... that was so exciting! I felt like I was going to die~"

    With a shy and sweet expression filling her pretty face, the newlywed blushing bride closed her eyes again. The wild and intense incestuous battle they had just experienced had completely broken through the barriers between them as siblings. The exhilarating and pleasurable taste of breaking through the taboo of moral and familial norms would forever linger in Angelica''s memory.

    Shyly burying her head in her dear brother''s embrace, Angelica said, "Honey... I''ve never experienced such joy before!"

    "Hehe, sister, as long as you''re willing, you can be this happy every day in the future," Derick replied.

    "That''s enough, it''s like you''ve almost worn out your sister in one go, doing this every day. If this continues, my sister will be exhausted to death!" Angelica complained.

    "Hahaha..." Derick was both excited and proud. It had always been the hardworking ox that died, not the overworked field, but now it was the other way around. Not only had he made his sister orgasm and lose control, her little hole was now swollen. If it weren''t for his concern for his sister, he would have made her give up her backdoor for his pleasure.

    After a while, Angelica lifted her head from her brother''s embrace with some concern and said, "Darling, when you shot inside me just now, I could feel that I''m definitely going to get pregnant. Actually, getting pregnant is not a big deal. The happiest thing for me is to bear your child. But I''m worried, what if I give birth to a deformed baby?"

    In fact, Angelica''s intuition was very accurate. Wood-based abilities were inherently connected to life, so it was not surprising that she could feel a little life being born inside her.

    However, Angelica did not have as accurate an intuition as Derick and did not know that she was carrying twins, and they were both girls. But that was okay; it would be a surprise for her later.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. After obtaining abilities, your life has undergone a transformation at the genetic level, so even though we are still biological siblings, no matter how many children we have, none of them will be deformed..."

    "In that case, I can relax. I will definitely give my dear husband a healthy baby..." Her worries dispelled, Angelica felt much lighter, gently caressing her swollen belly, as if her maternal instincts were spreading, feeling the little baby inside her.

    "Do you prefer a son or a daughter, my husband?" lying in Derick''s arms, Angelica brought up this question for discussion.

    "Of course, it''s a daughter, a well-behaved and obedient daughter..." Derick said, while still thinking about the unspoken words in his heart. The best thing about having a daughter is that he can play the role of a father, especially in the case of "Ghost Father." Otherwise, why would Derick be so keen on having Chu Xiaoyue and Moonlight call him "Dad"! It seems that this big pervert Derick definitely wants to play the real "Ghost Father" in his heart.

    However, "My daughter''s daughter is still my daughter," this sentence cannot be said out loud. Otherwise, Angelica might come and teach her brother a lesson, so that Derick knows he can''t be so perverted and have ideas about the little baby still in her belly.

    "I think the same way. I also like daughters. When she is born, let''s give her a name together and make her the happiest child in the world..." Angelica fantasized happily.

    The two of them talked back and forth, their voices getting quieter and quieter. After Angelica responded with a final word, she slowly felt weak after the climax, gently closed her eyes, and slowly entered dreamland. Derick also hugged his sister tightly and fell asleep together...

 Chapter 194 194: Lisas Laughable Situation

    "Judy, what''s going on with you? Did you get caught peeking and receive a harsh scolding from your sister?" Judy walked back in a daze, and Lisa and the other girls were shocked to see her in such a state.

    "Let me see quickly. Did you intentionally provoke your sister? Otherwise, how could you end up beaten like this and unable to speak?" Seeing Judy remain silent, Mu Ling quickly went up to hold her hand and check her.

    "What''s going on? I wasn''t caught by my sister..." Judy somewhat speechlessly brushed off Mu Ling''s hands that were checking her.

    "Then what happened to you? You seem like you''ve lost your soul..." The women exchanged puzzled glances.

    "I got caught by the master. I didn''t even sneak in quietly. I just peeked through the window for a while and got kicked out..." the loli girl said helplessly.

    "Isn''t that normal!"

    "You don''t know what I saw..."

    "Oh, don''t keep us in suspense. Spit it out!" The women suddenly became interested, and Yue Ren urged the little girl.

    "Cough... you better look at this!" Judy originally wanted to talk more, but seeing the unfriendly looks from her sisters, she quickly took out her phone.

    Nowadays, there is almost no mobile signal in most parts of the world, communication facilities are basically cut off, as if returning to primitive society. However, electricity and such can still be maintained, and phones are left with only a few functions like taking pictures.

    "This is... a wedding room?" Seeing the photos on Judy''s phone, the girls were stunned for a moment, and then a strange sense of sourness welled up.

    "No wonder my sister was sneaking around doing something this afternoon..." Yue Ren said with some resentment.

    "So envious~ Angelica in a wedding dress looks so beautiful~" Although a bit bitter, the photos taken by Judy still showed that the perfect wedding dress complemented Angelica''s already stunning appearance, making her look more like an angel. Even the women couldn''t help but feel their hearts flutter at the sight.

    Amidst their envy, the other women couldn''t help but imagine such scenes. They didn''t necessarily wish to have a separate wedding with the Lord like Angelica, but even hosting one together would suffice.

    "Sigh..." For a moment, the women all sighed.

    Judy and Moonlight, the two younger loli girls, looked at them with confusion, not understanding what these people were up to. It seemed like they suddenly became quite disheartened.

    "Alright, stop sighing, all of you. Just focus on serving the Lord well. I''m already content just being by the Lord''s side," Lisa interrupted the women''s fantasies.

    "Okay, it''s getting late. Let''s all go back to rest!" Since Derick was monopolized by Angelica, the other women, despite their unfulfilled desires, had no choice but to quietly return to their rooms.

    Mu Ling and Lisa, yawning, prepared to go back to their respective villa rooms to sleep. Walking along the slightly dark path, Lisa noticed two figures not far away secretly doing something.

    "Interesting. Let''s go check it out," Lisa suddenly became interested. She didn''t know who these people were or what they were doing here. In the villa area where she and Derick lived, other maids and female warriors rarely came unless they received orders.

    Although there was no strict rule against these women being here, the maids were smart enough not to disturb the Lady. Given the late hour, encountering two people here was intriguing.

    Mu Ling and Lisa exchanged a glance and quietly approached, not making a sound. Instead, they trailed behind the two figures, and soon they arrived in a secluded corner.

    "Is that... Gina?" Lisa, with sharp eyes, quickly identified one of the figures as Derick''s personal maid. The other one seemed to be a female warrior, probably at the squad leader level. Mu Ling couldn''t remember clearly, considering the abundance of female warriors, with their numbers exceeding five thousand.

    "Don''t make a sound. Let''s first see what they are up to," Lisa whispered to Mu Ling.

    The warm breath blew on Mu Ling''s earlobe, making her feel a bit ticklish. She cast a slightly resentful look at Lisa and said, "Do you think I don''t know? Did you think my previous job as a cop was for nothing?"

    Lisa observed silently. Although she didn''t believe that these three maids of the Lord had any sinister intentions, if they were doing something wrong, Lisa wouldn''t hesitate to take action.

    "Did you bring the stuff?" the female warrior asked Gina.

    "I brought everything. There are over fifty pictures this time, and there are even some fully nude ones... don''t worry, the quality is top-notch," Gina nodded. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Great, I''ve been waiting for this! Let me take a look first, and then I''ll pay you," the two spoke furtively for a while, but Lisa and Mu Ling couldn''t make out what they were saying. The distance was too far, and they were being very discreet, speaking softly. Trying to eavesdrop was proving to be futile.

    "Sigh, I can''t hear anything. Let''s go up and see what they''re doing," Lisa strained to listen for a while but only caught some muffled sounds. All she could discern was that the two seemed to be involved in some kind of transaction.

    Mu Ling nodded, and the two of them shouted, "What are you two doing here sneakily?"

    Not far away, Gina and the female warrior froze in their actions, turned awkwardly, and saw Lisa and Mu Ling with flashlights.

    In fact, even without looking, Gina had a rough idea of who the newcomers were. The people living in this base villa area were either Derick, the group of mistresses, the three maids, or others like Chu Xiaoyue and Camilla. At this hour, it could only be one of the mistresses.

    Gina and the other person didn''t attempt to escape. They just looked fearful and embarrassed, standing still in the awkward moment, not knowing what to do.

    "What are you two doing, sneaking around in the middle of the night?" The two approached quickly, and Mu Ling looked at the pale faces of the two with some confusion.

    "Greetings, two mistresses..." Gina couldn''t withstand the shock and quickly knelt on the ground. The female warrior, following suit, also knelt in a fluster.

    "Uh... I haven''t interrogated them yet~" Mu Ling felt a bit helpless. She had wanted to test her interrogation skills as a former special police officer, but before she could ask anything, the two were scared into this state.

    "What were you two trading just now..." Lisa scanned the surroundings and noticed that the female warrior was holding a small black bag.

    "Well... " The two hesitated, seeming to find it difficult to articulate.

    "Let me see..." Seeing the two girls trembling like sieves, Mu Ling felt a bit helpless. Lisa was in charge of the punishment department in the base, and the maids and female warriors who made mistakes were all punished by her. Combined with her unrelenting nature, the servants both respected and feared her.

    She took the small bag from the female warrior''s hand.

    "This is... photos?" Mu Ling was somewhat dumbfounded. She initially thought it might be something inappropriate, only to discover dozens of pictures¡ªphotos of Derick. They ranged from half-body to full-body shots, and there were even a few where he wore nothing at all.

    Mu Ling was all too familiar with these; at a glance, she recognized them. After all, Mu Ling had touched them firsthand. These were definitely on-the-spot taken photos with decent clarity.

    At the same time, Lisa also saw these items, her expression extremely peculiar. For a moment, both of them were a bit bewildered.

    "No, wait a moment... you two, get up first!"

    "Both of you, tell me, what''s the purpose of taking these photos? And why sneakily come here to trade?" Although one mystery was solved ¨C that they hadn''t done anything wrong ¨C a bigger question arose. Lisa couldn''t help but ask directly.

    As Lisa posed the question, Gina and the female warrior instantly blushed, stuttering and unsure of what to say. They wore an embarrassed and awkward look, clearly caught off guard.

 Chapter 195 195: Traded Photographs

    Although feeling a mix of panic and fear within, the two had no choice but to answer. Eventually, it was the female warrior who spoke up, "These photos were requested by many female warriors. They expressed their desire, and since I know Wen Wen, they entrusted her to take these pictures."

    "As for trading here, it''s because other parts of the base have female warriors patrolling 24 hours a day. They were afraid of being caught, so this place is safer..."

    Lisa became even more puzzled upon hearing this. Why would those female warriors want photos of Derick? It made no sense at all.

    Mu Ling, looking at the photos in her hands, seemed to understand something and revealed a strange smile, finding it quite amusing.

    "Just tell me everything at once. Why do those female warriors want these photos, and what do they use them for?" Lisa demanded.

    This time, Gina answered. Initially a bit fearful, the young maid seemed to have reached a breaking point and decided to come forward with an explanation.

    "Well, it''s because these female warriors want to use the Lord''s photos for... for self-gratification. Since I can get close to the Lord every day, they commissioned me to take these pictures. One photo is worth 100 credit points, a semi-nude is 500, and fully nude is 1000." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gina''s explanation left both Lisa and Mu Ling stunned, as if they had been hit by lightning. The two stood in place, speechless for a long time.

    "Mistress, I''m sorry. It''s my mistake. Please don''t blame them; it''s me who wanted to sell these... If you can''t accept it, then punish me," Gina thought Lisa was angry and quickly apologized.

    "No, you''re talking nonsense. Clearly, it was my request for you to take those photos. Don''t blame yourself," the female warrior also refused to be outdone, attempting to shoulder the responsibility herself.

    The words of the two women brought Lisa back to her senses. Her expression was a bit of a mix between amusement and exasperation, and it seemed like she had a lot to say but didn''t know where to start.

    After managing to organize her thoughts, she put on an expression that seemed like she wanted to laugh but was also embarrassed. "Ahem... well, I understand now. So, the female warriors and maids get lonely at night and want to pleasure themselves with photos of the Lord, right? It''s not something shameful, so why all the sneaking around!"

    Mu Ling, on the other hand, couldn''t hold back her laughter at all. She burst out laughing and earned a glare from Lisa. After that, she pinched her thigh hard to suppress her laughter.

    "Huh? Mistress, you''re not going to investigate this matter?" Gina and the female warrior were surprised this time, their mouths hanging open.

    "Why would I investigate? As I said, it''s not a bad thing. On the other hand, it just proves that the Lord is quite popular in the base. People are even willing to spend a lot of money on a few photos!" Lisa said with a somewhat amused tone.

    "Great, great..." Gina and the female warrior both patted their chests, a bit relieved.

    "Alright, you two, stop standing here. Follow me back to the villa, and let''s discuss this matter properly. It''s quite interesting!" The two looked at each other, then followed behind Lisa and Mu Ling into one of the villas.

    "Who was the first one to come up with this idea? How many people were involved in this event?" Lisa asked with interest, looking at the two maids and the female warrior in front of her.

    As soon as this was mentioned, the female warrior seemed to become enthusiastic. She began to talk animatedly, "Mistress, you might not know. We have many female warriors who really want to get close to the Lord, but they lack opportunities. Many haven''t even seen the Lord''s face."

    "So, I don''t know who it was, but someone managed to get a photo of the Lord. Everyone envied it and eagerly wanted to buy it. However, with more demand than supply, it wasn''t enough to go around. That''s when someone came up with the idea of having Wen Wen and others who could get close to the Lord take some covert shots."

    "Then she would wholesale these photos to me at a not very high price. I would then provide them to those in need. It''s often in short supply, and sometimes the price of a single photo could multiply several times. There are even scalpers and second-hand dealers involved!"

    The female warrior''s words left Lisa and Mu Ling speechless. So, this thing had turned into an entire industry! From the production end of the three maids taking photos, to the wholesaler, and then the downstream buyers, including scalpers and second-hand dealers¡ªit couldn''t be more complete!

    "Also, the better the quality of the photos, the higher the price. Generally, fully nude ones are the most expensive. There are even those particularly handsome shots. Many female warriors treat the Lord as their belief and would love to carry these photos with them every day..."

    As the female warrior spoke with great enthusiasm, Lisa didn''t want to interrupt her. After all, she didn''t have a personal connection to this matter. Having daily contact with the Lord, what could be more interesting than directly touching him? However, for those extremely eager female warriors, this seemed to be a form of solace, providing them with an outlet.

    According to what the female warrior said, this had been going on for quite some time. However, most of the women, even if they bought photos, did so in secret. So, the higher-ups only recently became aware of it.

    "Well... alright, I understand. You two can go now..." After listening to the explanations of the two, Lisa gestured for them to leave.

    Gina, feeling increasingly awkward beside them, blushing, held the hand of the female warrior, ready to leave. When they reached the door, she suddenly seemed to remember something and turned back. "Mistress, um, that... that..."

    "The photos weren''t taken very well. Let''s take them again. I''ll keep these ones..." Lisa waved at the photos in her hand.

    "What do you mean ''not taken well''? I think they were taken too well, and that''s why you want to keep them for your personal collection..." Gina''s face turned bitter, and she couldn''t help but think about it. But she dared not say such words unless she wanted trouble.

    "Haha... you cracked me up! Haha..." After Gina and the female warrior left, Lisa and Mu Ling couldn''t help but burst into laughter. The joyful atmosphere filled the entire villa.

    Not far away, the two women''s faces turned serious again. Gina nearly stumbled and almost fell to the ground. This feeling was truly embarrassing ¨C taking photos of the Lord in secret, selling them, and then being discovered and mocked by the Mistress. It was like facing a social death.

    "Um, Wen Wen, don''t be sad. We can wait a bit longer. I''ll go talk to them. In case things go wrong, we can buy them next time!" The female warrior comforted Gina, who was seriously wounded in her heart.

    "Sob... I know..." Gina was both shy and anxious. She had no idea how the Mistress would punish the three maids ¨C herself, Joy, and Valda ¨C tomorrow! After all, they were all involved in this matter, and they might end up getting spanked together on the sofa.

    After a long time, the two who had laughed until their stomachs hurt finally quieted down reluctantly. With a smiling face, Lisa turned to Mu Ling and asked, "Did you figure out anything?"

    "Well... the life of the female warriors has been a bit dull. After all, apart from killing zombies, their main activities are training, and they don''t have much to do in their free time..." Mu Ling was also very smart and understood Lisa''s implied meaning.

    "Yes, that''s crucial. Looking at this incident, it''s not just about the Lord being admired and adored. On the other hand, it''s also about the maids and female warriors not having an outlet for their desires. This won''t do; prolonged suppression is sure to lead to psychological issues."

    "What do you think we should do about this matter?"

    "Well... let me think. We can add some entertainment activities, such as ranking competitions and sparring among the female warriors. It can increase their sense of combat and bring them closer..."

    "The methods you mentioned are good. Additionally, as Iri previously suggested, we can start running businesses like cosmetics stores, cinemas, entertainment venues, clothing and accessories shops. We can find some maids with management and business skills to run them, and we can share the profits..."

    "Also, I heard that some maids would secretly trade things they wanted. Opening this up would make things more convenient for them. After all, there are always people who want to improve their quality of life..." Lisa spoke rapidly, but she acknowledged that she wasn''t an expert. The final decision would require consultation with Moonlight, the overall manager.

 Chapter 196 196: Exciting Suggestions

    "Well... the ideas are good, but Lisa, you haven''t mentioned the most important point..."

    "Another point?" Lisa wanted to see what insightful advice Mu Ling could provide.

    "For that aspect?" Mu Ling gave a meaningful smile, indicating her thoughts on the matter.

    "Those female warriors, after all, also need an outlet for their desires. With only one man in the base, the demand is high and the supply is low. So, what do you think about letting them form teams to relieve some loneliness? After all, you understand that feeling of longing!" Mu Ling''s smile carried a hint of suggestion.

    Lisa felt a bit surprised. When did Mu Ling, the conservative one, start giving such stimulating suggestions? It sounded like something Judy or she would suggest.

    "Why are you looking at me like that! And also, we need to give them some hope. For example, every once in a while, we could select a group of well-performing, attractive virgins and reward them. Let the Lord take their virginity as a reward; it will surely boost their enthusiasm for battle..."

    Mu Ling proposed another explosive suggestion, and now Lisa''s expression became even more peculiar. "Are you perhaps interested in one of the girls in the base? Otherwise, why are you so enthusiastic about this?"

    "What are you talking about!" Mu Ling was a bit speechless. Wasn''t she just offering some serious suggestions?

    "But the latter suggestion is not bad. The Lord would probably be thrilled. With over ten thousand women in the base, even if we select the not-so-good-looking, the chubby, the unattractive, and then remove the non-virgins, the number might still be over a thousand. Choosing virgins from among thousands of young girls is almost like selecting consorts for an emperor..."

    "But well, a moment ago, you were all envious of having exclusive time with the Lord. Now, why are you thinking of pushing him away? If the Lord has more women, won''t it be even harder for us to dominate him?" Lisa asked with some confusion.

    "Do you think our positions in the Lord''s heart can compare to Angelica''s? Or do you believe you have enough prestige to surpass the rest of us and monopolize the Lord''s affections? Even if you succeed, you won''t be able to sustain it alone!" Mu Ling''s harsh words made Lisa blush, but she was right. The other women were all vying for a bit more space in the Lord''s heart, and Lisa wouldn''t entertain the idea of monopolizing him and making him unhappy. After all, the Lord himself was quite fickle; how could he be content with just one?

    The reason Angelica could do what she did was that her position in Derick''s heart was unparalleled. No one else could replace her, and Mu Ling naturally didn''t harbor such fantasies.

    Since it was impossible to dominate Derick alone, Mu Ling decided to please him as much as possible, occupying more space in his heart and gaining more of his favor. That was Mu Ling''s plan.

    "Alright, I have to admit you''re making sense. Let''s go with that plan! Come on, let''s find Irina and the others, discuss this, and stay up all night if needed to finalize the entire plan." Lisa, being naturally hasty, grabbed Mu Ling and rushed to Irina''s villa.

    Under the resentful gaze of Irina, the women discussed the development plan for the base all night. Although they were all physically strong, and even after staying up for three days, they still looked energetic, sleep had become instinctive for them. So, the next day, all three of them had dark circles under their eyes.

    "Come on, did you three sneak under Angelica''s window again last night after going back? You look like three pandas!" Judy, who had not stayed up late, curiously stared at Lisa and the others.

    "Go away, little girl, go away. I''m going to rest for a while. When the master wakes up, call me and tell him about last night''s events and the development plan for the base!" Yawning, all three of them, Yue Yiren, went back to their rooms to rest.

    At the same time, the newlywed groom, Derick, had already woken up, while his sister was still asleep in his arms. Her delicate and pretty face breathed evenly, her snow-white bosom rising and falling slightly. Even in her sleep, a sweet smile still lingered at the corner of her mouth.

    Perhaps Derick''s movement woke the newlywed girl, Angelica. She opened her eyes slightly and, after a few blinks, woke up in confusion. With a sweet smile, she rested her head on her brother''s chest, lightly pressing her hand against his chest, fingers caressing his chest muscles. Her long hair hung down like satin, spread over him.

    Watching his sister''s gentle, cat-like movements, Derick smiled and asked, "Sister, did you have a good time last night?"

    "You''re still asking! You almost made me faint! You... you did that..." The cold and elegant sister blushed with embarrassment. It seemed she was very embarrassed and didn''t finish her sentence, but Derick knew what she meant.

    "Oh! So that''s how it is. Haha..." Watching his sister''s shy and beautiful appearance, Derick couldn''t help but laugh smugly.

    After a while, Derick stopped laughing and then reached his strong and powerful arms under his sister''s armpits. Then he gently lifted her up to adjust her position.

    Angelica was now sitting astride her brother''s legs, and her brother''s large penis had been inside her little hole all night without being pulled out. Her shapely bosom pressed against his chest, and her pretty face was facing him.

    Derick and his sister looked into each other''s eyes affectionately. He nodded and lowered his head, capturing her fragrant and soft lips with his mouth. His agile tongue skillfully entered her fragrant and warm mouth, moving and teasing inside her tender mouth, indulgently sucking and swallowing saliva."

    The delicate and elegant fragrance lingering between the nose and the sweet and pleasant taste in the mouth made Derick''s kisses deeper and more demanding, dominating, and wild. Angelica''s delicate body went limp in her brother''s warm embrace, humming and moaning softly, her face flushed and her eyes filled with spring.

    After some time, when Derick left Angelica''s rose-petal-like lips, her face was all red, her eyes filled with charm, and her breath was soft and tender, making her more charming than the flowers.

    "Honey~" Angelica''s voice was soft and charming, and her soft and fair arms naturally wrapped around Derick''s strong neck.

    Derick''s body was strong and firm, making Angelica''s snow-white and slender legs spread wide when she straddled his lap, especially underneath her, where her tender legs were bare, and his robust member was firmly inserted into her delicate orifice. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Angelica blushed, feeling shy and awkward, but also strangely excited. She felt as if her brother''s member was a part of her body, so she awkwardly twisted her body, as if seducing her brother.

    "Are you seducing your brother again, dear sister?" Derick''s mouth curved into a faint smile as his right hand lifted the silky white fabric on his sister''s body, and his palm, emitting a hot breath, unhesitatingly reached in, slowly rubbing, kneading, and caressing her smooth and delicate chest.

    The tender skin of the flower-like young girl was as smooth as tofu, making it hard to let go once touched, sinking into it deeply and unable to extricate oneself.

    Especially with the natural mature woman''s fragrance emanating from his sister, it was simply the most outstanding seductive fragrance in the world. Although it did not compare to the enticing virgin fragrance between her legs, it made Derick''s member even more proud and fierce, filling his sister''s honey hole completely without leaving any gaps.

    Angelica''s pink face turned painfully red, and she whimpered, shyly saying, "I... I didn''t seduce you, honey."

    Explanation often equals concealment, and Angelica''s speech was intermittent, and several times she almost couldn''t continue. The reason, of course, was Derick''s mischievous and teasing hands.

    The sensitive and tender skin around her waist was rubbed and kneaded by her brother''s large hands, making Angelica''s whole body uncontrollably sway with the rhythm and pace of his caresses, as if shyly avoiding while also deliberately accommodating.

 Chapter 197 197: Sensual Morning

    Suddenly, she felt a tightness around her waist as Derick''s strong and powerful arms forcefully pulled her, pressing her sister''s perky and soft tender breasts against his broad and strong chest. He leaned in close to her delicate and rosy earlobe, and with a low, teasing voice, he chuckled, "You said you weren''t trying to seduce your brother? Look at how enticing you''re twisting here."

    With a sharp "smack," Derick''s right palm suddenly landed heavily on his sister''s soft, snow-white, tender buttocks. A mischievous smile appeared on Derick''s face as he teased, "Sister, your legs are so wide open, are you trying to make your brother love you well? Tell me, are you trying to seduce your brother?"

    The slap from Derick didn''t hurt, but the instant feeling of embarrassment in Angelica''s heart made her let out a delicate cry. Subconsciously, she wanted to escape, but her delicate body was firmly held in his arms, and she could only twist her slender waist helplessly, whimpering pitifully, "Honey, sister didn''t..."

    Feeling wronged in her heart, Angelica''s beautiful eyes brewed a hint of moistness. Her brother was so bad. Clearly, he wanted to bully her, but he used such lewd methods to arouse the desire in her body until she became a wanton and lascivious woman just to extinguish the raging desire within her. But why did it become her seducing him when it came out of his mouth?

    Seeing his sister''s perfect teenage body constantly writhing in his arms, her soft and smooth tender breasts seemed to be massaging his chest, arousing intense desires in his heart. He raised his hand and smacked her snow-white perky buttocks again.

    Derick''s force was a bit too much this time, and Angelica felt a tingling sensation. Her body trembled as if struck by a sudden surge of electricity, feeling an indescribable sensation that seemed like pain yet also somewhat pleasurable. Unconsciously, she let out a soft "moan."

    Seeing his sister''s delicate and rosy face devoid of any signs of pain but with a misty look in her eyes, and with her red lips quivering, there was a strange and enchanting color about her.

    The Adam''s apple rolled hard, and Derick swallowed subconsciously, then patted it heavily again.

    The soft and elastic buttocks of his sister seemed to bounce his palm, and the smooth and delicate feeling that came from there made Derick unable to help but lightly touch the snow-white buttocks again.

    "Oh... ah~"

    Angelica felt that her brother''s palm seemed to carry some strange magic, making her whole body tremble, and a strange blush appeared on her body.

    Her breathing became more and more intense, and she couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, which was light and coquettish, like a moan and a desire.

    "Sure enough, you''re a little demon..." Derick couldn''t help but sigh. The sister who usually had a cold and elegant demeanor turned out to be so hot and charming after letting go.

    Derick raised his hand and struck down, repeatedly patting his sister''s round and smooth, amazingly elastic and tender little buttocks, making them turn red.

    "Brother... ah... mmm... be gentle~"

    Angelica''s moans gradually became charming and tender, and large patches of enticing blush appeared on her incredibly delicate and snow-white body, incredibly charming.

    The lascivious curve at the corner of Derick''s mouth gradually increased, his eyes filled with desire, and he smirked, "Good sister, I''ll let you see the evidence of you seducing me..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, "Ah ah... don''t..." Angelica exclaimed, her boneless body suddenly trembling, and her wide-open beautiful eyes had no focus.

    Derick actually quietly reached into the most mysterious forbidden area of her body with his right hand, the tempting treasure between her belly and beautiful legs. His slender fingers gently touched the entrance, causing a strong physiological reaction in Angelica''s body.

    "Hehe..." Derick gently pulled out his penis from his sister''s continuously contracting and narrowing tight honey hole, then made a crisp "pop" sound.

    "Good sister, look how tight you are down there. When I pull out, it makes such a loud sound. It seems like you don''t want me to leave!" Derick teased with a smile.

    "No... ah~ it''s not like that~ mmm~"

    Derick didn''t expose his sister''s words, but instead stretched out his palm, forcibly pushing apart the two closed rosy petals, exposing the delicate pearl. Although Derick couldn''t see, his mind vividly outlined the beautiful and vibrant blooming flower.

    "Tsk tsk tsk... after being stretched by my big penis all night, sister''s little hole is still so tight, there''s no gap at all, it''s really amazing~" Derick couldn''t help but praise.

    "Don''t... ah... little brother... it''s so embarrassing..." Angelica blushed and wanted to cover her head with the blanket, tightly closing her eyes as if to escape.

    When a woman says no, she actually means yes, and when she says yes, she really wants it.

    Derick''s slender fingers seemed to carry a strong electric current, stimulating his sister''s narrow and private flower bud, causing it to tremble and open slightly.

    Angelica''s embarrassed and sensitive reaction made Derick''s eyes turn red, quickly igniting the beastly desire within his body like a flame.

    Angelica''s body stiffened, and a few excited tears quietly slid from the corners of her eyes as she coquettishly moaned, "Ah... little brother..."

    She involuntarily arched her waist and coquettishly panted, responding to Derick''s fingers with a seductive and alluring expression.

    While Derick watched his sister''s passionate and seductive demeanor, his fingertips continued to fondle and caress the tender pearl in her honeyed petals, while his left hand, unceremoniously, wrapped around her slender back and under her armpit, boldly grasping the slightly trembling, snow-white and tender breasts, beginning to rotate and knead them at will.

    "Ugh..."

    Angelica''s crimson cheeks tilted back, the powerful heat transmitted through Derick''s palm making her whole body feel weak, almost melting.

    Derick''s every kneading and rubbing made her feel extremely numb, and waves of pleasure swept through her limbs and body.

    Then, almost in an instant, Angelica''s delicate body began to tremble violently, and her private area convulsed and contracted repeatedly. Accompanied by a joyful scream, her tender petals rapidly opened and closed, spraying out a tempting and sparkling liquid.

    In the extreme excitement, Angelica collapsed into Derick''s strong and firm arms, as if it were the most warm and sweet place in the world.

    "Sister, your... there..."

    Derick admired his sister''s body, exuding strong desire, and wiped the clear honey from his palm onto her red lips. His voice was full of temptation, "Good sister, do you want to taste your own flavor?"

    Angelica slightly opened her misty and beautiful eyes, looked at her brother with tearful eyes, and her beautiful pink cheeks were filled with a charming blush. Softly, she asked, "What... what flavor?"

    Derick pointed to the rosewater-like moist and tender lips of his sister, smiled slightly, and said, "It''s the flavor of your there!"

    "Um..."

    Subconsciously, Angelica extended her tender and soft three-inch tongue, lightly grazing the lips, licking and sucking like a puppy. A sweet, peach-like flavor, with a hint of sourness, came from her tongue. She murmured softly, "Sour and sweet, so strange..."

    "Sour and sweet? Like yogurt?" Derick found it funny to hear his sister describe it like that. He lowered his head, took her rosy and charming lips into his mouth, and slowly moved downwards, sucking and licking deeply.

    "Sister, is it uncomfortable down there? Do you want your brother to love you well?" While Derick licked and sucked his sister''s perfect body, as if savoring a unique delicacy, he asked her.

    At this moment, Angelica was already too weak to answer, just trembling in her brother''s arms, allowing him to play, suck, lick, and kiss all over her body. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198 198: Sisters Good Morning Kiss

    It wasn''t until Angelica trembled and convulsed all over, her slender jade toes curling numb, that Derick finally stopped this wanton and lewd "tasting." He leisurely stood up, his thin lips shining wet, bearing the evidence of his sister''s longing desire.

    Derick chuckled lowly, wickedly saying, "Sister, if you want me to love you well, then open your legs yourself."

    His magnetic and wicked voice, along with his licentious gaze, made Angelica''s face flush and burn like fire, her heart pounding audibly.

    Angelica was shy to the extreme, but she couldn''t bear the torment and suffering of emptiness inside her body. Her two trembling slender jade hands involuntarily embraced the long and round snow-white jade legs, gently spreading them apart, exposing the moist and pink private tender area.

    "Brother... mmm... come and love sister... mmm... brother..."

    She lightly shook her head, her hair flying, panting softly, moaning repeatedly. The charming crimson on her pretty face was full of seductive spring colors.

    The black hair fell in a whirl on the snow-white and graceful body. This shy and wanton posture made Angelica feel like she was shamelessly inviting men to taste her fresh and delicious honey hole. She couldn''t help but feel an extreme sense of shyness and embarrassment.

    "What a beautiful and lovely girl."

    Derick chuckled licentiously, the "long spear" aimed at the "cave," and with a forceful thrust, entered the tightest and tenderest part of his sister''s body.

    "Ah..."

    Angelica let out a loud scream, with a bit of pain and pleasure. Her snow-white and tender naked body trembled lightly, her slender jade hands tightly clenched into fists, her pretty face flushed, breathing rapidly, almost out of breath.

    At this moment, Angelica was shyly spreading her legs, her feet bent, while Derick pressed both hands on her knees, pushing them apart, almost splitting his sister''s legs into a split. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick lowered his head, looking at the tightly intertwined parts of the two people, with nectar flying and splashing. Ah! This action is too sinful, too wanton! Angelica felt that every attack from her brother brought waves of comfortable pleasure, especially when he used force, her stomach felt as if it was about to be pierced. However, the wonderful pleasure of the union truly made people intoxicated.

    Every time Derick attacked, he could ignite the flames inside her, until Angelica could not bear it anymore. With his movements, she lasciviously writhed and twisted her waist, demanding him to go deeper.

    "Ah... my goodness... I''m going to fly~ Ah, ah, ah."

    At this moment, under her brother''s thrusting and pounding, Angelica''s moans were so sweet. A pair of moderately sized, round and tender white breasts, swayed up and down under his impact, forming an indescribable wave of milk. What was even more thrilling was the charming expression on her face, which was filled with the spring mood caused by the pleasure in her body, and the small and sexy moans coming from her throat.

    Derick let go of his grip on his sister''s legs and instead reached forward, unabashedly grabbing her plump breasts. As he kneaded them, he enjoyed the sensation of her tender breasts in his palms, while keeping a close eye on her lovely face and the changes in her expression during her pleasure.

    Derick''s greedy attack provoked Angelica''s restless desire. She could feel that, apart from the close friction and fullness of the two people, her increasingly large and beautiful twin peaks had fallen into his hands.

    With one hand, Derick used his thumb to tease one side of the bud, while his other hand applied moderate pressure to knead it. It was truly beautiful.

    "Don''t stop... ah..."

    Angelica moaned forgetfully, "Ah... brother... I''m going to die..."

    Her nature was originally very elegant and conservative. Faced with her brother, she was gentle and obedient, and she was not a licentious girl. She had no idea that she could speak so wantonly and unrestrainedly.

    As time passed, Angelica suddenly experienced a spasm throughout her body, and waves of honey gushed out like a tide. She then collapsed, unable to move, allowing Derick to continue to ravage her with no resistance.

    Derick slowly withdrew from his sister''s body, and her tender little cave, now unobstructed, immediately trembled and gushed out a large amount of nectar. The pink lips of her private area opened and closed in such a licentious and wanton manner that it made him feel excited, almost unable to control himself.

    Suppressing the evil impulse in his heart, Derick held his sister''s body and sat on the bed, letting her straddle him, biting her delicate earlobe and saying, "I never expected my sister, who is like a fairy, to be so wanton and to flow so much..."

    Derick spoke wicked words in her ear, and his erect member, which had not yet been relieved, slowly slid between Angelica''s muddy thighs, provoking her new wave of desire.

    "Ah, I haven''t... haven''t..."

    The pleasure of climax continued to ravage her body back and forth, and the tingling sensation between her thighs was once again aroused. Angelica, who had barely regained consciousness, could only try to ignore it.

    "I... I don''t want it anymore..."

    "How can that be?"

    Derick''s eyes sparkled with a lecherous gleam as he smirked and said, "Sister, little brother hasn''t had enough yet."

    "But little brother is so powerful, I can''t take it!"

    Angelica pleaded coquettishly in his arms, "Let me rest for a bit, okay? Otherwise, we can do it another day?"

    She tentatively put forward an extremely bad idea.

    However, Derick shook his head and pointed to himself, saying with a smile, "Sister, don''t worry. Come on, give little brother a lick."

    "What? Use my tongue... to lick?"

    Angelica widened her eyes in surprise and disbelief. She had never thought about this before.

    "Sister, as long as you use your mouth to help little brother relieve himself, I won''t bother you anymore."

    Derick couldn''t help but laugh, looking just like a big bad wolf with a wagging tail, bursting with joy, as if every bone in his body was shaking.

    "You''re so naughty! Little brother is really bad," Angelica murmured, her pretty face blushing, pouting and coquettish, "It''s so dirty, treating sister like this, I''m too embarrassed to see anyone."

    "Good sister, be brave, try it, just a little lick..." Derick laughed and cajoled, "Come on, try it, be brave! Lisa and others have all tried it."

    Although Angelica had seen Derick and several other women in intimate relations, it was just a fleeting glance, not detailed at all. She didn''t know the truth of what Derick said, but she had always been gentle and now recognized herself as her little brother''s wife.

    As a wife, it was also her duty to serve her husband. So she was extremely tolerant and obedient to everything Derick did. Finally, Angelica plucked up her courage, bent down, and extended her lilac tongue to gently lick Derick''s glans.

    Derick felt a tingling sensation and his penis grew even larger. Thinking of the cool and elegant sister who seemed aloof from the world, at this moment she was using her clean and beautiful red lips to serve him, which made him feel excited. He said, "Good sister, darling, keep licking for your little brother."

    After licking for a while, Angelica seemed to feel that it wasn''t as terrible as she had imagined, just slightly sour and strange. Unexpectedly, deep in her heart, she didn''t feel repulsed. Seeing Derick''s happy expression, she also felt a sense of satisfaction.

    She opened her bright red lips and carefully licked and sucked. In Derick''s eyes, compared to the experiences of many beautiful women like Lisa who had served him orally, his sister''s skills were really amateurish.

    But her soft and moist cherry lips and her exquisite and beautiful face made her seem so gentle and elegant, delicate and beautiful. Even when doing such lewd things, he could feel a sense of elegance and beauty. This visual contrast increased Derick''s psychological pleasure, making him feel extremely happy.

 Chapter 199 199: Three Anxious Maids

    Gradually, Angelica gained insight from her brother''s reactions, becoming more and more skilled, even attempting to swallow the front half of the penis into her mouth, the thick penis dyeing her entire small mouth pink, her peach cheeks bulging, quickly igniting Derick''s desire.

    "Sister is truly beautiful and intelligent, smart as ice and snow, learning this kind of thing so quickly," Derick sincerely praised, "Even compared to Lisa, Mulin, and Yiren, she is not inferior at all."

    Angelica, embarrassed by his heartfelt "praise," blushed and bit him lightly with her teeth.

    "Ah!"

    Derick was startled, seeing her giggling, with a smile in her eyes and at the corners of her mouth. He couldn''t help but find it both amusing and exasperating, saying, "This is your brother''s treasure. Sister can''t bite it randomly. If it gets damaged... Lisa, Yiren, and the others won''t go easy on you!"

    Angelica gave him a look, lowered her head, and continued her movements. Slowly, Derick felt his mind go blank, unable to think of anything, feeling light-headed and intoxicated. The fire of desire burned within him, feeling the continuous deep entry into his sister''s delicate mouth, a strange sensation that made his body feel like it was about to melt, uncontrollably intensifying the burning desire. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His body felt as if it were entering an unexplored tunnel, being sucked down by a great force.

    Derick could clearly feel that a part of his body was tightly wrapped, just like the scene of being wrapped when entering a woman''s soft virgin honey hole, an unparalleled stimulation that surged wave after wave to his brain.

    It is clear that the elder sister is indeed serving him with the utmost care, serving him with her mouth and gently rubbing his two "eggs" with the smooth palm of her hand, bringing a more direct and intense stimulation.

    Under the attentive licking and sucking of the elder sister, Derick''s desire surged, and he couldn''t hold back anymore. He grabbed her swaying head and fiercely thrust, his penis pressing tightly against the depths of her throat. Suddenly, it swelled and the glans tingled, and several hot streams of semen sprayed out.

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    Angelica coughed violently. She obviously lacked experience in dealing with oral ejaculation. Derick''s essence gushed in, catching her off guard as she swallowed most of it. When she hurriedly spat it out, the remaining white liquid sprayed all over her face.

    Derick looked at the elder sister''s face covered in white, all of it his ejaculate. It was truly indescribably lewd and obscene, and he couldn''t help but feel extremely pleased.

    "Oh... you naughty little brother... I won''t talk to you anymore..."

    Angelica covered her jade face, which was covered in filthy white substances, with her hands, glaring angrily at Derick.

    "Haha..." Derick couldn''t help but laugh at the coquettish appearance of his elder sister.

    Half an hour later, Derick held a sulking and indignant elder sister in his arms. "What''s wrong? Still angry? Come on, have this egg to make up for it..."

    "It''s all your fault. It still hurts down there... Hmph." Angelica rolled her beautiful eyes and snorted lightly. She had just wanted to wash her mouth after being ejaculated in, but as soon as she got out of bed, her legs went weak. If Derick hadn''t supported her from behind, she would probably have fallen to the ground.

    There was no way around it. Last night''s play was already intense, and this morning''s activity had left her completely drained. Her little hole was already swollen, and she felt a sharp pain with every step she took.

    So, including washing her face and brushing her teeth, as well as eating, everything was done with Derick holding his sister in his arms. The young girl now felt extremely embarrassed, especially when her brother held her while she urinated, making her wish she could just disappear.

    Angelica, in a sulking manner, didn''t intend to talk to Derick, but when he brought the food to her mouth, she couldn''t help but open it and eat the meal he personally fed her, feeling a bit sweet inside.

    Derick and his sister were affectionate with each other until noon before finally leaving the room. It was the thin-skinned Angelica who forced him to go out, and even so, she agreed to continue keeping him company in the evening, after which Derick finally gave in.

    Looking at the tiny spots of blood on the white sheets, Angelica blushed. She found a pair of scissors, cut it along the edges, and carefully put it in a small box...

    At this point, Derick had already returned to his villa. Even when he wasn''t there, the three little maids were still busy.

    "Anything happening at the base today?" Derick casually asked.

    As soon as he said this, Gina and the other two maids had unpleasant expressions, avoiding eye contact, as if there was something embarrassing to say.

    "Why do you all look like this? Did the three of you do something wrong and get punished?" Derick originally just asked casually, but seeing the nervous and uneasy looks of the three maids, he suddenly became interested.

    Just when Gina couldn''t withstand the pressure of Derick''s gaze and was about to confess directly, Lisa and Yue Ren walked in from outside. "It''s okay, it''s okay. Whatever it is, we have to confess, but as long as we don''t say it from our own mouths, it won''t be too embarrassing..." Gina thought this way.

    As the two women walked in, seeing the three maids looking as nervous as quails, they knew what was going on. Lisa and Yue Ren secretly chuckled.

    "Master, let me tell you what these three have done!"

    Derick became even more puzzled. Even Lisa and the others knew about it. Could it really be something important?

    Then Lisa carefully explained what happened last night, and Yue Ren added some embellishments. After Lisa and Mu Ling revealed the incident, the other female warriors were quite amused. Although they didn''t blame the maids, the three little maids were too embarrassed to face anyone.

    After listening, Derick''s expression became strange. He hadn''t expected his photos to be so popular, with different prices assigned to different pictures, as if they were hot commodities in the base.

    Lisa, with a smile, narrated the entire incident and looked at the three maids with lowered heads, especially Gina, who was the mastermind and seemed to want to bury her head in the ground.

    "I didn''t expect that the master''s three maids have such business talents. Originally ordinary photos are selling for such high prices; it''s almost forming an industry chain." Yue Ren covered her mouth and chuckled. As a self-made female CEO, she naturally could see the business opportunities in it.

    If these photos were placed elsewhere, probably not many people would be willing to pay for them. However, in the eyes of the female warriors who almost worship and admire Derick like a god, these were priceless treasures, providing a chance to get close to their leader. Naturally, they wouldn''t let it slip by.

    "Come on, let me see. The photos are indeed mediocre, not showcasing my heroic figure, but considering these were taken without my knowledge, they''re not bad." Derick nodded. His words made the three maids breathe a sigh of relief; it seemed like the master had no intention of pursuing the matter. Did that mean they were off the hook?

    "Alright, all three of you can leave now!" Yue Ren waved her hand towards the three nervous maids, and Gina and the others left the room as if granted amnesty.

    "Master, I believe it''s time to further the development of the base, and those maids also need some recreational activities..." Yue Ren took out the items and documents discussed last night and began discussing with Derick.

    Although Derick found managing these matters somewhat challenging, it was inevitable. Fortunately, he only needed Yue Ren and the others to handle the management, and he could make decisions on only the most important issues.

    After listening to the suggestions of the two women, Derick also found their ideas reasonable. The female warriors and maids couldn''t spend their entire days killing zombies and working; it would eventually wear them out. Derick wasn''t a heartless capitalist and wouldn''t exploit these women without limits.

    "Besides what you just mentioned, I think there''s one thing that''s very necessary..." Yue Ren smirked, thinking of a good idea.

    "Don''t those female warriors like those photos? How about, after some time, when the shops in the inner city are open, we dedicate a store specifically for openly selling the master''s photos? We can even consider adding statues!"

 Chapter 200 200: Camillas Decision

    "Pfft..." Derick nearly choked on his saliva. Yue Ren''s suggestion was truly a bit outrageous, as if she wanted to stir up trouble.

    "I think it''s feasible..." Lisa nodded in agreement.

    "No, seriously, what are you two thinking?" Derick sighed, finding the idea of opening a store to sell his nude photos strange.

    "Master, think about it. What would those female warriors think when they see such a store? They would probably assume we''ve tacitly approved it, and naturally, there won''t be any need for them to sneak around taking photos," Lisa explained.

    "Moreover, it''s unstoppable. You can''t possibly stop the female warriors from admiring and adoring you!" Lisa said earnestly.

    "Well... but there must be other ways to handle this," Derick thought, realizing that this kind of demand would always exist, and someone would fulfill it. He wasn''t going to restrict anything in this matter.

    "That''s right, and the most important reason is that this kind of thing, once popular, can increase the cohesion among the female warriors. It makes them more enthusiastic and gives them a sense of belonging. Even you, Master, can occasionally contribute, providing some benefits to the female warriors who buy the photos..." Lisa grinned a bit cunningly, probably already thinking ahead.

    "Fine, I agree... It''s just selling a bit of oneself!" Derick agreed readily. After all, it wasn''t like he was losing out; there were so many beautiful maids for him to choose from. Just thinking about it felt thrilling.

    Yue Ren and Lisa exchanged a glance, both finding it somewhat amusing. It seemed their expectations were not unfounded. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After the three of them discussed matters, Lisa and Yue Ren left.

    Although the decision was made, the actual implementation would take some time. Lisa and her team were not in a hurry; instead, they began preparing by organizing and managing the streets of the inner city, selecting personnel, and conducting training.

    ...

    "Okay, so tired. My hands are going numb!"

    Holding an iron pickaxe, Liu Mingyue wore a straw hat, resembling a village girl.

    Under the hat, Liu Mingyue''s forehead was covered in fine sweat, tired and hot. For the past two days, she had either been washing cars or working in the fields, or carrying some steel materials that were said to be dismantled from scrapped cars, for future use. Liu Mingyue found it all quite perplexing.

    The summer sun was literally lethal. To avoid getting tanned, Liu Mingyue wore a hat for shade, and she also had on sun-protective clothing, wrapped up tightly. Although she wouldn''t get darker from the sun, the heat was unbearable!

    Carrying a water bucket and watering the plants, Wu Mengfei wiped the sweat from her forehead. Seeing Liu Mingyue''s appearance, she gasped lightly and said, "Mingyue, come and water, let''s switch for a bit. Take a break."

    Wu Mengfei dressed similarly to Liu Mingyue, covering herself up completely. These past two days, Wu Mengfei had considered finding Camilla for help, but all attempts had failed. During working hours, leaving one''s assigned area was strictly prohibited, and the consequences were severe.

    Unable to leave the work area meant they had to wait for Camilla to come by. Waiting for two days, these usually pampered and privileged white-collar ladies had experienced all sorts of manual labor.

    What was even more unfortunate was that, according to the maids, due to a lack of manpower, the higher-ups were not currently considering recruiting new female warriors. This meant they didn''t even have the opportunity to choose!

    Wu Mengfei was on the verge of cursing her luck. This was just too unlucky!

    If they had the choice, she and her group of sisters would definitely choose to become female warriors. Without a doubt, they had the courage; they dared to fight zombies with simple weapons, not to mention sharp weapons like machetes.

    Their noble background meant more time to learn various skills. She and Liu Mingyue learned fencing, while other sisters learned taekwondo, karate, and some even studied combat techniques with retired special forces.

    Although they were easily defeated by the female warriors upon their arrival at the Jiangyuan Villa area, it didn''t mean they were weak. On the contrary, they were much stronger than ordinary people.

    Having weapons in hand, they wouldn''t be bothered by two or three zombies. Even without weapons, facing a single zombie wasn''t a challenge.

    Unfortunately, dreams were good, but luck was not on their side. The delicate hands that were usually used for playing instruments like the piano now had to carry water buckets. How tragic was that?

    Liu Mingyue was exhausted, handing the hoe to Wu Mengfei. She picked up the water bucket. Compared to hoeing, watering the plants was a bit easier. The two sisters had already rotated several times, realizing that this was the only way they could endure.

    "Fei, do you think my mom knows I''m suffering? If she knows, why hasn''t she come to see me? Is it because she can''t let go of her pride? I wouldn''t mind." Carrying the water bucket, Liu Mingyue kept complaining.

    "Everyone has the right to pursue happiness, especially in this apocalyptic world. I don''t aim for any miraculous transformations, but at least, pull us out from being maids. I''m not incapable of supporting myself. Give me a machete, and I can kill zombies. Sooner or later, I''ll rise through my own efforts," Wu Mengfei said, putting down the hoe and wiping the sweat from her forehead. Her expression showed confusion; she still couldn''t quite understand the situation. What did Liu Mingyue''s mother mean? Did she not want her daughter anymore?

    Bringing her daughter along would affect her position there? Or was it that she couldn''t bear to face her daughter knowing about such matters? Wu Mengfei wondered if it was related to her mother''s conservative upbringing, but she didn''t mention it to Liu Mingyue. She feared that Liu Mingyue wouldn''t be able to accept it.

    On the second floor of the supermarket, Camilla paced anxiously. It had been two days, and watching Liu Mingyue suffer every day made her heart ache. However, with Yue Ren not easing up on recruiting female warriors, and her own reluctance to cross that line, she could only helplessly watch Liu Mingyue endure the hardship.

    Taking a sip of water, Yue Ren looked at Camilla''s anxious demeanor. While finding it amusing, she didn''t know what to say. Camilla needed to come to terms with this herself. No matter how much Yue Ren said, it wouldn''t make a difference. Everyone had a different personality. Yue Ren could easily accept serving the same man as her daughter, even engaging in shameful acts, but Camilla''s conservative nature, shaped by her upbringing, made it difficult for her to face her daughter in such a role.

    "I''m telling you, calm down a bit. If you keep pacing, I''m going to pass out!" Lisa, feeling a headache, rubbed her forehead in a helpless expression.

    A careless remark caught Yue Ren''s attention. She looked at the blazing sun outside and then at Camilla, who had stopped in her tracks. Yue Ren casually remarked, "Speaking of which, with the weather being so hot now, I wonder if those women in the field might get heatstroke. After all, some of them are not used to hardships, delicate and frail. If something were to happen..."

    Camilla''s composure shattered instantly after hearing Yue Ren''s words. She had always held her daughter, Liu Mingyue, in the palm of her hand since childhood. Liu Mingyue had never experienced such hardship before. Thinking about the past two days and seeing Liu Mingyue''s pale face and frail figure, Camilla couldn''t hold back her emotions any longer!

    "Mistress, I... I need to go check on something!" Camilla panicked. Motherly love overcame her hesitation about the unknown. Ignoring everything else, she changed into suitable shoes and hurriedly left the supermarket, heading straight to the maid quarters.

    Watching Camilla rush off, Lisa was a bit dazed. What happened? Why did she leave like she was on fire?

    Yue Ren chuckled inwardly, put down her water cup, patted Lisa on the shoulder, and whispered, "Lisa, you stay prepared at home. I''ll go check out the show."

    Lisa wasn''t naive. Connecting Yue Ren''s earlier words with Camilla''s sudden departure, she burst into laughter.

    "Yue Ren, you''re really wicked. You know Camilla is soft-hearted and easy to bully. Plus, she''s panicking now. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen for it so easily."

 Chapter 201 201: Liu Mingyue

    "I''m just doing her a favor, aren''t I? After all, this is something she''ll have to face sooner or later. It''s better to resolve it early than late," Yue Ren raised her eyebrows, speaking with a hint of amusement.

    After a few playful remarks, Yue Ren pushed open the door and walked out.

    During this time, the maids cultivating fields, planting orchards, and farmland had proven to be quite effective. A large area in the courtyard was now filled with greenery. Young seedlings emerged from the soil, receiving diligent care through daily watering and fertilizing, showing healthy growth.

    Coming out from the central villa area of the base, Camilla wore an anxious expression. She casually stopped a maid, inquired about the location of Liu Mingyue and the others, and hurriedly rushed over.

    Separated by a dozen meters, watching the familiar figure, even without seeing her face, Camilla recognized her daughter. Seeing Liu Mingyue struggling under the weight of a heavy water bucket, Camilla couldn''t bear it and quickly ran over.

    "Mingyue..."

    Liu Mingyue, in the midst of strenuously watering the plants, suddenly froze. The familiar voice behind her had been heard countless times over the past decade.

    Holding a hoe, Wu Mengfei raised her head and saw Camilla standing a few meters away. The face indeed resembled Liu Mingyue''s, almost like they were carved from the same mold¡ªsimilarly gentle and graceful. While not as exaggerated as twins, the resemblance was at least eighty percent.

    "Mingyue, it''s your mom. Your mom is here," Wu Mengfei whispered. Only then did Liu Mingyue snap out of her daze.

    After over two days, approaching three, Camilla was finally here. Whether it was the accumulated hardship or the frequent daydreams of Camilla coming to find her, Liu Mingyue was momentarily unsure how to turn around.

    The maids in the farmland all stopped their work, gazing at the absent-minded Liu Mingyue with envy. They had long anticipated this day, knowing that sooner or later, these wealthy and beautiful women like Liu Mingyue would be taken away. Now, seeing Camilla, the noble lady-in-waiting, rushing over, their hearts were filled with envy.

    They too wished for someone to take them away, freeing them from this exhausting labor. However, such desires were mere wishes. In this world, fairness had never existed from the beginning, and even in the apocalypse, the class system persisted.

    Turning around, Liu Mingyue, with exhaustion and pent-up grievances, stared blankly at her mother standing several meters away. In this moment, the fatigue and emotional burdens of the past few days erupted. With a teary voice and indescribable grievances, she dropped the water bucket and rushed towards Camilla.

    "Mom... Why did you come so late! Sob, sob, sob... I thought I was going to die waiting."

    Seeing Liu Mingyue''s pale face and the sweat dripping from her, coupled with the tearful and plaintive words of her beloved daughter, Camilla''s eyes welled up, and tears immediately streamed down her face.

    Embracing the rushing Liu Mingyue, she quickly comforted her, trying to soothe the sobbing girl in her arms.

    "Mingyue, it''s Mom''s fault. Mom should have come earlier. It''s just that there were some difficulties to overcome, making you suffer."

    "Mom will take you away now. Are those your sisters over there? Mom will take you all together."

    Liu Mingyue cried out all her suppressed grievances. Upon hearing Camilla''s words, she quickly lifted her head, looking at Camilla with hope, and asked, "Mom, can you really take all of us away? I heard the maids say that the rules here are very strict. If it causes trouble for you, we can continue to stay here." Despite her desire to leave, Liu Mingyue was not a naive child; she was more concerned about her mother facing any repercussions.

    In these past few days, she learned many rules within the base, all shared with her by the maids. This included various punishments. She didn''t want her mother to suffer penalties because of this matter.

    Several wealthy and beautiful women standing with Wu Mengfei also fell silent upon hearing this. While they all wanted to escape from here, they didn''t want to jeopardize Liu Mingyue''s mother because of their own desires.

    They had received a good education, possessed a clear sense of right and wrong, and understood the concept of interests. Camilla was undoubtedly their main support, and as long as Camilla remained strong, their relationship with her ensured they could secure relatively easier tasks.

    On the contrary, if Camilla suffered punishment and fell, their fate would be far from favorable.

    Hearing Liu Mingyue''s words, Camilla was genuinely happy. Her daughter had grown up, considering the welfare of others. But since Liu Mingyue dared to speak, it meant she could deliver on these promises, bestowed by the consent of Lisa and Yue Ren, the two main mistresses.

    Using Lisa''s words, even though she was a noble lady-in-waiting kept by the master, once she stepped out of the supermarket''s door, her status surpassed that of all the maids.

    Wiping away a droplet on Liu Mingyue''s face, be it a tear or sweat, Camilla smiled gently, exuding a kindness that couldn''t be described.

    "Don''t worry; these privileges are granted by the main mistresses. Taking you all with me is indeed possible." Saying this, Camilla looked towards Wu Mengfei and the others, beckoning with her hand.

    "Your name is Feifei, right? All of you, come over. Thanks to your assistance during this period, without you, Mingyue might not have seen me, her mother."

    Wu Mengfei and the others exchanged glances before finally setting down their tools and stepping out of the farmland.

    Several wealthy and beautiful women stood by hesitantly, watching Camilla in her fresh clothes. They couldn''t bring themselves to get too close, especially with their own clothes bearing dirt and sweat.

    For Wu Mengfei, this was the first time she had felt the disparity in status and a sense of inferiority since birth. Before the apocalypse, she was a wealthy and beautiful woman worth hundreds of millions. Now, she was just a low-status maid. If it weren''t for her good relationship with Liu Mingyue, she might not even have had the qualification to stand here.

    "Aunt, your words are too heavy. Mingyue is intelligent and capable. We help each other, and there''s no one taking care of anyone," Wu Mengfei responded, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere.

    Liu Mingyue didn''t think too much about it. She just listened to Camilla''s familiar address to Wu Mengfei, even correctly calling her by name. This made Liu Mingyue more puzzled. Camilla hadn''t introduced her friends before, and she was hesitant to let her daughter associate with these wealthy youths, considering one was the mayor''s daughter and the others were rich second-generation individuals. It wouldn''t be good for her reputation.

    "Mom, did you really know we were here all along?" Camilla remained silent for a moment before nodding. Liu Mingyue immediately understood. Without a reason, her mother wouldn''t have delayed coming to find her.

    Glancing around, Liu Mingyue seemed to discover something new. "Mom, this collar looks pretty, and the chain is nice too. Uh..."

    Casually grabbing, Liu Mingyue pulled a long silver chain from Camilla''s collar. Liu Mingyue suddenly froze, her gaze appearing somewhat dazed.

    "What kind of fashion is this? I''ve only heard that wearing collars is a trend in Europe and America, but what about that chain on it?"

    Camilla didn''t expect Liu Mingyue to casually bring up the crucial matter so straightforwardly, leaving her at a loss for words. She felt awkward, and her body stiffened. Wu Mengfei and the others on the side were also stunned, evidently recognizing what this was, especially Wu Mengfei.

    In a moment of realization, Wu Mengfei remembered something. It seemed that one of the maids had mentioned before that Liu Mingyue''s mother was the mistress of the leader in this base. Given the current situation, looking at Camilla''s expression, Wu Mengfei understood everything.

    Sometimes, things don''t unfold according to the predetermined path, just like the current situation.

    Liu Mingyue cautiously tugged at the silver chain in her hand. Camilla, in the midst of contemplating how to explain, subconsciously moved her neck twice, instantly snapping out of her thoughts. Her face turned extremely ugly, overwhelmed with shame, as if she wished she could find a hole to hide in.

    "Mom, are you into this kind of thing too? Don''t lie, pulling it twice feels good. I thought only the younger generation played like this. I didn''t expect you, Mom, to be so trendy."

    Liu Mingyue laughed cheerfully, playing with the silver chain in her hand. Camilla looked at her daughter with a bewildered expression, clearly taken aback by her nonchalant attitude. The awkward atmosphere was completely forgotten.

    Not far away, Moon Yi Ren, who wanted to witness the drama, had just approached. She almost tripped and fell when she stepped forward, stabilizing herself afterward. Her expression became incredibly strange.

    Even with Moon Yi Ren considering various scenarios, she never imagined that the reunion between Camilla and her daughter would turn out like this. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 202 202: Awkward Yi Ren

    Wu Mengfei''s face turned red. What did she mean by "the younger generation plays like this"? She hadn''t tried anything like that. She was still a pure solo act! However, Wu Mengfei never expected that behind those innocent big eyes, Liu Mingyue would turn out to be this way. Truly, innocence and naivety could be deceiving.

    "Mingyue... You''re not bothered by this? I mean..." Camilla didn''t know what to say and almost felt choked.

    Embracing Camilla, Liu Mingyue gently patted her back, offering comfort, "Mom, no matter why you put this on, Mingyue can understand. Things are different now. Mom, does wearing this make you unhappy?"

    Camilla hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. If it weren''t for Mingyue, she would have accepted the role of a high-class bitch long ago. She even felt a sense of pride. Haven''t you noticed how many women in this base are willing to be the master''s bitch? As long as it makes the master happy, what''s the harm?

    Liu Mingyue felt relieved and looked up, saying, "Since Mom is willing, why worry about so much? It''s the apocalypse now. As long as Mom is happy, that''s all that matters. Mom, you should think more about yourself."

    Camilla didn''t expect this outcome. Was there really such a generation gap in thinking between her and the younger generation? Or had she been too conservative all along?

    "Mom, I have a question for you."

    "Hmm? What is it?" Seeing her daughter''s curious expression, Camilla suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "Mom, I heard that the leader is very handsome. I don''t mean anything else; I just want to ask how he is in that aspect. Are you satisfied, Mom?"

    Liu Mingyue looked curious. In her understanding, men and women had different structures. She was a bit afraid that her mom would continue to live a life like the days when she was separated from her father.

    Camilla blushed and was too embarrassed to say anything.

    "Uh, and also, Mom, by wearing this, it wouldn''t be that kind of relationship with the leader, right? Or is it just for some playful romantic fun?"

    "You naughty girl, you deserve a spanking." Camilla, feeling a mix of embarrassment and anger, gave her daughter a playful slap.

    Yi Ren, who had been watching the mother-daughter interaction, strolled over gracefully. She glanced at the commotion between them and then shifted her gaze towards the farmland, speaking with authority, "Rest time has been quite long, and the show is over. It''s time to get back to work."

    The maids quickly snapped out of their daze, bowing their heads and resuming their tasks.

    Seeing Yi Ren approaching, Wu Mengfei and the others hurriedly lowered their heads in a respectful salute. Moon Yi Ren held a different status compared to Camilla; one was merely the master''s bitch, while the other could be considered the mistress and, moreover, the overseer of the entire base. The maids easily discerned the difference just by observing their attitudes.

    Yi Ren waved her hand, addressing the now quiet mother-daughter duo, "No need for so much formality. You''re all friends of Mingyue. Just call me Auntie in the future."

    Wu Mengfei and the others felt a surge of joy. Moon Yi Ren''s words meant they had gained another powerful ally.

    Camilla, appreciative of Moon Yi Ren''s gesture, glanced at her with gratitude. Though she resided in the villa area and held a high position among these maids, she knew that in front of figures like Moon Yi Ren, her status wasn''t as significant. However, Moon Yi Ren didn''t mind these formalities due to her close relationship with Camilla.

    "Thank you, Auntie," they replied.

    Hearing the maids'' address, Yi Ren nodded and then turned to Liu Mingyue, who wore a curious expression. Pinching her daughter''s cheek, Yi Ren chuckled, "Little one, you''re overthinking it. The master is much more formidable than you can imagine. As for his abilities in that aspect, even your mom and a few of you young ones combined wouldn''t be enough for the master alone. Any other questions?"

    "Yiren, what are you saying? Corrupting the minds of children," blushing, Camilla pulled Moon Yi Ren. For her, who was conservative, discussing such matters outside, especially in front of her daughter, made her feel a bit uncomfortable.

    However, Liu Mingyue was different. Full of curiosity, it was clear she wanted to hear more. Moon Yi Ren, however, knew when to stop. After taking Liu Mingyue and the others to the dormitory to fetch clothes and weapons, they headed towards the female warrior dormitory.

    Once Wu Mengfei and the others were settled, Camilla and Yi Ren sat for a while and then left. The rest of the matters didn''t require their attention; the combat department personnel would take care of teaching them.

    In the Order base, becoming a female warrior was undoubtedly the most promising path at the moment. Other than that, entering the core circle and gaining favor from the master, even if just once, would elevate one''s status significantly. People like Sacha, although not residing in the villa area, still held a rank equivalent to a captain. Many first-generation female warriors might not have reached such a high status.

    Returning to the second floor, both Camilla and Yi Ren were taken aback. Derick, seemingly lost in thought, had returned at some point and was now sitting on the living room sofa. Joy stood beside him, attentively serving.

    The entrance of the two women didn''t go unnoticed. Derick snapped out of his thoughts, casually glancing at them and calmly said, "Back already? Is everything done? Those few girls are indeed not bad."

    Hearing this, Camilla and Yi Ren felt a slight shock. Yi Ren was composed, though a bit uneasy, but Camilla, in a state of panic, immediately knelt on the ground, taking responsibility, "Master, it''s all my fault. Please punish me! This matter has nothing to do with Yiren!" After all, no matter how one looked at it, they had exercised their authority and violated the base''s rules; otherwise, female warriors wouldn''t have been added during this time period.

    Camilla felt quite nervous. While Derick had indeed granted this authority, trying to reason with the higher-ups? Do you know what it means to tread lightly when accompanying a powerful figure? Regardless of whether what you did was right or wrong, the first step was to admit fault and accept punishment; that was always correct.

    High-ranking officials disliked listening to explanations and clever arguments the most. In simple terms, are you teaching me how to do things? With a casual wave of his hand, Moon Yi Ren and Camilla, who were kneeling on the ground, uncontrollably stood up. Derick gave them a somewhat amused look and said, "Why so nervous and afraid? Do I seem like someone who easily forgets things? Or do I seem like someone who doesn''t keep his word?"

    "Since the authority has been granted to you, there won''t be any punishment for such matters. Moreover, those few girls are indeed not bad. Do you think I couldn''t see your condition these past few days? So, I haven''t considered the issue of allocation in these days. You can remain calm," he continued.

    "And you, Yiren, when did you start being so cautious in front of me? Am I that scary?" Derick said with a touch of sarcasm. He found it amusing that even Yi Ren was flustered. He had treated his women quite well, but while he could understand Camilla''s fear due to her different status, he couldn''t quite fathom why Yi Ren was so uneasy.

    At this point, Camilla understood everything. This wasn''t about Angelica thinking there was a shortage of labor; it was a typical case of teasing her. Fortunately, she couldn''t hold back today; otherwise, who knows how much suffering Liu Mingyue would have endured.

    Yi Ren felt a bit embarrassed. Just a moment ago, after seeing the master''s expression, she immediately knelt down in fear. Now, hearing Derick''s words, she felt a sense of shame. This kind of reaction seemed unfamiliar and awkward. To Derick, making his women afraid wasn''t a good thing; he preferred them to be infatuated and admire him.

    "I''m sorry, Master. It''s my fault... You can punish me however you want..." Yi Ren said in a coquettish tone, then directly used her hands to crawl to Derick''s side, rubbing her face against his lower body.

    Derick took in a sharp breath. Wasn''t this the action Camilla usually performed? Unexpectedly, Yi Ren was also employing this move now. It was indeed quite stimulating.

    "Master... Master, the little bitch wants to taste a big penis..." Yi Ren raised her head, looking pitifully at Derick.

    It had to be admitted that she was truly adept at seduction. Even though Derick had deflowered her, that innate seductive technique seemed to be ingrained in her. She immediately piqued Derick''s interest.

    "Alright, good girl. Master will give it to you..." After obtaining Derick''s permission, Yi Ren seemed excited. She obediently knelt in front of him, using her small mouth to unzip the man''s pants and continuously kissing his lower body.

    Without Derick having to express it, Camilla also sensibly crawled over. One on the left and one on the right, they jointly kissed, licked, and sucked on his penis. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 203 203: Touching Fidelity of the Aristocratic Bitches

    It was evident that the two women had not served Derick simultaneously for the first time. Although the atmosphere felt somewhat strange and awkward, they cast aside the embarrassment in their hearts. One on the left and one on the right, the two small mouths opened together, forming a fleshy hole that enveloped the man''s penis.

    Derick was highly satisfied with the tacit cooperation of the two women. Watching these two beautiful mouths kissing his penis simultaneously, complemented by their charming mature faces, it was truly a harmonious and complementary scene.

    While the other women in bed were extremely accommodating, the skills of Yi Ren and Camilla, the two mature women, were incomparable. They were also more sensible and versatile.

    Just considering this move alone, with the two mouths kissing simultaneously, squeezing the penis between them and moving their heads back and forth, this kind of tacit cooperation was not something that could be practiced in just one or two attempts.

    "Hehe, Yi Ren, the proficiency of you two is getting higher and higher..." Derick couldn''t help but exclaim.

    At these words, both Yi Ren and Camilla blushed. This level of proficiency was gained through practice and experience, and it wasn''t something that could be achieved with just one or two attempts.

    "Alright, both of you, lift your buttocks up and let me see how well you coordinate in other areas..." Derick stroked the luxurious hair of the two mature women and said with a somewhat wicked tone.

    The two women exchanged glances and obediently released Derick''s penis from their mouths. Slowly, they turned around, lifted their buttocks high, resembling two shameless bitches.

    "Mmm... very nice, and the movements are exceptionally synchronized. Each of your big buttocks has its own charm; one is pear-shaped, full and round, while the other is peach-shaped, exuding various styles," Derick commented as he observed.

    In fact, this was related to the nourishment he had received during this period of time. With continuous exploration, the already ripe bodies of Yi Ren and Camilla became even more mature and alluring. Their enhanced physical fitness and more enticing figures added to their allure.

    Derick grabbed with precision, kneading the voluptuous and perky buttocks of the two mature women. The sensation was significantly different, Yi Ren''s left side was elastic and large, almost too much for one hand to grasp. On the other hand, Camilla, the aristocratic bitch, had a plump and round shape that excelled in appearance. Derick carefully compared the two ¨C Yi Ren''s perky buttocks might provide a more satisfying impact during rear entry, while Camilla''s seemed more aesthetically pleasing.

    Listening to the man commenting on their buttocks while feeling their touches, both women blushed and lowered their heads, too embarrassed to look at their sisters in the same position nearby.

    After finishing his evaluations, Derick lifted the black short skirt of Yi Ren. As a female executive, she had a unique temperament that suited such work attire. A white blouse paired with a tailored black pencil skirt emphasized her perfect pear-shaped figure and highlighted the aura of a powerful career woman.

    "Black stockings paired with black lace panties... good taste," Derick remarked. Since losing her virginity, Yi Ren had indeed become more adept at catering to Derick''s fetishes. Watching various high-ranking female executives kneeling on the ground, presenting their lifted buttocks, and allowing him to lift their skirts for observation was an unparalleled and exhilarating experience.

    "Wait a moment, I''ll deal with you later, you little enchantress..." Derick slapped Yi Ren''s beautiful buttocks covered in black lace panties.

    "Mmm-hmm~~~ Master~" The mature beauty moaned, her eyes slightly hazy, and her shapely legs involuntarily tightened a bit, exuding desire in her enticing moans.

    "Now let''s see what the high-class bitch is wearing down there..." Derick rubbed his hands together, feeling a sense of unboxing, though what he was unveiling was a woman.

    Different from Moon Yi Ren''s female executive work attire, Camilla, the high-class bitch, mostly wore cheongsams. Coming from an intellectual family, she had an elegant demeanor, and being the mayor''s wife elevated her status, cultivating a dignified and graceful high-class aura. This gentle and elegant temperament, paired with a cheongsam, was truly complementary.

    The current high-class bitch was dressed in a navy blue form-fitting cheongsam with a high slit. Her figure was graceful and charming, creating an impression of a noble and beautiful wife. However, the charm took a unique turn as this elegant woman, assuming a doggy style position like a mother dog, knelt on the ground in a rather shameful manner.

    Derick particularly loved this attire for his high-class bitch. Seeing an elegantly dignified beauty, who would normally be perceived as a high-status wife, kneeling in a doggy style position, wearing a well-fitted cheongsam, and servicing him, with a symbolic dog chain attached to her neck, created a stark contrast that could stimulate one''s manhood to explode.

    With the anticipation of unboxing, Derick lifted Camilla''s high-slit short cheongsam. However, he was immediately stunned¡ªthis bitch wasn''t wearing anything underneath.

    Beneath the coverage of the cheongsam, everything was exposed, and to his surprise, a long black anal plug was firmly inserted above her anus!

    "This anal plug looks so familiar... Didn''t I put it in three days ago?" Derick curiously caressed the purple-black crystal anal plug that was securely fixed inside the beauty.

    "What''s going on here? Did you know the master was coming, so you inserted this in advance?" Derick pinched the ring at the top of the anal plug and moved it up and down a couple of times.

    "Ugh..." Camilla''s legs weakened a bit. Derick''s movements were a bit forceful, causing a tugging sensation in her intestines, a mixture of pleasure and discomfort.

    "No... Master inserted it last time. Without Master''s permission, the bitch won''t take it out~" The beautiful wife, enduring the peculiar sensations coming from her anus, spoke intermittently.

    Derick felt somewhat moved. It seemed that Camilla, once the most conservative housewife, had become the most obedient and diligent after loosening up. Derick remembered that last time, he casually inserted the anal plug to prevent his semen from leaking out. Unexpectedly, she hadn''t removed it since then.

    Yi Ren also turned back with some curiosity, looking at the petite and exquisite black anal plug inserted into Camilla''s anus. Blinking her eyes, she seemed lost in thought.

    "How did you go to the bathroom during these three days?" Derick was curious. She wouldn''t have been holding it in all this time, right?

    "I... I carefully clean my intestines several times after each bowel movement, then reinsert it..." Camilla''s face turned slightly red. Whether it was due to the stimulating sensation from her anus or the embarrassment of her explanation, she shared this information.

    Derick gently pulled out the anal plug from the beautiful wife''s anus. Since it had been inserted into Camilla''s anus for several days, it was covered in anal secretions, carrying a bit of warmth and fragrance when Derick carefully sniffed it. It seemed she had cleaned it with scented enema fluid.

    Derick held the black anal plug, about a dozen centimeters long, and waved it towards the curious Yi Ren. The mature beauty immediately understood his intention, feeling extremely embarrassed. She lowered her underwear and stockings to her thighs, then with both hands, she actively spread apart her buttocks, exposing the puckered anus.

    Derick slowly aligned the tip of the anal plug with Yi Ren''s tender anus. With a slight force, the anal plug went straight in. Thanks to the lubrication from Camilla''s anal secretions, the insertion wasn''t difficult.

    "Mmm... Oh~"

    Yi Ren let out a soft moan. Her petite face tensed, and she gently bit her teeth. Although Derick had explored her anus before, using an anal plug was a new experience for her. Unlike the hot penis, the plug was thinner, somewhat cold, and notably firmer. The sensation of having it inserted into her rectum was peculiar, accompanied by an indescribable sense of shame.

    "Yi Ren, make sure to clench well. Camilla has held it for three days without it falling out. Don''t disappoint me," Derick teased with a wicked smile as he pushed the anal plug a bit further, leaving only the top and the loop outside. Now, Yi Ren''s cute little anus was completely hidden.

    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204 204: Two Beauties, Four Flesh Holes

    As the anal plug was inserted to its deepest point, Yi Ren started feeling uncomfortable. She couldn''t help but tighten her sphincter muscles, causing her anus to contract slowly. However, she discovered that the foreign object inside her rectum was somewhat slippery, as if it could be squeezed out at any moment by the contracting anus. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Unable to endure the discomfort, Yi Ren had to lie down and make an effort to force herself to relax her muscles. However, the sensation of having a rigid object inside her intestines was unmistakable and extremely uncomfortable. Her body instinctively tried to expel the foreign object.

    "Master... you''re really good at tormenting people~" Yi Ren couldn''t help but lament in her heart. In just a short period, she was already sweating profusely, engaged in a fierce battle against her body''s instincts. The struggle was making her extremely uncomfortable.

    "I really don''t know how she managed to wear this for such a long time..." Yi Ren felt that time had slowed down since she put on the device. Her body became unusually sensitive.

    Derick paid no attention to Yi Ren''s discomfort. Instead, he slowly inserted his finger into Camilla''s anus. Due to the prolonged use of the anal plug, Camilla''s once pink and tender anus was now extremely red and stretched wide open. Derick''s finger easily slid in.

    "Ah, you... by doing this, you leave Master so touched that I don''t know what to do..." Watching the beauty''s anus struggle to close, Derick felt a mix of satisfaction and sympathy. Transforming a conservative lady into such a loyal and submissive "female dog" was undoubtedly a conquest that provided an overwhelming sense of accomplishment.

    The man''s thumb gently moved within the sensitive anus of the beautiful woman. Meanwhile, his index and middle fingers pressed against her full vulva, creating the illusion that Derick was simultaneously pinching Camilla''s vagina and anus.

    Being stimulated in two sensitive areas at once, Camilla''s body became soft, and her lower region couldn''t help but quiver with excitement. The sensations were peculiar¡ªher anus felt both stimulated and tense, while her vagina experienced a pleasurable sensation. Various feelings intertwined, leaving the beautiful woman''s mind in a chaotic state.

    "Since you''re performing so well, what reward would you like from Master?" Derick asked while playing with the beautiful woman''s body, leaning in to whisper beside her.

    Camilla, in a somewhat dazed state, continuously tightened and contracted her lower region. Hearing the man''s words, she mumbled unclearly, "Want... want Master~ Oh, it''s so joyful~"

    "Ha-ha... fulfilling your wish," Derick chuckled lasciviously. Supporting the raised buttocks of the beautiful woman, he rubbed his large penis against the groove between her thighs, letting the glans get coated with the lubricating juices from her moist cave. Then, aiming at her posterior entrance, he penetrated with a wet and tearing sound.

    "Ah..." The beautiful woman furrowed her brows, letting out a cheerful moan. As the man''s penis entered, the sensation was entirely different from the anal plug. The comfortable feeling of flesh against flesh, the fiery stimulation of the penis penetrating the rectum, all made the beautiful woman willingly embrace the irresistible pleasure. After extended training, Camilla, who had never experienced anal sex before, even began to develop a liking for this unique sensation, actively seeking the pleasure distinct from vaginal intercourse.

    "Ah... Master, it feels so good... so strange~ Mmm, my belly feels so full... Ahh~"

    The beautiful woman knelt on the ground, lifting her head with her beautiful hair cascading over her shoulders. Behind her, a robust man was thrusting his thick penis into her tight anus, creating wet, rhythmic sounds of penetration. The two bodies collided with each other, producing a slapping sound in their intimate union.

    Lady gazed with a mesmerized expression at this lascivious scene. She felt as if her body''s desires had been drawn out, and a lonely, empty sensation pervaded her delicate cave, making her urgently crave a thick and large penis to fill the void.

    Camilla trembled with excitement throughout her body. Unlike the continuous pleasure from vaginal intercourse, anal sex brought a sensation that was quite uncomfortable. This was because the nerves around the anus were sparse and overly sensitive, often providing pleasure primarily for the penetrating male.

    However, Camilla had found a unique approach, turning anal sex into an instinctive reaction. She adapted to the feeling of having a foreign object inside her rectum, amplifying the limited pleasure into an addictive experience.

    "Ah... Master, it''s so big~ Too big... Ahh... my anus feels so comfortable, so strange~ Ahh... slower, slower... Master is going to ruin the bitch''s anus," the beautiful woman moaned incessantly, completely immersed in the ocean of desire.

    "Hehe..." Derick chuckled lasciviously. After experiencing the tight sensation of the beautiful woman''s anal grip on his penis, he abruptly withdrew.

    "Wu..." The sensation, both thrilling and uncomfortable, abruptly ceased. Camilla felt like she had fallen from the clouds. She turned her head, looking at Derick with a pleading and pitiful expression.

    "Master... I want it~"

    "Don''t be in a hurry... here it comes~" Derick once again aimed his penis at the beautiful woman''s lower body. This time, he penetrated her plump and tender buttocks, thrusting into her honeyed cave, creating a squelching sound as he stirred the arousal.

    "Ah..." Different from the stimulating sensation of anal sex, but an overwhelmingly familiar pleasure invaded. Camilla instantly reached climax, releasing all the suppressed desires from the anal intercourse.

    Derick felt a warm flow onto his glans, tingling and slightly numb. Excitedly, he accelerated the thrusting speed, alternating between the beautiful woman''s anus and vagina, sometimes penetrating her anus a couple of times, then thrusting into her lovely buttocks.

    The two orifices of the beautiful woman squelched as Derick thrust back and forth, a copious amount of arousal dripping onto the floor. However, Camilla, in a state of intense excitement, was nearly about to lose consciousness, experiencing wave after wave of powerful orgasms.

    Just when Camilla was about to give in, Derick abruptly withdrew his penis and plunged it into Lady''s long-desired body. Following that, Derick continued to thrust back and forth into the four orifices of the two beautiful women.

    Sometimes, when Lady couldn''t hold on any longer, Derick would switch to Camilla, and vice versa. Back and forth, the two women experienced a dozen consecutive orgasms. In the end, their voices were hoarse from the continuous cries. Their anal and vaginal openings were swollen and dripping, and all four cavities were filled with semen.

    "You two, lift them onto the bed..." Derick directed the two maids. Both Moon Lady and Camilla had been overwhelmed by his actions and were now lying flat on the ground!

    Luckily, Joy and Valda were quite strong, or it would have taken some effort. Meanwhile, the remaining maid, Gina, obediently knelt under Derick, tending to his needs.

    Gina had performed this kind of task countless times, so she was very skilled. With her radiant and delicate lips, she thoroughly cleaned Derick''s penis, leaving no part untouched, not even neglecting the coronal sulcus and frenulum. She even slid her tongue into the urethral opening to lick and swallow the remaining semen before finally stopping.

    "I''m going out for a bit, and you all can take a break. No need to tire yourselves too much," Derick gently stroked the maid''s lovely head.

    "Alright... Master~" Gina obediently helped him put on his shoes, then saw him off from the room.

    "What are you two doing?" Upon Gina''s return, she caught the other two sisters sneaking around Moon Lady and Camilla. In their hands, they held a cup.

    Seeing Gina return, Joy quickly waved at her. "Come over and help. Don''t let this semen spill out~"

    Gina approached with a strange expression, observing the two sisters holding a glass each, with the cup rims positioned under the openings of Yi Ren and Camilla. A streak of cloudy semen was slowly flowing down the cup walls.

    "What... what are you two doing?" Gina almost spat out blood. Were they stealing the semen that Master ejaculated? When did these two become so sneaky and shameless?

    "Oh, come help quickly. The cup is too big, and it can''t hold both. Mistress''s anal opening is also leaking semen, and it''s dripping onto the bed. We''re wasting a lot..." Joy anxiously explained.

 Chapter 205 205: Liu Jianyes Decision

    Gina looked disdainful. "You two are really beyond words, resorting to such methods?"

    "Hmph... don''t pretend, Gina. Judging by how eagerly you were licking Master''s penis just now, it seemed like you wanted to swallow it whole. Don''t act like you''re innocent. If you don''t help now, you won''t get a share later..." Joy sneered, showing a hint of disdain. She seemed to be saying, "I don''t understand what you''re pretending for."

    Gina was momentarily choked. The thought of the intoxicating taste of Master''s semen and its rumored beauty-enhancing benefits made her legs go weak, and both of her mouths seemed to be salivating.

    "I can''t resist. At worst, if Mistress finds out, I''ll just get scolded..." Gina thought, and it had to be said that due to the long time they spent together, the three maids and Mistresses were not as distant as before, sometimes even able to joke around.

    "I knew it..." Valda watched as Gina hastily brought a cup, unable to hold back her laughter.

    Gina blushed under the mocking of the two sisters but cautiously proceeded to collect the semen flowing from Moon Lady''s opening.

    "Alright, alright. Let''s go quickly. If Mistress wakes up and finds out, our butts will be in for a beating." The three maids stealthily left the room...

    Meanwhile, Derick, who had already left the base, naturally had no idea about the sneaky actions of the three maids. Even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care.

    Walking on the deserted streets, Derick casually opened the system menu.

    Host: Derick

    Abilities: Electric Ability LV7, Wood Ability LV6, Magnetic Ability LV5, Earth Ability LV5

    Physical Fitness: 401

    Speed: 399

    Strength: 423

    Spirit: 608

    Points: 276901

    It''s been a while since Derick checked, and he didn''t expect the female warriors to be so diligent recently. In less than a week, at least tens of thousands of zombies died under their relentless extermination. Indeed, after the implementation of the level system and granting abilities as rewards, the female warriors'' speed in clearing zombies increased.

    Retracting the system screen, although Derick still had some points, there was nothing urgent he needed to spend them on. The development of the base didn''t require his intervention; Moon Lady and Angelica could naturally handle everything.

    Speaking of which, it''s been quite a while since the apocalypse started, and Derick hasn''t visited Grizzly City yet! With his current straight-line flying speed, he probably wouldn''t be slower than those civilian airliners.

    However, before going out to play, he decided to take a look at the Grizzly Military District, to see what they were up to.

    In the eastern suburbs of Grizzly City, the location of the Grizzly Military District, hundreds of thousands of troops were camped here. Defensive structures and various fortifications were set up in an area of dozens of kilometers. The sky was filled with armed helicopters, drones, early warning aircraft, and more.

    "Dadada"

    "Boom Boom Boom"

    The sound of gunfire and explosions merged into a continuous roar. In the rear positions, artillery and howitzers roared, spewing out deafening sounds. The ground shook, and clusters of dazzling explosions bloomed, turning the area of several hundred meters into flat ground.

    This was the firepower of an entire mechanized infantry division of the Grizzly Military District, including two mechanized infantry regiments, a firepower strike regiment, and an armored regiment. With the overwhelming firepower from over thirty thousand people, they blocked the approaching horde of several hundred thousand zombies in front of their defensive positions.

    "Tsk tsk tsk... The firepower is fierce," Derick looked at the scene with some surprise. Although these attacks couldn''t harm him, watching such a massive and intense firepower, it couldn''t be denied that men were naturally interested in the battlefield.

    "I thought there was no reaction when I entered. It turns out they were blocked by the zombie horde. But how did they attract such a huge horde?" Derick was puzzled. Almost half of Grizzly City''s zombies seemed to be converging in this direction!

    After carefully observing the battlefield for a while, Derick lost interest in watching further. He changed direction and flew towards the direction of Magic Capital.

    At this moment, inside the Grizzly Military District, Liu Yuanbing and several major generals had unpleasant expressions. Originally, they intended to enter Grizzly City to rescue survivors, but now tens of thousands of troops were trapped at the entrance. The battle had been ongoing for three days, and progress was extremely slow.

    Although the military district had not encountered high-level mutant zombies temporarily, the relentless horde of low-level zombies, like locusts, rushed over fearlessly. There was no respite, and large quantities of stored ammunition were expended. Soldiers took turns on the front lines just to catch a brief moment of rest.

    "Dad, what should we do? So far, more than half of the stored ammunition has been used up. Even with the armament factory working overtime, it''s still not enough. It won''t be long before the soldiers run out of bullets. Are we going to let them charge with bayonets?" Liu Yuanbing anxiously asked his father.

    Liu Jianye sighed abruptly. In his heart, there was a trace of sorrow. "Give the order. Let the troops at the front hold on, slowly retreat, disperse the military district, and each unit should not exceed five thousand people. This way, it won''t attract the attention of the zombie horde..."

    "What? Father, are you planning to..." Liu Yuanbing initially just wanted to retreat or break through, but he didn''t expect his father to suggest breaking up the military units into smaller formations.

    "If possible, I wouldn''t want to do this. It''s just that if we continue like this, our entire army might be wiped out. I''m already quite old, and it doesn''t matter if I die. However, it would be a pity for these young soldiers to die. Moreover, there are unknown numbers of survivors waiting for rescue in the Grizzly City area. I can''t let the soldiers all sacrifice here. There''s still hope if we disperse..." Liu Jianye was deeply pained. He was old, and in his youth, he had experienced countless battles, conquering lands and swallowing thousands of miles like a tiger. He had been loyal to his country throughout his life, but now, in his old age, he couldn''t even save some survivors. He had to disband the unit he had personally led. How could he not feel sorrowful?

    Liu Yuanbing''s expression became solemn. He respectfully saluted his father and then walked out with determined strides.

    Liu Jianye smiled bitterly. Although at this point, it was impossible to lead the army into the city, what he needed to do now was to preserve the vitality of these soldiers as much as possible.

    Too many living people gathered together would attract the attention of the zombie horde. Endless zombies would rush in from all directions. Therefore, the current plan was to disband the army into smaller units, establish gathering points, and gather survivors. This was the only way to avoid being completely annihilated.

    However, the intricacies involved were not something that could be explained in a few words. Just dispersing and establishing gathering points would result in the loss of countless manpower. Moreover, a complete army and individual small units were entirely different. He didn''t know how they would develop afterward, and they would likely face more dangers with reduced resistance capabilities. It was more likely that they would be reduced to survival by hiding.

    If he wasn''t forced to the point of having no choice, Liu Jianye would never make such a decision. Even so, he secretly resolved to face life and death together with his army.

    After Liu Jianye''s orders were conveyed by Liu Yuanbing, it immediately stirred up a huge commotion throughout the entire military district. Everyone discussed what the commander''s decision meant, and whether it meant they had to give up rescuing survivors.

    Liu Wanting, in particular, angrily approached Liu Jianye, "Grandfather, what does that order mean? Why disband the troops and group all the female soldiers separately?"

    Liu Jianye looked at his granddaughter, who hated evil like an enemy and had almost the same temperament as him when he was young. He couldn''t help but give a wry smile.

    "Why are you laughing, Grandfather? You have to give me an explanation. Why are you abandoning these soldiers and survivors?" Liu Wanting said, feeling indignant.

    "Wanting, don''t be in such a hurry. Impatience is a weakness in your character. Being hasty won''t help. I haven''t abandoned them. On the contrary, I will stay here and defend without retreating!"

    "What!" Liu Wanting was surprised. Grandfather had just ordered all these soldiers to disband into small units and evacuate gradually. If Grandfather didn''t evacuate, wouldn''t he be staying here waiting to die?

    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 206 206: A Grand Gift for Derick

    Liu Jianye didn''t keep this matter a secret from Liu Wanting. Instead, he explained in detail the reasons for dispersing the troops and their gradual retreat. After listening, Liu Wanting was momentarily stunned.

    "Grandfather, then what about you..." Liu Wanting''s misunderstandings about Liu Jianye were all cleared up, but she still looked at him with red eyes, choked up and unsure of what to say.

    "No crying..." Liu Jianye''s stern voice echoed, "Remember, you are Liu Jianye''s granddaughter, a major general in the Grey Bear Military District. We shed blood, not tears!" The old man''s authoritative words resonated.

    Liu Wanting slowly stopped her tears, but she remained silent.

    "I''m old; even if I break out, it won''t make a difference. But you''re different. There are many survivors waiting for you to rescue them in Grey Bear City and other places. You can''t sacrifice yourself here. Do you understand?"

    "Yes..." Even though she was extremely unwilling, Liu Wanting knew that her grandfather''s decisions were always firm and that no one could stop him.

    "That''s good..." A smile appeared on Liu Jianye''s face. His son was unremarkable, and there weren''t many outstanding grandchildren. Only this granddaughter stood out, achieving the rank of major general by her own merits at such a young age. Moreover, she held real power.

    "For those female soldiers, I''m counting on you to lead them. Don''t let me down..." Liu Jianye spoke with earnestness and emphasis.

    "I understand," Liu Wanting nodded seriously.

    "Alright, you go down and prepare first. There''s a lot of work ahead. The evacuation of the military district won''t be completed in a short time," Liu Jianye instructed.

    After receiving the orders, Liu Wanting didn''t hesitate. She saluted Liu Jianye and quickly walked out. The number of female soldiers in the Grey Bear Military District wasn''t small. Although they were only one-tenth the number of male soldiers, they still exceeded five thousand. Managing them wouldn''t be easy.

    Seeing Liu Wanting''s departing figure, a fleeting hint of imperceptible regret and melancholy flashed in Liu Jianye''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared, transforming into a resolute gaze.

    ...

    In the Magic Capital city, Derick stood on the top of a tall building, gazing at this once bustling international metropolis that had become a deserted ghost town. The entire world was eerily quiet, with only occasional flocks of mutated zombie crows flying by, cawing raucously.

    "Could it be that most survivors in the Magic Capital have died?" Derick couldn''t help but wonder. However, upon reflection, it seemed unlikely. The Magic Capital Military District was more powerful, and it housed one of the country''s five major military districts¡ªthe Southeast Military District. It wouldn''t completely fall.

    Moreover, human survival capabilities were incredibly robust. While the zombies were terrifying, with careful avoidance, it was not impossible to survive.

    Most importantly, mutated zombies rarely attacked small gatherings of people. The main reason was that these advanced zombies had a certain level of intelligence and instinctively sought to evolve more perfectly. They were only attracted to large gatherings of people, which gave ordinary survivors some chance of survival.

    Soon, after a few minutes of searching, Derick found four survivors who had come out to search for food. They were armed with various strange weapons¡ªshovels, steel pipes, worn-out machetes¡ªanything they could find. They all looked emaciated.

    "Captain, be cautious. I think I heard my husband''s zombie roar. Perhaps there are some humans nearby." A young man twitched his ears and said to the leader.

    "Could it be people from other bases coming out for a hunt?" Meng Jiamin frowned in puzzlement.

    However, they had to be cautious as the words from the young man named Xiao Song were worth noting. His ears were always sensitive, making him an effective scout during material searches and hunting missions.

    "Everyone, be careful and avoid making noise," Meng Jiamin quietly instructed the three followers behind him. The four moved cautiously through the streets, without attracting the attention of the zombies on the other side of the nearby street.

    Upon entering a small supermarket, the four of them finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was a bit safer now, at least without the fear of alerting a large group of zombies outside. However, for safety reasons, Meng Jiamin still sent two of his followers to search the supermarket thoroughly, checking for any hidden zombies.

    This was crucial information acquired at the expense of the lives of many survivors in their gathering place. Some survivors, thinking they could scavenge safely by carefully avoiding zombie hordes on the streets, ended up being bitten by zombies hiding in rooms. While some lucky ones managed to kill the zombies, the noise attracted more zombies from the surroundings.

    "Boss, it''s safe," the two followers reported after a thorough search.

    "That''s good. Everyone, pack up quickly and try to keep the movements as quiet as possible. Don''t alert the zombies," Meng Jiamin cautioned.

    After half an hour of effort, the three managed to fill several bags with various items, mainly easily storable food and clean water, such as compressed biscuits, raisins, energy drinks, and jerky.

    It''s been less than a month since the apocalypse began. Although food is in extremely short supply, it doesn''t mean that all the food has been scavenged. Many stores are situated amidst zombie hordes, requiring these pioneering teams to risk their lives to gather supplies. One wrong move could lead to death.

    Certainly, the risks are high, but the rewards are equally substantial. The supplies brought out by these four individuals today, aside from contributing half to the base, are enough to sustain them for half a month. In a base where ordinary people struggle to guarantee even two meals a day, these abundant resources are highly valuable.

    "That''s great, Jiamin! We hit the jackpot this time. With a bit of rationing, these supplies will last us at least twenty days," Xiao Song excitedly remarked.

    Their expeditions were not always bountiful; sometimes they would lose manpower or return empty-handed. Originally a six-person team, they now only have four members left, as the other two fell victim to zombie attacks.

    "Alright, you, getting all excited now? Hurry up and pack, and be careful, or a zombie might come and take a bite out of you in a moment," Meng Jiamin teased with a smile.

    "Hehe... I can''t help it, boss. It''s just too exciting!" Xiao Song scratched his head, looking sincere.

    With laughter and banter, the four finished packing, slung their backpacks on, and were ready to leave the supermarket for the base.

    Suddenly, a figure flashed at the entrance, making Meng Jiamin''s face change drastically. He cautiously stepped back a few paces, gripping the entrenching tool in his hand, while the other three mirrored his alert movements.

    "Friend, if you''re looking for supplies, there''s plenty here. Help yourself, and we won''t bother each other. If you''re thinking of violence, we''re not to be trifled with..." Meng Jiamin looked at the man with a cautious tone. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick smiled gently, slowly lifting his head. He had watched these four individuals enter the supermarket, waited for a while, and when they didn''t come out, he decided to check on them.

    Seeing Derick''s appearance and clothing, Meng Jiamin became even more nervous. The newcomer looked very clean, with spotless clothes, healthy skin ¨C he seemed untouched by the apocalypse. Meng Jiamin wasn''t foolish; someone with this demeanor had to be well-off and of high status. It was unlikely that he experienced the hardships of the post-apocalyptic world. Moreover, he was casually dressed, as if on vacation, which didn''t fit the typical profile of someone surviving in this harsh reality.

    Abruptly, Derick produced a handgun, pointing it at the anxious group, instantly terrifying them.

    "Brother, let''s talk things out. Please don''t shoot, please don''t shoot... You can ask for anything you want," Meng Jiamin hastily pleaded, the other three also turning pale, their hands gripping their weapons with a hint of trembling.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t have any other demands. I just wanted to ask, are you guys from a nearby settlement?" Derick showed a harmless smile to Meng Jiamin.

    Meng Jiamin swallowed hard. Although the man in front of him hadn''t fired a shot, he didn''t dare to let his guard down.

 Chapter 207 207: Survivor Base

    Meng Jiamin''s fear wasn''t just about the gun in the man''s hand; more importantly, he feared the consequences of a gunshot alerting nearby zombies. If that happened, they might all end up dead right there.

    Therefore, these scavenging teams rarely used firearms. It was simply too noisy, and unless they were pushed to the extreme or in enclosed spaces where sound wouldn''t carry, using guns was typically avoided.

    "Yes, we''re from a nearby settlement. We''re out searching for supplies," Meng Jiamin responded cautiously.

    "That''s good to know. I''ve been hiding nearby as a survivor. There are some stored supplies at home, which is how I''ve managed to survive until now. Since there''s a gathering place for survivors, could you take me there?" Derick holstered his gun, revealing a faint smile.

    The men breathed a sigh of relief, but their guard wasn''t completely down. In the apocalypse, the threat of death came not only from zombies but also from other survivors. The reason could be as trivial as a bottle of water or a packet of instant noodles. The ugliness of human nature surfaced rapidly under the pressure of survival in the apocalypse.

    "Of course, can I know your name, friend?" Meng Jiamin hurriedly stepped forward, addressing him warmly.

    "Derick..."

    "Then I''ll call you Derick. I hope you don''t mind," Meng Jiamin said with enthusiasm.

    Derick shook his head, indicating he didn''t mind.

    "We just finished collecting supplies on this trip and were planning to return to the base. Derick, you can come with us." Meng Jiamin signaled discreetly to the other three men. The four of them, along with Derick, left the supermarket together, backpacks slung over their shoulders.

    On the way, Meng Jiamin appeared very enthusiastic, continuously narrating post-apocalyptic events to Derick, including some rules inside the settlement.

    The other three men, however, closely followed behind the two, seemingly walking normally but keeping a close eye on the gun holstered at Derick''s waist. It was as if they were ready to act if he made any sudden moves.

    Meng Jiamin didn''t believe a single word Derick said. How could someone stay at home for so many days and still look so clean? Knowing that the water supply in the city had been cut off for half a month, and seeing that he dared to roam alone in the apocalypse, he didn''t look like an ordinary person who would stay inside for almost a month without going out.

    Derick, of course, noticed the subtle actions of the four men. However, it was normal vigilance, and if they had any malicious intentions, they would have been dealt with long ago.

    After meandering for a long stretch, the group finally arrived at the entrance of the survivor base. The location was a high-end residential area surrounded by various damaged cars. The perimeter was enclosed by a high wall, and beyond the wall, there was a fence arranged in a circle¡ªa part of the original protective measures for the neighborhood.

    Of course, all the entrances and exits of the neighborhood were sealed off, ensuring that no zombies could enter. Therefore, Derick and the group entered through an entrance to an underground bunker, directly reaching the back of the base.

    On the other side of the bunker, seven or eight men were idly smoking and playing cards. On a nearby table were several packets of instant noodles, serving as gambling stakes.

    "Hehe."

    "I lost, pay up, pay up, pay up~" a man chuckled triumphantly, extending his hand toward the others.

    "Damn, what bad luck." The men who lost money looked a bit gloomy.

    "Alright, stop playing; someone''s back..." Hearing footsteps from inside the bunker, a few men at the entrance became alert. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Upon seeing Meng Jiamin leading Derick, the men relaxed their guard. Someone greeted them from afar, "Boss Meng, how was today''s haul? Looks like you hit the jackpot!"

    "Where, where, just a small gain..." Meng Jiamin said with a smile, exchanging words with the men and passing over a few cigarettes.

    "But this one looks a bit unfamiliar, who is..." One of the leaders at the entrance looked at Derick with some confusion.

    "Oh... this is a survivor we met outside, wanting to enter the base..." Meng Jiamin quickly patted the shoulder of the squad leader, whispering in his ear. The two hid in a corner and discussed.

    "But... if it hasn''t been approved by Director Liu, everyone who wants to join the base needs to go through a check..." The squad leader showed a trace of hesitation.

    Meng Jiamin immediately understood and discreetly took out two unopened packs of cigarettes and several packages of beef jerky from his pocket, handing them to the squad leader. "Help us out, this is my friend, and he''s in a bit of a bind... Consider these as a little reward for your help."

    Seeing these items, the squad leader''s eyes revealed a hint of greed. He nodded vigorously, silently accepting them. "Haha, no problem with these. We''re like brothers; just tell him to be a bit more cautious..."

    Although it had been less than a month since the apocalypse started, the world had already undergone significant changes. Except for a few bases, most places were overrun by zombies. Food and water were scarce, not to mention luxuries like cigarettes, which had become more valuable than staples such as rice and flour.

    Moreover, without any surprises, consumables like cigarettes and alcohol were only becoming more expensive in the apocalypse. Especially those produced before the end of the world, they were outrageously expensive now. In the short term, no one would be producing such items; using a bit meant having less.

    In the current base, the price of food had skyrocketed. Former currencies turned into scraps of paper, and even gold thrown on the ground had no takers. The hard currency had transformed into firearms, weapons, and cigarettes and alcohol. Only these two items could be exchanged for food, drink, and even women.

    As for cigarettes and alcohol, the base''s existing stock was already limited. With the recent consumption, their prices had surged. Although it hadn''t reached exorbitant levels yet, they were definitely considered hard currency.

    That''s why the squad leader readily agreed. As for being discovered, how could that be possible? The entire base had a population of over three thousand. Did Director Liu spend every day scrutinizing the newcomers?

    "Alright... you can go in now." After handing over half of the supplies from their backpacks, Meng Jiamin''s group was smoothly allowed to enter.

    The reason these people stood guard here was not only to ensure the safety of the base entrance but also because the base enforced the rule that all resources from scavenging teams had to be shared, with half going to the base for daily use. Although it was morally questionable, there was no other choice for survival.

    "Ah... new packaging. This stuff is quite rare." After Meng Jiamin left, the squad leader distributed a few cigarettes to his subordinates and pocketed the rest.

    Upon receiving the cigarettes, the other men couldn''t wait to light up, showcasing the peculiar priorities of people ¨C unable to secure a meal, yet eagerly pursuing these indulgences.

    "Outside the base are zombies and some mutated wild beasts. Normally, no one dares to come out. Only armed soldiers and some particularly courageous survivors dare to form scavenging teams to search for supplies. So, giving some resources is like paying an entry fee. Consider it the cost to enter the city," Meng Jiamin explained to Derick as they walked.

    The five of them passed through the entrance of the air-raid shelter, went out through an iron gate, and finally entered the base.

    Turning back, Derick understood why Meng Jiamin and his team had to enter through such a complicated route, utilizing both the air-raid shelter and sewer pipes.

    The base seemed hastily organized. Besides the original low iron fence outside, there was also a wall made of old cars and miscellaneous items. After entering the base, Derick could see that the gaps between the buildings were blocked with bricks and cement, forming a defense similar to ancient city walls. Based on a small community, the base had expanded some safe areas around it.

    From the outside, the area seemed decent, easily accommodating tens of thousands of people. Although these three defense measures might look like trash to Derick, not even comparable to a simple city wall, they were sufficient to block the numerous low-level zombies.

 Chapter 208 208: Lin Moer

    Even if the zombies happened to breach the first layer of the fence, there was a second layer made of a fortress constructed from old cars to obstruct them, providing the people inside the base with reaction time.

    The design might not be sophisticated, but it was highly practical. It seemed that in any situation, human survival instincts would make them resilient.

    "So, Derick, what do you think..." Meng Jiamin hesitated as he spoke to Derick. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I understand. I won''t let you go empty-handed. Should be enough, right?" Derick took out a small box of bullets from his pocket and tossed it to Meng Jiamin.

    "More than enough..." Meng Jiamin nodded repeatedly. Although they didn''t have guns, these bullets could be sold on the base market. Weapons, alcohol, and even bullets were popular commodities.

    Derick didn''t pay much attention to these items. The small box of bullets he just gave them was something he casually took out from his system space. There were plenty more where that came from, but he rarely needed them. Consider it as the entry fee Meng Jiamin had just helped him pay.

    "Alright, let''s part ways here..." Derick turned around, not saying much, and left directly.

    The remaining four people looked at each other for a while. "Uh...Meng, forget it. Maybe he''s some big shot. We better not try to establish that kind of connection," Xiao Song advised Meng Jiamin.

    "Let''s go, organize the supplies we brought back this time, and exchange the unused items for food at the market..." Meng Jiamin snapped back to reality and instructed the others.

    On the other side, Derick followed the roads within the base, observing the situation as he walked. After a few minutes of walking, he reached the southwest corner of the base. Turning past a building, he saw an open space with many stalls set up. Numerous survivors were leisurely browsing through them, occasionally bargaining with the stall owners, creating a lively atmosphere.

    After the apocalypse, this was the first time Derick had seen a market similar to those before the end of the world. Moreover, it was quite different from the markets in Order. Order''s market had been established much earlier due to the highly secure living conditions. Since there was no need to worry about basic necessities, the female warriors and maids had the leisure to pursue other things, leading to the natural emergence of market-like activities.

    However, the variety in this base was more diverse. In Order, all the survivors were women, so the types of traded goods were not as extensive. They mainly focused on cosmetics, beautiful clothing, toiletries, and luxury items¡ªthings highly sought after by women before the apocalypse.

    Now, with Order undergoing reforms, many markets were gradually transforming into convenience stores with a wider range of products. At the same time, Lisa and her companions had initiated a unique business ¨C Derick''s photo trading store, which gained considerable popularity. Typically holding two sales events each week, the store was almost always sold out, making it a special and lucrative business.

    However, both Angelica and Derick paid little attention to the store''s income. It was more about giving the women who wanted to get close to the Lord an opportunity to do so.

    "It seems that the most popular items here are naturally food and weapons. However, there aren''t many stalls selling these two things, and the prices are quite high," Derick thought to himself.

    The most popular weapons and tobacco here are not very popular in the Order base. Few women smoke, and many cigarettes brought back from resource collection are left untouched in the basement. As for weapons, they are abundant, and almost all female warriors use cold weapons that can enhance their abilities. Firearms are often used as a deterrent or for training new female warriors.

    Derick walked through the market, observing that it wasn''t large¡ªit was set up in a park within this small community, with a scale of probably a hundred or so people. Various items like bedding, clothes, tobacco, firearms, ammunition, food, purified water, and more were available for sale.

    "Hmm! This necklace looks nice..." Derick stopped in front of a booth with a sea-blue necklace, feeling drawn to it.

    "If I buy this and give it to my sister, it should look great on her, matching her cool and elegant demeanor..." Derick squatted down with keen interest.

    "How much for this item?" he asked an older booth owner.

    "Sir, if you want this item, you can take it with just some food..." The booth owner quickly responded upon seeing Derick''s inquiry.

    "Just some food, huh..." Considering that this gathering place probably lacked the ability or inclination to issue currency, most transactions were likely conducted through bartering. Derick directly tossed a bag of bread and a few pieces of jerky to the booth owner and exchanged them for this valuable necklace. Although he wasn''t well-versed in luxury items, judging by the appearance, it would have likely cost at least several hundred thousand before the apocalypse. However, now he obtained it with just a bag of bread and some jerky.

    Casually stashing the necklace into the system space, Derick, after a brief observation, found that there was nothing else worth buying. He was about to leave when he noticed a commotion around a vendor not far away.

    Approaching, Derick was taken aback. A slightly emaciated young girl was crouching in front of a makeshift stall, head lowered. The sign displayed a few lines, essentially pleading for someone''s kindness in exchange for a bit of food. It essentially conveyed a willingness to become a servant.

    If this had happened before the apocalypse, he would probably have thought it was a scam or some form of performance art. However, in a place like this, given her condition, Derick had no reason to doubt the authenticity.

    "Is the food shortage in this base this severe?" Watching the girl almost reach a state of skin and bones, Derick felt a tinge of sorrow. In Order, even the lowest-ranking female slaves were guaranteed enough to eat, but now it seemed like an extravagance for ordinary people here to even survive.

    "It''s strange. This girl doesn''t look bad. Why isn''t anyone willing to step forward? Buying her as a wife would be a good option."

    "Forget it. This little girl insists on bringing her younger sister along. Buying one means buying two. While it may seem cost-effective, it also means two mouths to feed. Most people can''t even feed themselves now; who would bother with others?"

    "Yeah, the Lin sisters were residents of this community before the apocalypse. Both were very beautiful. But when the apocalypse hit, their parents died, and the two girls, without any skills, often couldn''t even have enough to eat. This is probably their last resort after three days, and yet no one has made a move..."

    The men nearby were fervently discussing, their words filled with pity.

    Derick observed carefully, the girl was indeed an extremely beautiful young lady, but she was just too thin, making her seem as if a gust of wind could blow her away, and her beauty had faded due to malnutrition.

    Approaching the girl''s stall, Derick crouched down, looking at the somewhat frail young lady. "Lift your head, let me have a look."

    The girl hesitated for a moment, then slowly lifted her head. Her dry, yellowed hair revealed signs of malnutrition, and her thin cheeks showed a slight fear as she met Derick''s gaze.

    The crowd around, previously buzzing with discussion, quieted down. Derick, easily distinguished by his clean attire and composed demeanor, appeared out of place in this post-apocalyptic world where survival was a struggle for ordinary people.

    "Hmm... What''s your name?" Derick observed the girl with genuine interest.

    "I''m called Lin Mo''er..." Her voice was soft and weak, yet exceptionally clear and pleasant.

    Derick took out a bottle of water, three bags of bread, and a large pack of compressed biscuits from his pocket, handing them over to the girl.

    For a moment, Lin Mo''er hesitated to accept the items. She had been selling herself for three days, and not a single person had the means to rescue her and her sister. The high-ranking officials wouldn''t bother with an ordinary girl like her. She had almost given up hope, but now she found herself receiving an unexpected surprise.

 Chapter 209 209: Lin Kexin

    "These... these things are all for me?" Lin Mo''er''s hands trembled, showing a mix of surprise and disbelief.

    "Of course, if not for you, then who else?" Derick smiled at the young girl.

    Tears welled up in the excited eyes of the girl. She cautiously took the food and water in her hands, feeling a deep sense of gratitude towards the man before her.

    "Thank you, thank you so much..." Lin Mo''er seemed so happy that she was on the verge of tears, continuously expressing her gratitude to Derick.

    The surrounding crowd also got emotional, their eyes lingering on the food in the girl''s hands. While the amount might not be substantial, that large pack of compressed biscuits alone could sustain an adult for three days, ensuring they wouldn''t starve. In the current state of the base, these items were considered life-saving. And to give them away for free?

    Currently, the base distributed food three times a week, but the meager rations barely kept people from starving. Apart from the organized teams sent out daily for resource collection by the base, only individual exploration teams could secure food.

    In the entire base, except for the high-ranking officials and some capable exploration teams, most ordinary people struggled to maintain a state of not starving, let alone those who were old, weak, sick, or disabled.

    Though a few men in the crowd seemed eager to act, Derick was still present, preventing any reckless moves.

    Lin Mo''er looked at the two bags of food and a bottle of water in her hands. She swallowed hard, then opened the water, taking a sip before carefully pocketing the rest of the food.

    Observing that she hadn''t eaten yet, Derick raised an eyebrow. However, he didn''t stop her; he just pulled Lin Mo''er to her feet. "What are your plans now? Will you stay here, or..."

    "I... I want to share some of these things with my younger sister; she''s even younger than me," Lin Mo''er hesitated as she spoke these words, her bright eyes fixed on Derick, seemingly waiting for his opinion.

    "No need to look at me like that. Since I said they''re for you, it''s up to you how to handle it," Derick replied.

    "Thank you." Lin Mo''er nodded earnestly at Derick and then packed up her belongings, preparing to leave.

    Observing that Derick didn''t seem to follow, the few men who had been standing by eagerly followed Lin Mo''er, their intentions quite obvious.

    Derick quickly stepped forward, grabbing a small, thin man about to reach into Lin Mo''er''s pocket. "Hurry up and get lost. Don''t let me catch sight of you here again," Derick furrowed his brow. He wasn''t ready to kill anyone at the moment, especially since he was new to this base and the situation wasn''t entirely clear.

    The small man''s eyes flashed with a menacing glint, seemingly unwilling to give up. Without wasting words, Derick kicked him several meters away. The other men who were preparing to act were stunned, stumbling backward in confusion.

    "A toast without response deserves a cup poured on the ground," Derick said disdainfully, clapping his hands to dust off the dirt. He had restrained his strength; otherwise, the man wouldn''t just be lying on the ground spitting blood but would have had his internal organs shattered, given Derick''s current physical strength, which could withstand missile bombardment. How could an ordinary person compare?

    Lin Mo''er covered her pocket, feeling a bit frightened. She now realized that even her usual neighbors were attempting to rob her belongings in these circumstances.

    Seeing how effortlessly Derick intimidated the crowd, Lin Mo''er finally breathed a sigh of relief. Derick took a few steps forward, holding the girl''s hand. "Let''s go. Where''s your home? Lead the way!"

    This was the first time Lin Mo''er had held hands with a stranger, making her somewhat nervous and shy. Her face turned a bit pale, and her emotions were hard to discern.

    "Damn, this guy is definitely a fat lamb. He casually handed out so much food to that girl; he must have more. If we get our hands on it, we could probably eat well for the whole month..." After Derick left, one of the men expressed regret.

    "You want to die? Go by yourself. Didn''t you notice he had a gun strapped to his waist? Firing a gun inside the base won''t attract the attention of zombies..." A nearby person coldly interrupted his impractical fantasies.

    Derick led Lin Mo''er away, and not long after, they arrived at the base of a residential building. Climbing three flights of stairs, Lin Mo''er used her key to open the door.

    Although resources like food and clean water were scarce within the base, residential spaces were relatively abundant. Most of the houses had been vacated as many people turned into zombies, leaving these dwellings to the newborn survivors.

    However, this particular house belonged to Lin Mo''er and her family from the beginning. They had been stuck here since the apocalypse. Later, a small-scale military force and a few high-ranking government officials entered the area, establishing a gathering place.

    Hearing the door open, a younger girl ran out from the room. "Sister, you''re back!"

    Due to Lin Mo''er''s extreme thinness and pale complexion, Derick couldn''t accurately determine her age. However, the younger girl coming out of the room seemed to be a bit younger, with a relatively healthier complexion. She looked around fourteen or fifteen years old.

    After the younger sister exchanged greetings with Lin Mo''er, she looked up at Derick, her big eyes shimmering with curiosity.

    "Big brother, who are you?"

    "Little girl, I''m Derick, your sister''s friend." He smiled, gently running his fingers through the little girl''s hair. It was evident that the personalities of the two sisters were somewhat different. Lin Mo''er was more composed and quiet, while her younger sister was lively and energetic, showing no signs of sorrow despite the challenging environment of the apocalypse.

    "Can I call you Derick?" The little girl didn''t refuse Derick''s somewhat familiar touch and asked with a curious expression.

    "Of course, no problem..." Derick agreed with a smile.

    Watching the affectionate interaction between the man and her younger sister, Lin Mo''er felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, the apocalypse hadn''t erased her sister''s lively and adorable nature.

    "So, his name is Derick!" Lin Mo''er glanced deeply at the man, feeling a sense of gratitude. Although she and her sister were barely surviving, often relying on the charity of neighbors or the food distributed by the base, recently, food had become even scarcer. They had gone two days without a proper meal. Forced to find a solution, Lin Mo''er resorted to the desperate measure of selling herself, claiming to be searching for food outside.

    Her demands were high, requiring enough food for both her and her sister. Consequently, no one was willing to help until today when she encountered Derick. He didn''t ask for anything in return, generously giving her all these supplies and even helping her fend off those who tried to snatch her food.

    "Derick, don''t just stand here, come in and have a seat..." The little girl skillfully took Derick''s hand from her sister and led him into the room. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick, amused by the situation, let the little girl pull him along. During their conversation, he learned the name of the younger sister¡ªLin Kexin.

    Observing the room''s furnishings, Derick could tell that the two sisters kept it very clean, indicating a penchant for tidiness.

    His gaze shifted to the wall, where two simple spirit tablets were placed on a wooden shelf, bearing crookedly written lines of text. Derick sighed inwardly, recognizing what these items represented without needing a clear view.

    Lin Mo''er put down the things she was holding, intending to prepare something for Derick. However, she awkwardly realized there wasn''t much to offer. She couldn''t possibly use the items Derick had given her to entertain him.

    Derick, sensing the girl''s discomfort, simply took her hand and guided her to the sofa. "No need to be so formal, especially at a time like this. There''s no need for unnecessary formalities."

    "You two should eat something first..." Derick pointed to the food on the table.

 Chapter 210 210: Apocalypse Base in Magic City

    Seeing Derick''s actions, Lin Mo''er blushed, but she also knew that now was not the time for politeness. So, she opened the bread and handed it to her sister.

    "Xin, you eat..."

    Looking at the food handed over by her sister, Lin Kexin shook her head, "No... Sister, you haven''t eaten anything for the past two days. You should eat first!"

    "Alright, alright, you two little girls stop refusing each other. There''s still plenty of food here, enough for both of you to eat." Derick, seeing that the sisters were reluctant to eat first, took out another large pile of food from his pocket.

    Now both Lin Mo''er and Lin Kexin were puzzled. Derick''s pocket wasn''t that big, how could it hold so much?

    "What are you staring at? Don''t look at me, just eat..." Derick pointed to the table with a bunch of canned goods, bread, and drinks.

    "Thank you, Derick..." Lin Kexin smiled sweetly at Derick, and she started eating first. Lin Mo''er followed suit. The two sisters were too hungry to care much.

    The way the two sisters ate was a bit anxious, Lin Mo''er was more composed, but Lin Kexin almost devoured her food. Her little face swelled up, making her look like two stuffed buns.

    "Take it slow, take it slow, don''t choke..." Derick handed the little girl a bottle of water and advised her to slow down.

    Watching them eat, Lin Mo''er couldn''t help but shed tears. Since the apocalypse, except for the first few days, they had almost never eaten enough. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so thin and bony, with visible bones.

    Even though she had tried her best to give most of the food to her sister, the little girl still showed signs of malnutrition, pale and weak. During the growing period, not being able to eat enough added tremendous pressure, almost pushing the young girl to the brink of collapse.

    "Um..." Lin Kexin made an effort to swallow the food in her mouth, seeing Lin Mo''er in tears. She extended her little hand, gently wiping the tears from her sister''s eyes.

    "Sister, don''t cry. We are fine now. We have Derick bringing us so much food," the little girl consoled her sister sensibly.

    "It''s okay; I''m just happy," Lin Mo''er slowly wiped away her tears.

    Derick silently observed the scene, feeling a sense of sorrow. This scene was probably one of the most common in this post-apocalyptic world. Lin Mo''er and her sister were fortunate to encounter him, but many others might be suffering even more.

    In the end, the two sisters consumed half of the food on the table, their stomachs bulging. Satisfied, they stopped eating.

    "How about it? Are you full?" Derick asked with a smile, looking at the two sisters lying on the sofa.

    "Yes, we''re full. Thank you, Derick," the little girl, with a round and satisfied belly, pulled Derick''s hand, expressing her gratitude.

    ...

    Leaving the two sisters to rest at home, Derick ventured out, wandering through the base and observing the overall situation. Order''s base had cleared out more than half of the Grey Bear City. Survivors continued to join, bringing Order''s population to over ten thousand, expanding further.

    If all went well, Order''s influence would soon encompass the entire Grey Bear City. Derick needed to consider the next steps. The nearest location to Grey Bear City was the Magic City, densely populated and rich in resources.

    Derick''s plan was to establish an Order sub-base in the Magic City, with Grey Bear City as the main base and this one as the secondary base, with more to come in the future.

    This time, Derick didn''t intend to use the same brutal approach as before¡ªsending himself or female warriors to kill all the men and bring the women back to the base. Instead, he planned to employ a different method.

    For instance, enslavement. He would send female warriors to suppress the area, turning the men into slaves to perform laborious tasks like farming and building walls. The previous brutal method of killing everyone seemed somewhat wasteful now. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Considering the continuous growth of Order, there were often situations where manpower was insufficient. Therefore, enslaving these men to do some hard work became necessary.

    Derick wasn''t afraid of rebellion from these men. Many of the female warriors and servants were particularly disdainful and repulsive towards men, making it essential to employ them in such roles.

    The role of these sub-zone bases was significant. They not only gathered nearby survivors, ensuring safety, but the women who performed well in the sub-bases would also be granted the qualification to enter the main base. This opportunity would not be extended to men; their remaining value was to be exploited to death in the complicated labor of the base.

    Under Derick''s command, these men wouldn''t be allowed to come into contact with any ordinary women. When necessary, all men would undergo physical castration to ensure they wouldn''t entertain any inappropriate thoughts. Meanwhile, female warriors who harbored a deep hatred for men would oversee their labor, ensuring the women''s safety.

    Derick''s possessiveness was quite perverse. Even if he didn''t touch or find the women in his base appealing, he absolutely wouldn''t assign them to the men to disgust others. These men only had a tiny bit of value when engaged in the lowest-level labor.

    After wandering around and offering some food, Derick finally learned the situation of the entire base. The population was approximately around five thousand people, and the entire base was constructed within an upscale residential area.

    There are three walls surrounding the base, blocking all routes into the base and leaving only three underground passages for entry and exit.

    Responsible for managing and controlling the base is an artillery battalion from the Magic City Military Region, along with several surviving officials from the Magic City. The two sides collaborated to build this base.

    "At present, Major Ma is in charge of the entire base, and he has the greatest authority. The others, like Director Liu, Captain Fang, and Lieutenant Qin, were selected by Major Ma to manage the base and can be considered his subordinates."

    After receiving Derick''s items, a woman dressed provocatively with heavy makeup shared this information.

    "Friend, don''t be deceived by the appearance of this base; it''s actually not bad. After all, Major Ma has a military background, and the management under his command is relatively strict. I''ve heard that there aren''t many major vices. In other bases, the situation is chaotic, and there have even been cases of cannibalism."

    "Alright, I got it..." Derick waved his hand, signaling that she could leave.

    "Sigh, handsome, won''t you come in for a while? I can lower the price for you, how about a piece of bread..." The woman seemed a bit unwilling and attempted to seduce Derick.

    "Get lost, not interested..." Derick had no interest in such dirty women. If he wanted to have some fun, there were countless virgins in Order begging for him, so why bother with this place.

    The woman''s face stiffened, and she awkwardly swayed her hips as she left the place, muttering to herself, "Really, not willing to play even at such a low price. In times like these, still so picky..."

    "A battalion''s firepower should not be too difficult to handle. I estimate it can be resolved in about half an hour of combat..." Derick thought, considering the information he gathered from that prostitute.

    As for the woman''s claim that this base''s development was considered good, Derick dismissed it. In terms of security, the single wall within Order''s inner city could provide more defense than the poorly constructed three walls of this base combined. Regarding the quality of life, even the lowest-ranking female slaves in Order could guarantee three meals a day, while this base distributed food only three times a week. Derick considered this far from a good standard of living, especially when compared to the relative comfort within Order.

    Derick''s current concern was how to quickly conquer and occupy this base to avoid triggering greater chaos. After all, his goal was to take control, not to destroy. Achieving this would undoubtedly require a swift and decisive approach.

    Unlike Grey Bear City, the number of zombies here in Magic City was estimated to be in the tens of millions. Grey Bear City had a total population of just over three million, and most of its zombies had been cleared by Order. Additionally, many remaining zombies were attracted away by the Grey Bear Military District. Therefore, the number of zombies in the urban area was not too overwhelming.

 Chapter 211 211: Ma Quan

    Meanwhile, inside the base, Ma Quan was discussing matters with several subordinates over a map. A soldier hurriedly entered, "Captain, Zhang Jianxiong and that Wu Junwen are causing trouble again..."

    "What? Do they really think I wouldn''t dare to kill?" Ma Quan''s eyebrows raised, and he slammed the table fiercely.

    "Let''s go, take me to see what those two are up to, see what tricks they are playing this time," Ma Quan told his soldier.

    The group followed the soldier''s footsteps and arrived at an underground arena in a residential area.

    "Everyone, my brothers, I, Old Wu, used to be a soldier too, and I consider myself as having brotherhood with you all. I dare to say, Captain Ma says he wants to attack the North City''s grain depot to alleviate the food shortage in the base. But think about it, from here to the depot, it''s a full ten kilometers, not to mention the countless zombies waiting..."

    "Even if we miraculously make it to the depot and succeed, how are we going to transport the food back? This kind of action is too dangerous. Do you brothers want to risk your lives to get food, while the others in the base just sit around waiting for us to distribute food to them? Are you willing to do that?"

    From a distance, Ma Quan could hear Wu Junwen''s familiar yet irritating voice, inciting his soldiers and some police officers.

    "Wu Junwen, what are you doing? Get down here!" Ma Quan stepped forward, shouted loudly, startling Wu Junwen, who was standing on a platform.

    "Haha, turns out Captain Ma is here, perfect timing. Let me tell everyone, why are we risking so much to attack that grain depot?" Wu Junwen chuckled and jumped down from the platform.

    Ma Quan looked at Wu Junwen with disgust. This guy was rumored to be a real estate tycoon before the apocalypse, worth over ten billion, self-made man who spoke whatever suited the situation. He excelled at manipulating people''s emotions.

    Ma Quan disliked Wu Junwen because not only did this guy meddle in his actual actions, but he also rallied a group of others in the base against him, competing for power and influence, making Ma Quan''s every move difficult. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though Ma Quan controlled the majority of the military force in the base, an entire battalion of soldiers, a combat unit of 500 men, during the establishment of the base, there were others who contributed, with figures like Wu Junwen and Zhang Jianxiong being prominent.

    Speaking of Zhang Jianxiong, this man was no simple character. He used to be the underworld boss in the northern suburbs of Shanghai. He had been in and out of prison several times, a burly and rough figure. Still, he was extremely skilled at playing both sides, with nearly a hundred gangsters under his command. Together with Wu Junwen, they joined forces to compete with Ma Quan for control within the base.

    "Get lost, do I need to explain myself to you?" Ma Quan looked at Wu Junwen with complete disgust, not bothering to hide his revulsion. His straightforward military background made him intolerant of Wu Junwen''s cunning ways.

    "Haha... Hahaha, since Captain Ma doesn''t want to explain, I guess I''ll have to talk to your soldiers!" Wu Junwen laughed dryly and addressed the hundreds of soldiers below.

    Ma Quan''s expression changed. He could ignore Wu Junwen, but the soldiers below were his comrades, fellow warriors who had fought alongside him. Many of them bore various injuries from previous battles against zombies. Some soldiers had been scratched or bitten by zombies, and to prevent infection, they had chosen to amputate entire limbs.

    "I know this mission is very dangerous, but we have no choice. The supplies in the base are running out, and people are starving to death every day. Can you bear to watch this happen?" Ma Quan sighed, reluctant to take such a huge risk unless absolutely necessary. "If you''re willing to trust me, I, Ma Quan, will lead from the front in this battle and ensure victory."

    However, after Ma Quan''s words, a wave of murmurs emerged from below. It was evident that his words did not satisfy everyone.

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Ma Quan understood that these people were just a small force evacuated from the Magic Capital Military Region. They were scattered from the main force and were forced to stay here, facing various complex issues in the base every day. Considering their limited manpower, what he had achieved so far was commendable.

    Ma Quan cast a resentful glance at Wu Junwen and Zhang Jianxiong. If it weren''t for these two dragging them down, he might have already planned the attack on the grain depot in the northern city zone long ago. How could it be that the plan was only being set now?

    "If everything goes as planned, the operational plan will be announced tomorrow morning. You can all disperse now," Ma Quan said. Hearing this, the soldiers dispersed in small groups.

    Ma Quan frowned as he watched the scene. The population in the base was not small, but a significant portion of his soldiers was used to maintain the base''s operation and conduct daily searches for supplies. Only a small number could be spared for combat.

    "Captain, those two bastards are obviously up to no good. They''re constantly inciting others in the base, trying to seize power. This time, they even want you to abandon the plan to attack the grain depot. Why don''t we just arrest them to prevent further trouble?" After Wu Junwen and his companion left, Ma Quan''s security guard expressed discontent.

    "Sergeant, those two useless guys do nothing in the base, just lazy around and contribute nothing. What''s the point of keeping them?" Several soldiers nearby couldn''t help but discuss.

    "Sigh, I know it all too well. It''s just that the base is already unstable. If I lay hands on them now, it might cause chaos in the base. We can''t take such a risk," Ma Quan shook his head.

    The soldiers exchanged glances and didn''t dare to persuade further. In troubled times, strict measures were needed. Keeping Wu Junwen and Zhang Jianxiong around as dead weight would only slow down the development of the entire base.

    Ma Quan was well aware that Wu Junwen and his companion wanted to contest control over the base, aiming to dominate the entire gathering place. However, he was cautious because both of them had a considerable number of followers, and dealing with them might trigger chaos in the base. On the other hand, Ma Quan believed that as long as he firmly held the military power, he could ensure absolute control over the base.

    To guarantee the smooth implementation of tomorrow''s plan to attack the grain depot, Ma Quan had to make some concessions. He chose not to take action against Wu Junwen and Zhang Jianxiong, as his temperament would not allow these two hindrances to escape punishment during a critical moment.

    "Alright, go summon the other platoon leaders. Let''s discuss tomorrow''s plan to attack the grain depot. We must ensure everything goes smoothly," Ma Quan instructed his soldiers.

    On the other side, Wu Junwen and Zhang Jianxiong were discussing something in an underground chamber.

    "I have to say, you must be aware of it. The expression on that guy Ma''s face today probably means he''s itching to execute you," Zhang Jianxiong smirked at Wu Junwen.

    "Humph... You think I can''t see it? If I''m not mistaken, after the successful attack on the grain depot, the food crisis in the base will be immediately resolved. That guy Ma probably wants to deal with the two of us," Wu Junwen sneered, turning the tables on Zhang Jianxiong.

    Zhang Jianxiong''s face changed. He wasn''t a fool; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to manipulate situations to his advantage until now. The reason Ma Quan hadn''t taken action against them was to avoid causing chaos in the base. Once the crisis with the food depot was resolved, they would become the biggest threat.

    "What do you suggest we do then? We can''t just sit around and wait to be slaughtered. If you were in my shoes, you wouldn''t want to play the role of an ordinary survivor either!" Zhang Jianxiong stared at Wu Junwen with a fierce expression.

    Wu Junwen fell silent for a moment. "In this post-apocalyptic world, it''s dangerous. There''s a chance we might die, whether it''s you or me. So why can''t it be Mr. Ma?"

 Chapter 212 212: Wu Junwens Plan

    "What? You... want to take action against him?" Zhang Jianxiong was quite surprised. Murdering an active-duty soldier, if it were in the pre-apocalyptic world, would have been enough to get them both a death sentence.

    "Not taking action? Do you think we still have a chance otherwise? Are we going to wait for him to make the first move, or are you willing to be an ordinary survivor, unable to even have a proper meal?" Wu Junwen glanced at Zhang Jianxiong, speaking coldly.

    Zhang Jianxiong hadn''t expected that this seemingly frail real estate tycoon could be more ruthless at times than he, a head of a criminal organization. It was truly a matter of fighting to the death.

    "However, with our limited manpower, how can we possibly kill Ma Quan? He has several soldiers protecting him closely. If we resort to a direct attack, everyone will know it''s us. His soldiers won''t just let it go," Zhang Jianxiong said calmly, contemplating the situation.

    "Staying in the base gives us no chance, but if he goes out to attack the grain depot, then we''ll have plenty of opportunities, won''t we?" A glint of coldness flashed in Wu Junwen''s eyes.

    "As long as Ma Quan is dead, we can seize power and control the entire base. Even if someone suspects it''s us, without concrete evidence, who would dare to question us?" Wu Junwen''s plan indeed had some feasibility. Zhang Jianxiong found himself intrigued, though he still harbored some doubts. "Ma Quan''s soldiers might not be willing to let us take the leader''s position, and if Ma Quan dies, we''ll be the prime suspects."

    "You can rest assured about that. Not all of Ma Quan''s subordinates are loyal to him. Besides, they''ve had some grumblings about the losses they suffered while rescuing survivors and gathering supplies before. They just haven''t voiced their grievances openly," Wu Junwen said with a sinister tone.

    "We''re like two locusts on the same rope now. In the current situation, we better strike first," Zhang Jianxiong, not one to be indecisive, quickly discussed with Wu Junwen how to plan and execute their move to deal with Ma Quan the next day...

    Derick, holding a few spices he had traded for in the base, slowly returned to Lin Mo''er''s house.

    "Derick, where did you go? It''s been so long; I thought you wouldn''t come back!" Seeing Derick return, little Lin Kexin was excited and rushed towards him, chattering away.

    "I went to buy you some things. Tonight, we''re having hot pot..." Derick gently stroked the little girl''s head.

    Lin Kexin also enjoyed Derick''s touch, her little head raised, revealing a very satisfied and cute smile, much like a little cat, amusing Derick.

    Holding the little girl''s hand, Derick walked into the living room. Lin Mo''er was busy in the room, and when Derick entered, he saw that the young girl was making arrow feathers. Nowadays, firearms were not used frequently outside the base, and weapons like bows and crossbows were often handy.

    Most of the men in the base were engaged in tasks like patrolling gathering areas, building walls, and cultivating land. The women and children could only do relatively lighter work, and correspondingly, their rewards were much less.

    "Sister, take a break," Lin Kexin said, pulling her sister''s slightly reddened hand, expressing her concern. Sometimes, she wanted to help Lin Mo''er with some work, but her sister often stopped her, which made the little girl feel distressed for her sister.

    Lin Mo''er wiped the sweat from her forehead, paused in her work, and smiled at her younger sister.

    Lin Mo''er was well aware that the two sisters didn''t have the capability to take on physically demanding tasks or go out to search for food on their own. If they couldn''t find relatively easy work, they might starve to death here. The free food distributed by the base three times a week was far from enough for survival, and they couldn''t always rely on help from someone like Derick.

    Derick looked at this strong young girl with some emotion. Although Lin Mo''er had a slender figure, her eyes sparkled with strong determination. Taking care of her sister so well in the absence of both parents was already quite remarkable.

    "Mo''er, come over here..." Derick waved to the young girl. After hesitating for a moment, Lin Mo''er was pulled over by her younger sister and sat beside her.

    Derick took out a portable hot pot stove from a nearby box, along with two small gas canisters. Most places had experienced power outages, so natural gas and cooking became the primary means of preparing food. Derick had found this set of equipment inside the base.

    Turning on the flame switch, adding a few bottles of mineral water, throwing in the hot pot base, and then taking out canned luncheon meat, sausages, lamb, some vegetables, and meatballs from the bag, Derick gradually displayed a rich variety of food.

    Looking at Derick pulling out so many delicious items, Lin Mo''er felt a bit puzzled. "Um, brother, where did you get these fresh vegetables? You can''t find these things in the base anymore."

    While preserved meatballs were normal to store, fresh vegetables couldn''t be preserved for a month even in a cold storage. Although the base had some cultivation, it wasn''t time for harvesting yet.

    "I brought these from elsewhere. You two can eat with confidence!"

    Many of the fresh vegetables in Derick''s hands were grown inside the Order. The wood-element ability was inherently close to plants, making ripening vegetables a non-issue. Throwing them into the system space, where time stood still, meant they wouldn''t rot even if left for a year. Derick''s space was filled with who knows how much food.

    "Derick... it smells so good!" Lin Kexin''s mouth was almost watering, her little mouth constantly swallowing saliva, looking like a little greedy cat. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lin Mo''er tried to be a bit more reserved, but she couldn''t help swallowing saliva too. Seeing her sister''s craving eyes, she felt a bit distressed. At the same time, her gratitude towards Derick deepened even more, and she didn''t know how to repay him.

    In this apocalypse with scarce resources, even the higher-ups in the base might not have such a sumptuous meal.

    Soon, Derick uncovered the lid, and the food was already cooked. The aroma of hot pot wafted through the air. Lin Kexin eagerly looked at Derick, as if waiting for his order.

    "Okay, stop staring at me. Eat, eat~"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the two sisters immediately began to enjoy the feast eagerly.

    Half an hour later, Lin Kexin lay satisfied on the sofa, exclaiming, "Oh no, I ate too much. Can''t walk now..."

    "It''s your own fault. If you can''t eat more, don''t force yourself..." Lin Mo''er looked at her sister, amused and annoyed.

    "Well, the food was just too delicious. Can''t control my mouth~" the little girl said innocently.

    After the satisfying meal, the sisters'' complexion improved compared to the pale look before, gaining a bit of color. However, their bodies, which had become thin due to prolonged hunger, wouldn''t recover so quickly. They still needed to slowly replenish their nutrition.

    The night had fallen deep, and outside the bedroom where Derick lived, Lin Mo''er stood there, hesitating, as if struggling in her heart. Lin Kexin tiptoed from behind and lightly patted her sister''s shoulder.

    "Ah... Kexin, you scared me! What are you doing sneaking around?" Seeing her sister''s figure, Lin Mo''er finally calmed down.

    "Sister, come in quickly... go on, go on," Lin Kexin gently pushed her sister''s body.

    "You... what do you know!" Lin Mo''er''s face turned red instantly. She had thought her sister didn''t know, but she didn''t expect her to actively push her inside.

    "Sister, I can see it too. Derick is a good person, and he''s good to both of us. He''s also very handsome. I also want him to be my brother-in-law. Don''t you?" In the darkness, the little girl spoke softly.

    Lin Kexin''s words made Lin Mo''er even more embarrassed. If her sister wasn''t there, she might not have felt so awkward. But seeing her sister like this, she felt so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    In fact, she had already had this idea during the day. Derick was generous and could easily provide so much food. He was also handsome and well-off, and treated them well. He got along well with her sister, and after thinking it over, she didn''t seem to have any other way to repay him. It seemed that the only path left was to offer herself.

 Chapter 213 213: Embracing Lin Moer

    "Sister, what are you hesitating for? Hurry up and keep Derick here. Do you want him to leave? If you don''t go in, I will!" Lin Kexin was getting anxious seeing her sister hesitate.

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go. You go back to your room, okay?" Lin Mo''er couldn''t help but laugh and cry, quickly stopping her younger sister. This little girl was only 14 years old and already thinking about these things. Kids these days really mature early.

    "Alright, then sister, do your best. I also really like Derick, so it''s best for him to stay." In the darkness, Lin Mo''er heard her sister''s words and felt a pang in her heart. Could it be that her sister really has feelings for Derick? It''s not impossible.

    The young girl was just beginning to experience love, and with the loss of both parents, not getting enough to eat, and often being hungry, meeting a man like Derick who was kind to her, generous, and handsome, it was normal to be attracted to him. It''s very possible that this sense of gratitude could turn into romantic feelings between a man and a woman.

    In the darkness, Lin Mo''er couldn''t see her sister''s expression, so she could only sigh in her heart. If her sister really liked Derick, did they really have to serve the same man together?

    "Okay, go back quickly..." Lin Mo''er gently pushed her sister back to her own room.

    She walked slowly to Derick''s room, taking a few deep breaths to encourage herself, and gently pushed open the door, tiptoeing inside.

    Half an hour ago, Derick was lying on the bed, sending a message to Lisa and a few others, asking them to send a team of about five hundred female warriors to take over a gathering place and briefing them on the situation here.

    Then Derick contacted his sister and a few other women. The wristbands produced by the system were truly powerful. Even without a base station or satellite, communication was not a problem at all. This was one of the reasons why the Order Base could be managed so conveniently. When there was a command, all it took was a single message to quickly mobilize, making it simple and efficient.

    Alone in bed, just as Derick was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt a figure enter the room. With his extraordinary abilities, he sensed that it was Lin Mo''er, the young girl, by her life force.

    Derick smiled faintly, not making a move, wanting to see what this young girl would do.

    Lin Mo''er tiptoed to the side of the bed, seemingly examining Derick''s face in the moonlight. Her mood was tense, after all, she was just a 17-year-old high school student who hadn''t even graduated. She had never had a boyfriend before, and now she was sneaking into a man''s room, actively slipping into his bed. Her emotions were like a rollercoaster.

    Derick felt the blanket slowly being lifted, and a small, warm body slowly slipped in, then two small hands tightly embraced him.

    "Mo''er, what are you doing?" Derick feigned surprise.

    Hearing the man''s voice, Lin Mo''er was not surprised. She just held onto him tightly, feeling the warmth of the man''s body and the hot breath on her cheek, which made her feel a lot calmer all of a sudden.

    "Brother, I know you are a good person, willing to help me and Xiaoxin. It''s just that the two of us sisters really have nothing to repay you with. So, please, accept me..." Lin Mo''er gasped for breath, and then quietly looked at Derick.

    Although Derick had already guessed the girl''s intentions, he couldn''t help but sigh. To be honest, it was impossible for him to have no other thoughts before. Otherwise, with so many people in the base needing food, he wouldn''t have just given it to Lin Mo''er and her sister.

    However, Derick''s thoughts at this moment were not very pleasant. Even though Lin Mo''er had been quite beautiful before, after going hungry for so long, not having a proper meal for a month, and becoming as thin as a skeleton, how good could she look now? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though she had eaten two full meals today, her emaciated body wouldn''t recover in a short time. Besides, Derick couldn''t bear to take advantage of such a weak and still-recovering girl.

    "Young girl, with such a young age, your mind is so full of thoughts!" Derick chuckled and tapped the girl''s forehead.

    "Do you think I saved you two for this reason?"

    "But, but... I feel uneasy. Derick, by doing this, we haven''t done anything to deserve it," Lin Mo''er stammered, struggling to find the right words.

    "So, Derick, please, take me. It would make me feel better..." Perhaps it was the darkness that made the once quiet Lin Mo''er bolder, actively seeking comfort from the man.

    "You think a lot, young girl. Have you considered that you''re so thin, probably not even 60 pounds, a gust of wind could blow you away? No matter what, I can''t take advantage of you!" Derick said with a wry smile.

    Lin Mo''er reached out and gently touched her own cheek. The sharpness of her bones was clearly palpable, indicating how emaciated she had become. During this period, she hadn''t been in the mood to look in the mirror, so she hadn''t noticed this until now. In an instant, she felt her face burning up, unable to see clearly in the darkness, but she knew her face must be as red as a monkey''s bottom. No wonder Derick didn''t accept her; she had become a grotesque figure in her current emaciated state.

    "Okay, don''t overthink it, young girl. Even if you weren''t like this, I wouldn''t have those intentions. What you need to do now is to take care of your body. With your body being malnourished for so long, I''ll have to find a doctor for you tomorrow to make sure everything is alright," Derick gently stroked the girl''s hair, reassuring her.

    "Yes...yes," realizing that she had lost her former beauty due to her extreme thinness, Lin Mo''er felt extremely embarrassed. Naturally, she dismissed the idea of offering herself and buried it deep in her heart, waiting to repay Derick once her body had recovered.

    As her mood eased, Lin Mo''er felt much more relaxed. She still held onto Derick''s waist, carefully burying her head in his chest, feeling the warmth of the man''s embrace.

    "It feels so comforting to have someone to rely on..." During this period, there had been considerable pressure weighing on Lin Mo''er. Not only did she have to endure the grief of her parents'' deaths, but she also had to take care of her sister in this apocalyptic world. For an underage girl, she had already done her best.

    If Derick hadn''t appeared today, Lin Mo''er didn''t know how much longer she could have held on. Perhaps at some unknown moment, the two sisters would have starved to death at home, only to be gathered together by the base''s regular corpse collection team and hastily buried in a shallow grave.

    "Derick, thank you..." In the darkness, the girl lifted her head and looked at Derick''s facial contours, speaking earnestly.

    "Uh..." Derick responded indifferently, his mind drifting to the tasks of the following day.

    For a moment, Lin Mo''er felt a deep sense of happiness, wishing she could have a warm embrace to rely on forever.

    With this thought in mind, the girl suddenly had an idea. Under the covers, she slowly propped herself up, arching her head upwards to find the man''s shoulder.

    In the darkness, Lin Mo''er gently used her lips to explore, moving from Derick''s shoulder to his neck, planting kisses on his chin, and then finding his lips. She hesitated for a moment.

    Then, she gently cupped Derick''s cheeks with her hands and awkwardly kissed him. The girl''s actions were very inexperienced, but she was earnest, delicately using her tongue to caress Derick''s lips, over and over, as if she could never get enough.

    She then awkwardly covered the man''s large lips with her small ones, gently slipping her tongue inside and making an effort to suck and lightly nibble.

    Lin Mo''er lacked experience, so she kissed with force and sincerity, almost biting through Derick''s lips.

 Chapter 214 214: Setting Out

    "Silly girl, that''s not how you kiss..." Derick, somewhat amused, gently pried open the girl''s hands.

    Before Lin Mo''er could react, Derick cradled her head and kissed her directly. Compared to the girl''s awkward and inexperienced technique, Derick was much more skilled.

    He effortlessly used his tongue to part the girl''s lips, slipping his agile tongue inside, delving deep into her mouth, entwining with her small tongue.

    The sudden deep kiss caught Lin Mo''er off guard like a storm. The sweet friction of their entwined tongues left her mind blank. She simply closed her eyes obediently, as if everything was natural, forgetting to think, not wanting to think, instinctively wanting to hold Derick tightly, even tighter.

    Driven by Derick''s masterful kissing, the girl seemed like a puppet being controlled, passively following the man''s lead, immersed in this romantic and sweet kiss, as if she were about to soar into the sky, docile and obedient.

    The French kiss between the two went on for a full three minutes before stopping. Lin Mo''er was trembling all over, filled with sweetness, feeling a bit dizzy. As a first-timer, she hadn''t expected kissing to bring such joy, as if she wanted to melt her whole self into the man''s embrace and let him toy with her at will.

    "Now you understand, that''s what a kiss is..." the man''s somewhat heavy voice broke the girl out of her happiness, and she looked dazedly at the man''s sharp profile in the moonlight, holding him tightly.

    "Yes, Derick, I''m so happy..." the girl murmured.

    Derick gave a faint smile, embraced the petite girl, and then fell into a deep sleep. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the other side, the women who received Derick''s message began bustling about. Their first task was to determine the personnel for the expedition. Even though Derick had casually mentioned it, the women did not take it lightly. After all, this was the first outpost of the Order, and it was necessary to send someone capable.

    If it weren''t for Angelica, Yueiren, and others who were busy planning the commercial model and economy of the recent outpost, Lisa and a few others would have taken matters into their own hands.

    "The master said five hundred people would be enough, so there''s no need to make a big fuss. The strength of that outpost must not be strong, and besides, with the master there, what can''t be resolved?" Judy said with a hint of disdain.

    "Well... it seems Judy has a point. Let''s send some female warriors over. The only question is, who will lead them?" Lisa scanned the surrounding women with a scrutinizing smile.

    Seeing the women all eager, as they hadn''t left Grizzly City much since the apocalypse, now that they finally had a chance, they couldn''t miss it, especially considering the opportunity to be alone with the master!

    For a moment, except for Angelica, the other women couldn''t help but start scheming, trying to figure out how to push the others aside and secure the opportunity to go on the mission alone.

    "I do have an idea..." Angelica looked at her sisters, who were eyeing each other like competing roosters, and couldn''t help but find it a bit amusing.

    "I remember my husband had shown favor to two school flowers, one named Sacha and the other named Tess. They seem to be the captains of the combat division now. Let''s have them lead the expedition, giving the newcomers a chance to shine!" Angelica said with a smile.

    "Sigh..."

    "Angelica, you''re so sly!" Lisa, Judy, and a few other women couldn''t help but wail, and even Mulin couldn''t help but chuckle. Angelica''s move was too cunning, and it left them with no chance at all.

    "Alright, since you all agree, then go and make the arrangements..." Angelica waved her hand decisively, leaving the other women no choice but to reluctantly comply, though their eyes betrayed their deep resentment.

    At the Order base, inside the female warriors'' dormitory, a sudden urgent alarm rang out. All the female warriors, whether asleep or awake, quickly got up. Whenever this alarm sounded at the base, it meant something significant was happening, and all the female warriors had to assemble.

    "Mingyue, hurry up, it''s time to assemble!" Sacha hurriedly got up from her bed, quickly donned her combat gear, and found that the young girl, Mingyue, was still lying in bed, half-asleep. She promptly woke her up.

    "Ah... what''s going on, Sacha?" Mingyue groggily opened her eyes, only to find that the dormitory lights were already on, and several of her dorm mates were hastily getting dressed and preparing their belongings.

    "There''s an emergency at the base, we need to assemble quickly," Sacha urged anxiously.

    "Oh... I''m coming, I''m coming!" Mingyue was startled. Over the past few days, she had become familiar with the rules of the Order. The first rule she had learned was that she must obey orders and abide by the base''s rules. The punishment department was not lenient, and they wouldn''t show mercy just because she was a woman.

    Mingyue clearly remembered that a few days ago, a female warrior had spoken out against the leadership of the master and even provoked a matron. As a result, she was suspended and flogged dozens of times, left hanging on the wall for a day and a night as punishment, and ultimately demoted from her position as a female warrior to that of a female slave. The punishments were undeniably severe.

    So, although the female warriors at the Order base have high status, it doesn''t mean they can do whatever they want. On the contrary, they are subject to more constraints, and the punishments for mistakes are more severe. For instance, being late results in a punishment of half a month''s salary points, but no one dares to violate the rules.

    "Phew... luckily, we''re not late. Thanks, Sacha," the two women quickly dressed and arrived downstairs for the assembly without exceeding the specified time. Mingyue expressed her gratitude to Sacha.

    Since joining the female warriors, even though life had been tough, it was still better than she could have imagined. At most, they faced the danger of killing zombies, without having to do the tiresome work of bricklaying and farming. Moreover, being a female warrior meant a higher status and more points each month.

    If these were secondary benefits, then the ability of female warriors to grow stronger by killing zombies was almost irresistible to all women. They longed for a pile of zombies to chop down every day, because the feeling of constantly growing stronger was truly exhilarating, even more so than taking drugs.

    In the midst of the dangerous apocalypse, whoever wielded power also held the power of speech and controlled their own destiny.

    Having joined the female warriors for less than a week, and having killed only a hundred zombies, Mingyue already felt twice as powerful as before. Her physical strength was almost on par with men who had undergone training, and her combat skills were three times better than before.

    The ability to grow stronger by killing zombies was something unimaginable in the past. If she had joined the Order base earlier and gained this power, wouldn''t she be as strong as the other first-generation female warriors?

    Mingyue turned her gaze to the front row of first-generation female warriors. Almost all of them were among the earliest to join the Order base, and they had killed countless zombies, their strength so formidable that it was terrifying. Mingyue had once witnessed a first-generation female warrior strike down a level-three zombie with a single slash, decapitating it and leaving a three-meter-wide crater in the road from the force of the blow.

    "These first-generation female warriors are so powerful. I wonder how strong those divine female warriors, who have received the supernatural abilities from the Lord, or the leaders, must be!" Mingyue couldn''t help but daydream. At the same time, she was filled with boundless admiration for the supreme leader, whom she had not even seen once since joining the base.

    It was a pity that she hadn''t been at the base for long, and her zombie exterminations were usually limited to the outskirts, so she hadn''t had the opportunity to witness the divine female warriors or the leaders in action.

    "Sigh... By the way, Sacha, you''re also a captain. Why haven''t I seen you in action? How strong are you? Can you match up to those first-generation female warriors?" Mingyue suddenly remembered that her newly acquainted good friend next to her was also a captain, although they weren''t in the same team, she hadn''t seen Sacha in action.

 Chapter 215 215: Sacha and Tess

    "I, me? My strength is just so-so, not very strong," Sacha blinked and modestly replied. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh really? I find that hard to believe. After all, you''re a Level 5 captain with hundreds of female warriors under your command," Tess said with a skeptical expression.

    "No, really, I''m telling the truth. Besides, my strength is nothing compared to the Lady and the Lord. I can''t be considered a strong one at all," Sacha shook her head.

    "Alright, alright, I''ll believe you for now," Tess shrugged helplessly.

    "But...," Tess leaned in close to Sacha''s ear, their faces almost touching, the warmth of their breath making Sacha blush.

    "Oh, don''t get so close, you''re making me think you have some kind of weird fetish or something," Sacha laughed, pushing Tess''s shoulder away with a look of disdain.

    "You know, why don''t we pair up? There are no other women at the base, and we don''t stand a chance with the Lord. There''s too much competition... How about it?" Tess grinned lecherously, pressing her index fingers together and looking at Sacha.

    "Are you kidding me? I don''t need to look for someone else...," Sacha rolled her eyes. Who would want to be paired with you? Doesn''t this little girl know that I have a relationship with the Lord? You? You''ve got nothing, how can you compare to the Lord''s big guy?

    Thinking about the Lord''s manhood, Sacha couldn''t help but feel a bit weak in the knees. Although she had been favored by Derick, she didn''t live in the villa area like the other ladies. She just lived with the female warriors. Sacha liked this kind of work. After some time of training, the once delicate schoolgirl had become a decisive female warrior.

    "What''s wrong with you, feeling all hot and bothered?" Tess looked at the suddenly blushing girl beside her, asking in confusion. Could it be that she didn''t say it out loud, but deep down, she really wanted to pair up with her?

    "I... I''ll knock you out, you outspoken little brat," Sacha clenched her fist.

    "Don''t be like this~ Can''t you forgive me, Sacha?" Liu Mingyue immediately put on a pitiful look, causing the girl in front of her to retreat without a fight.

    If we talk about Sacha and Liu Mingyue, their identities were completely different before the apocalypse. Sacha was just one of the campus beauties at Grizzly University, while Liu Mingyue was the daughter of the mayor. The two had almost no overlap.

    However, after both joined the Order and became female warriors, Liu Mingyue coincidentally ended up being assigned to the same dormitory as Sacha. The two girls of similar age quickly became close friends, sharing almost everything with each other.

    "Alright, stop talking. The Lady is about to arrive," Sacha nudged the girl beside her.

    Before long, Mu Ling, dressed in a specially tailored handsome police uniform, arrived, controlling a bolt of lightning descending from the sky. Behind her, the lightning shone, exuding an air of dominance. The many female warriors immediately quieted down, lining up neatly.

    "Today, I''ve brought you here for an opportunity. The Lord is currently in the Magic City, preparing to establish a branch base for the Order. We need to send some female warriors to guard it. Today is the time for the first batch of advance troops to set out," Mu Ling didn''t like to waste words, so as soon as she arrived, she explained the situation to the female warriors.

    Upon hearing Mu Ling''s words, the eyes of the female warriors below lit up. Being able to represent the advance troops of the Order, and possibly having close observation and contact with the Lord, was the dream of all female warriors.

    Liu Mingyue couldn''t help but get excited as well. Since joining the base, all she had heard about was the Lord''s imposing and powerful presence, capable of anything. He had become a god-like figure, even the abilities he bestowed upon the female warriors were referred to as divine powers.

    Because almost all the female warriors around her spoke this way, Liu Mingyue also had some belief in these words. After all, being able to easily bestow such miraculous abilities on someone, and even give the female warriors weapons that could make them stronger against the sand zombies, it wasn''t surprising that such a person was called a god.

    However, what surprised Liu Mingyue even more was the dominance and authority of the Lord. The entire Order base had no men at all. With over ten thousand women in the base, all of them were under his control. Furthermore, these female warriors and maids almost reached the peak of personal adoration for him. Liu Mingyue could imagine that if the Lord expressed a desire for a woman, all the women in the base would probably line up to offer themselves to him.

    "I wonder if my mother would willingly offer herself like this. But it''s unlikely. With her conservative nature, even though she has been separated from my father for several years, she wouldn''t do that. Would it be a case of the Lord forcing himself on her?" Liu Mingyue''s thoughts jumped quickly, involuntarily imagining the scene of her mother being coerced by the Lord.

    "Never mind, I don''t want to think about it. Perhaps she''s enjoying it now," Liu Mingyue shook her head.

    "Now, I appoint Sacha and Tess as the captains of the advance team to the Magic City, with Sacha as the captain and Tess as the vice-captain. The other female warriors will temporarily be under their command..."

    Liu Mingyue suddenly looked up at her sister beside her. Indeed, she was hiding her capabilities. She even managed to secure this opportunity for herself. And Tess, it seemed, was also very close to Sacha. Liu Mingyue couldn''t help but let her thoughts wander.

    "Could it be that they are both beautiful, so the leaders intentionally chose them as the leaders for this upcoming battle?" Liu Mingyue had to admit that even among many beautiful female warriors, Sacha and Tess stood out in terms of both figure and appearance.

    At this moment, however, Liu Mingyue was unaware that both Sacha and Tess, good friends as they were, had already been completely subdued by the Lord. Being new to the base, she was unaware of this and had not noticed that even the leaders above them were treating the two women with utmost respect.

    Sacha and Tess heard the order, seeming somewhat surprised but also understanding. They quickly stepped forward to receive the command.

    "You two already know each other, so I won''t say much more. Perform well. This is a chance for direct contact with the Lord," Mu Ling said, looking at the two slightly nervous young women.

    "Thank you, Zelda," Tess said gratefully. Perhaps there would have been some complaints before, but ever since she was granted extraordinary abilities last time, she had been wholeheartedly loyal to the Lord, no less than Sacha.

    "No need to thank me. It was my sister who recommended both of you. Otherwise, you might have ended up serving a Lady this time!" Mu Ling chuckled softly, indicating that her sister had high hopes for these two young girls.

    The two women naturally knew who Mu Ling''s sister was¡ªthe Lord''s sister and the actual controller of the entire base, a position no less significant than that of the Lord.

    Upon hearing Mu Ling''s words, Tess felt even more pleasantly surprised. She had also benefited from Sacha''s success. After all, when several Ladies had tested the loyalty of female warriors last time, Sacha had been the first to charge out, so it wasn''t surprising that Angelica had high expectations for her.

    "Alright, since it''s up to you two to perform, then the selection of 500 female warriors for this mission will also be your responsibility. Work hard!" Mu Ling looked meaningfully at the two women and then left, controlling the thunder and lightning as she departed.

    "Um..." Tess and Sacha exchanged a glance, both wearing somewhat bitter expressions. This was not an easy task. With so many female warriors wanting to impress the Lord and join this mission, choosing who to include and who to leave out was a significant problem.

    "Selecting 500 from thousands of female warriors is truly daunting..." Sacha and Tess also had many close friends, such as Liu Mingyue. It would be impossible for them to refuse if she requested to join the expedition.

    "Alright, let''s try to be as fair and just as possible, prioritizing strength and decisiveness," Sacha and Tess spent a lot of time, finally managing to select the best of the best, choosing 500 female warriors. Among them were Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei.

 Chapter 216 216: Attack of the Zombie Birds

    Seeing this, the other female warriors who were not selected also felt disappointed, but this was a decision made by the Ladies, and they didn''t have the courage to argue.

    The female warriors who were not chosen returned to their dormitories, leaving the 500 warriors selected for the expedition in the base square.

    "Alright, stop looking around..." Sacha shouted, waking up the female warriors who were looking around.

    "I know you are proud to be selected for this expedition, but remember, we are not going for a leisure trip," Sacha''s gaze swept over the female warriors, and the decisive and resolute aura sent a shiver through the hearts of the women.

    "The Lord said that this time we are going to the Demon City to expand our territory. However, this time we need to change our approach. We are not going to kill everyone. We will leave some men behind to build walls, cultivate land, and so on. In other words, this time you are going to be supervisors! Understand?"

    "Understood!!!" The numerous female warriors answered in unison, their voices resounding through the sky.

    "However, you must remember, we are not bringing any enlightenment to those despicable men. The Lord is leaving them behind to develop the base better. If any of those despicable men willingly fall into depravity, and I find out that they are getting involved with those despicable men, not maintaining their chastity for the Lord, or showing mercy to those men, don''t blame me for being ruthless."

    Sacha''s cold gaze swept over the female warriors, her eyes carrying a hint of coldness and ruthlessness. Over these days, she had killed zombies and attacked living people, and she was no longer the weak girl she once was. Even among the female warriors, she was quite renowned and powerful.

    "Now that you all understand, let''s depart..." Tess waved to the female warriors, and everyone boarded the helicopters.

    "Rumble..."

    Dozens of helicopters took off into the night sky, flying towards the direction of the Demon City.

    The base originally didn''t have so many helicopters, but recently Lisa led the soldiers to sweep through Grizzly Airport, and they harvested quite a few private planes and a large number of pilots, which came in handy this time.

    Otherwise, it would have been necessary for a few matriarchs to fly over with these five hundred female warriors, as they don''t have any special abilities and certainly can''t walk there directly.

    "Sacha, you looked so cool just now, even I was startled..." On the leading helicopter, Li Mingyue sat in the cabin, carefully holding Sacha''s hand.

    "How about it, Mingyue, you''re not nervous, are you?" Sacha turned to look at Li Mingyue, smiling.

    "It''s actually not too bad, it''s just the first time experiencing such a big operation. It feels more thrilling than killing zombies as usual," Li Mingyue looked around outside the window, with helicopters following on both sides and behind. The only sound in her ears was the rumbling of the propellers. Fortunately, everyone had evolved and had exceptional hearing, so they didn''t need to wear earphones.

    "But I wanted to ask, have you ever met the Lord? What''s his personality like? It''s my first time seeing him, and thinking that I''ll have to meet him in person soon makes my heart race," Li Mingyue patted her chest, looking nervous.

    In fact, she wasn''t someone who hadn''t seen the world, but Derick had always been exaggerated in the mouths of these female warriors, as if he were truly an all-powerful god. Almost every woman in the Order worshipped the Lord, creating a sense of nervousness in Li Mingyue as if she were about to embark on a pilgrimage.

    Sacha smiled wryly. She knew about this situation. Many female warriors had become like brainwashed fans of the Lord, not allowing anyone to say a single bad word about him. Every night, they would secretly masturbate while holding a photo of the Lord under their covers.

    "Regarding the Lord''s personality, I''m afraid I can''t really say. Some people think he''s domineering and protective, while others believe he''s all-powerful, decisive, and yet gentle and considerate. It all depends on how you perceive him," Sacha pondered and replied.

    "Everyone has their own view, right?" Li Mingyue began to get lost in thought.

    "Well, Sacha, what do you think? You must have met the Lord. Is he handsome?" Not quite understanding, Li Mingyue quickly grabbed her hand and asked.

    "Alright, let me answer that. If we keep asking, she probably won''t be able to answer herself." At a critical moment, Tess, who was sitting on the side, intervened and rescued Sacha.

    "First, Sacha has indeed met the Lord. Second, the Lord is very handsome. Or rather, there isn''t a single female warrior who doesn''t think he''s handsome," Tess replied with a knowing smile, addressing Li Mingyue''s question.

    "Well..." Initially, Li Mingyue wanted to ask for more details, but Wu Mengfei stopped her. "Don''t ask any further. Once you meet the Lord later, you''ll know everything, right?"

    "Phew... it''s a good thing Mingyue didn''t continue with her questions. It would have been embarrassing to ask about the first time meeting the Lord," Sacha and Tess exchanged a glance, recalling their own youthful arrogance and resentment towards the Lord. Eventually, Tess was disciplined by Lisa and became obedient. Though she was eventually favored by the Lord, she lost the opportunity to serve him personally.

    Thinking about this, both Sacha and Tess felt some regret. Currently, Gina and the other three maids, as they heard, have received the Lord''s permission to take and sell his daily photos, which have become very popular.

    If these qualifications for serving the Lord closely aren''t important, then it''s truly something that makes all the women of the Order envious. It''s like they''ve reached the pinnacle of success in an instant. However, despite their regrets, Tess also knows that they''ve missed their chance. Fortunately, this expedition cannot be missed. Since they can''t just be decorative vases serving the Lord, fighting for him and sharing his burdens is also the dream of many female warriors.

    "Crackle crackle..." A noisy sound came from the intercom.

    "Captain, there''s a group of zombie birds flying towards the helicopter formation, and they''re fast..." A woman''s voice came through Sacha''s intercom.

    The women felt the helicopter sway slightly. Li Mingyue quickly leaned against the window to look outside. Following the women''s gazes, on both sides of the helicopter formation, there were dense groups of birds flying towards them.

    "Oh my, there are so many. It seems like the sky is their territory, and we''ve been targeted," Li Mingyue exclaimed in amazement as she looked at the dense flock of birds.

    "No wonder we rarely see military helicopters and fighter jets. Even if there are, they fly at low altitudes. It turns out there''s such a group of creatures!" Wu Mengfei muttered to herself. However, both of them were not worried. Although ordinary female warriors might not be very effective in this situation, Tess and Sacha both possessed extraordinary abilities, so dealing with this problem should be quite easy.

    "Hey... where are you guys?" Li Mingyue turned around and found that Sacha and Tess had both disappeared from their seats.

    "Don''t worry, they''re over there. Look quickly, Mingyue," Wu Mengfei said, pulling Li Mingyue''s hand.

    The two looked outside through the helicopter''s transparent glass. Illuminated by the searchlight, they could see two figures standing in the air as if suspended.

    "Let''s begin..." Sacha nodded at Tess, and both of them dashed towards the flocks of birds on either side.

    Sacha was surrounded by lightning, while Tess seemed silent and unremarkable. With a simple squeeze of her hands, tens of thousands of birds were instantly compressed into a mass without even a single cry, and they plummeted to the ground. This was the terrifying power of her magnetic control ability, manipulating the omnipresent electromagnetic force in the universe to simulate spatial compression, making it incredibly advantageous.

    In comparison to Tess, Sacha''s combat was much more unrestrained and dazzling. Lightning crackled around her as she unleashed thick, powerful lightning bolts that tore through the flock, creating large openings with each strike.

    Perhaps finding this speed too slow, Sacha directly summoned her innate power, conjuring a lightning dragon in her hands.

    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217 217: Golden Eagle

    At first, the lightning dragon was only the size of a palm, but under the continuous infusion of Sacha''s abilities, the dragon quickly expanded to a colossal size of nearly twenty meters.

    Surrounded by crackling lightning, it was incredibly powerful, with fierce claws, disdainful eyes, proud horns, and even scales made of lightning were clearly visible. Rearing its head, it roared fiercely at the flock of zombie birds.

    "Roar..."

    The intense shockwave was deafening, and rapid gusts of air rushed over, causing Li Mingyue and Wu Mengfei to pale slightly. Even the helicopter beneath them swayed unsteadily. Fortunately, the skilled pilot managed to stabilize the helicopter and prevent it from crashing.

    With a single roar from the lightning dragon, tens of thousands of birds were instantly scattered, falling from the sky like dumplings, creating a rain of birds.

    The remaining birds were scattered and trembling. Although these zombie birds lacked intelligence, they were still shaken by the pressure of this higher life form, driven only by their instinct to continue the attack.

    "Coo... chirp chirp~" Just when many female warriors thought the battle was about to end, and another wave of attacks was coming, a sharp and urgent birdcall rang out.

    "Haha... here comes a worthy opponent," Sacha, who had been feeling somewhat bored, perked up. These low-level zombie birds had no intelligence, and she found it uninteresting to slaughter them in large numbers. Just as she was considering ending the battle, a formidable opponent arrived.

    Tess''s eyes also lit up. She quickly dealt with the birds on her side and then swiftly flew to Sacha''s side.

    The other female warriors couldn''t help but widen their eyes. The helicopter formation slowly hovered down, keeping a distance from Sacha and her group. After all, if a battle were to break out, it wouldn''t be good to have any accidental injuries.

    "Liiii..." In just a few seconds, a gigantic bird, about twenty meters long, swiftly flew in from the direction of the zombie bird flock. Its speed was so fast that it even surpassed the speed of sound, and the nearby female warriors could clearly hear the sonic boom.

    "Hahaha... Here it comes!" Even with great effort, ordinary female warriors could barely make out a swiftly approaching black object, screaming as it headed toward Sacha and Tess.

    Sacha shouted in affirmation as the lingering lightning dragon struck the bird with even greater speed. At the same time, Tess also acted, using her magnetic abilities to propel the lightning dragon to strike at an even faster pace.

    Simultaneously, unseeing electromagnetic forces spread out from all directions toward the giant bird, as if trying to flatten it.

    "Chirp..." The giant bird let out a piercing screech, as if sensing something. The ear-piercing sound made the other ordinary female warriors unable to help but cover their ears. Only a few of the more powerful female warriors, aside from Sacha and Tess, were able to withstand the sonic waves without resistance.

    "What... What kind of bird is this, screeching so sharply?" Li Mingyue grimaced, shaking her head vigorously.

    Wu Mengfei also felt an unbearable sourness in her teeth. The bird''s screech seemed like a bewitching sound, constantly ringing in her ears. Fortunately, they had all undergone physical enhancement, so at most, they felt nauseous and irritated. If it were ordinary women here, their hearts would likely have stopped beating from the sharp sound waves.

    "Boom..." A thunderous and earth-shattering sound rang out as the lightning dragon unleashed by Sacha directly collided with the head of the giant bird, emitting a dazzling flash of lightning.

    After the dazzling lightning, the female warriors finally managed to open their eyes and eagerly looked at the battle scene ahead.

    They saw that the giant bird had finally stopped moving, and its flying posture had been forcibly halted by the lightning dragon, which then dissipated. Now they could finally get a clear look at the appearance of this giant bird.

    It was a massive golden eagle, over twenty meters in length with a wingspan of over forty meters. Even in the night sky, the feathers of the golden eagle shimmered with a golden glow. Its sharp claws and beak exuded the majestic aura of a king of the sky.

    "Such an imposing presence, so majestic and powerful. I really like it. It would be great if we could have it as a pet," Tess murmured to herself.

    Initially, she had thought about killing the giant bird, but now, seeing its majestic and imposing figure, she couldn''t help but be drawn to it.

    Sacha nodded in agreement, "This golden eagle is at least a level six zombie animal, very rare, and definitely intelligent. It would be a perfect fit as a pet, and the master would surely like it."

    Tess looked at Sacha with some resentment. "Such a beautiful bird, if the master sees it, how could he not like it? Why don''t you ask for my opinion?"

    The golden eagle stood less than fifty meters away from them, and these two women were already thinking about making it their pet. Although it couldn''t understand their words, the golden eagle sensed Sacha and Tess''s joy and indifference, completely different from the usual trembling humans it encountered. These two women seemed so confident, as if they could easily capture it with just a casual move.

    The agile eyes of the golden eagle flashed with a hint of anger, as it was provoked by Sacha and Tess''s indifferent and somewhat disdainful attitude, staring at them intently.

    "Oh my, it seems like we''ve angered it. Its intelligence is really something. Could it already understand human speech?" Sacha remarked, looking at the golden eagle with its slightly angry gaze, almost as if it were human.

    "Isn''t this even better? If it were a random bird that didn''t understand anything, the master probably wouldn''t like it..." Tess, on the other hand, felt even more delighted as she looked at the eagle''s angry eyes.

    "Chirp... screech~"

    Before Sacha and Tess could make a move, the golden eagle let out a roar, shifted its posture, and its two three-meter-long sharp claws lunged towards the two of them.

    Even if Sacha and Tess combined, they were still smaller than the eagle''s claws, making the situation seem very mismatched.

    "Thunder Fist..." Sacha shouted dramatically, as lightning covered her fist, and she struck the eagle''s claw with a punch.

    Meanwhile, Tess flashed her figure, appearing instantly above the eagle''s head, and then stomped down with her foot.

    "Gaah..." The golden eagle let out a miserable cry. Its majestic head, which was originally very imposing, suddenly seemed to tilt and shrink into its neck, making it look comical with a significantly shortened neck.

    Sacha''s Thunder Fist solidly clashed with the eagle''s claw, creating a sizzling sound. The eagle''s claw showed signs of charred black, and Sacha was pushed back several meters.

    It seems like a moment of carelessness, the already angry gaze of the golden eagle became even more furious. With a sharp cry, its golden wings on both sides lifted up and fiercely flapped towards Tess''s head. Then, its claws directly lunged at her.

    "Bang..."

    Tess directly blocked with both arms, resisting the attack of one claw, but the other claw swiftly sent her flying.

    "It seems this guy is indeed not that easy to subdue..." Tess shouted towards Sacha. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Let''s go all out with firepower and end this battle as soon as possible," Sacha clenched her fist, a barely noticeable smile appearing at the corner of her mouth.

    Sacha was enveloped in crackling lightning, and the sky was filled with thunderbolts connecting heaven and earth. One after another, blue lightning bolts struck the body of the golden eagle, like a natural disaster. The female warriors had to fly the helicopter further away to avoid being accidentally injured.

    Meanwhile, Tess transformed into a super warrior, compressing the surrounding air with magnetic force, and then, fist after fist, she smashed at the fatal parts of the golden eagle''s head and neck.

    For a moment, the entire sky was filled with feathers flying everywhere, along with the blood flowing from the golden eagle. Once an exceptionally majestic and handsome creature, the golden eagle now truly looked like an injured, unkempt bird.

 Chapter 218 218: Enter the Magic City

    The torn wounds on the Golden Eagle made it furious. With the terrifying force of its wings, it tore through the void, directly smashing towards the two women, but to no avail.

    The Golden Eagle''s attacks were hardly able to harm the two women, but they were relentless in their own attacks. The massive size of the Golden Eagle made it an easy target, and no matter how it dodged, it couldn''t escape the relentless assaults from the two women.

    As time passed, the wounds on the Golden Eagle increased, and its voice gradually diminished. Tess and Sacha glanced at each other, then both stopped their hands at the same time.

    "I know you can understand. Submit, or die..." Sacha stood in the air, shouting at the giant eagle in front of her.

    The Golden Eagle stood in the air, a hint of fatigue in its eyes, but no intention of submitting. Its wings spread out, and the wind they stirred up turned into fierce gusts, rushing towards the two women.

    Tess easily dissipated the attack and furrowed her brow. "What do we do? I remember eagles being very proud creatures, especially this kind of mutated animal. It''s probably not going to submit so easily."

    "You''re thinking too much. But when it comes to animals, they all fear mortal danger. As long as it feels fear, there''s a possibility of submission..." Sacha looked at the indifferent Golden Eagle not far away, a hint of playfulness in her eyes.

    Then Sacha went all out, activating all her abilities. The level 5 lightning ability within her caused a thick layer of clouds to form in the sky, with faint flashes of lightning visible within.

    The Golden Eagle screeched, its whole body bristling with fear as it sensed a mortal threat. At the same time, Tess did the same, unleashing her magnetic control ability, distorting even the space around them.

    Under the combined threat of these two lethal abilities, the Golden Eagle probably had no chance of escape.

    It seemed to let out a weak and feeble cry, slowly lowering its proud head, indicating submission.

    Both women were overjoyed. Finally, they had tamed this proud Golden Eagle. It wasn''t easy. After all, eagles were naturally wild and untamed, let alone this kind of mutated animal. Even if they had intelligence, it wasn''t so easy to subdue them.

    Sacha and Tess flew directly onto the back of the Golden Eagle, which only trembled slightly and didn''t resist.

    "It seems, Sacha, you were right. Animals are inherently afraid of mortal danger..." Tess smiled, satisfied, as she stroked the unusually smooth feathers of the Golden Eagle, finding it comfortable to stand on.

    "Chirp..." It seemed that the Golden Eagle heard Tess''s words and raised its head, a hint of dissatisfaction flashing in its eyes, as if it didn''t quite agree with the term "afraid of mortal danger."

    Even though it had been tamed, its pride remained undiminished. This made Sacha and Tess both find it a bit amusing. However, they found themselves even more fond of this proud Golden Eagle. It was powerful, handsome, and a bit temperamental, which they found acceptable.

    Sacha wasted no time and found the healers among the female warriors. They all possessed wood-based abilities and were able to heal the Golden Eagle''s injuries.

    After its injuries were healed, the Golden Eagle seemed as majestic as ever, even more so than before. Sacha speculated that this was due to the life force inherent in wood-based abilities, which had strengthened the eagle''s body.

    The healed Golden Eagle seemed very happy, constantly flapping its wings and letting out a triumphant cry.

    Sacha and Tess returned to the helicopter, where Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei immediately crowded around, eagerly chattering.

    "Wow, that''s amazing, Sacha! That eagle is so beautiful. Do you think I could sit on it and take a ride?" Liu Mingyue looked at the Golden Eagle flying alongside the helicopter, almost drooling.

    "Well, you could, as long as you''re not afraid of being eaten... But with your petite figure, it would probably just be a snack for it," Sacha teased, pinching her chin.

    "Ah? Maybe I''ll pass then. I''m not that tasty. Let it eat someone else..." Liu Mingyue shook her head at the thought of the eagle swallowing her whole.

    "Haha... Just kidding. We''ve already tamed this eagle, so now you can all hop on as you please," Tess interjected, bursting Sacha''s joke and laughing until her stomach hurt.

    Liu Mingyue''s face immediately darkened, and she turned away, refusing to look at Sacha.

    "Okay, enough joking around. But this Golden Eagle really can carry people. It''s much faster than a helicopter. If it weren''t for maintaining speed, this eagle could easily break the sound barrier with a dive, and at full speed, it might even outpace a fighter jet," Sacha said, retracting her smile and looking satisfied as she watched the Golden Eagle.

    As if to prove itself, the Golden Eagle let out a cry, rapidly flapped its wings a few times, and then disappeared in a flash, returning a few seconds later from the front.

    "It really is quite intelligent..." Wu Mengfei marveled at the scene, feeling like her previous life had been wasted. Surviving the zombie apocalypse and becoming stronger had been novel and thrilling enough for her, but now they had even tamed a pet.

    "If those sisters knew that we have such a handsome Golden Eagle as a pet, they''d be so envious!" Wu Mengfei couldn''t help but mutter to herself.

    "Don''t even think about it. Sacha and her managed to tame the gift presented to the Lord. With just the two of us, we can handle those few small zombie birds from before." Liu Mingyue looked at the daydreaming sisters beside her and poured cold water on them.

    "Hehe, don''t be so discouraging. Even if the beautiful and elusive golden eagle is out of the question, we can always settle for a crow. There must be plenty of those around," Wu Mengfei said with a smile.

    "A crow, the kind that caws? That''s bad luck," Tess chimed in.

    "Sigh..." Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei both lowered their heads and sighed. It seemed so difficult to find a pet.

    Three hours later...

    At this point, the helicopter formation had flown to the edge of the magic city and quickly entered the urban area. Sacha directly contacted Derick''s wristband, sent him a message, and then landed in a large sports stadium.

    After dropping off all the female warriors, the helicopter formation rumbled back, leaving behind five hundred female warriors and a large bird in the magic city.

    "Alright, leave a team for patrol, and everyone else can disperse and rest," Sacha ordered the female warriors. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After hearing the command, Liu Mingyue breathed a sigh of relief and carefully ran over to the golden eagle, which was bowing its head and grooming its feathers, and gently touched its tail feathers.

    The golden eagle tilted its head, disdainfully glanced at Liu Mingyue, and ignored her, continuing to arrogantly groom its feathers.

    Beside her, Wu Mengfei wiped her eyes. She couldn''t have been mistaken, right? Even an eagle could have such an arrogant look¡ªthree parts arrogance, three parts disdain, three parts contempt, and finally, one part indifference. It was almost no different from a human''s gaze.

    "Wow, it''s a bit cool, but very smooth and such beautiful feathers..." Liu Mingyue exclaimed as she continued to stroke the golden tail feathers of the golden eagle.

    "Hey hey, didn''t you see it''s looking down on you? And you''re so happy touching it," Wu Mengfei said, pulling Liu Mingyue''s hand and pointing to the golden eagle''s head.

    But now the golden eagle couldn''t even be bothered to look at the two of them, continuing to groom its feathers nonchalantly.

    "Oh, it''s just a small matter. With its strength, being arrogant is quite normal," Liu Mingyue didn''t mind, but her eyes were fixed on the golden eagle''s back, seemingly eager to try sitting on it, but also a bit hesitant.

    Sacha was about to step forward to make a joke, but she sensed a familiar sensation of supernatural power not far away. "It''s the Lord, the Lord is here... everyone, assemble!" she called out.

    Tess whistled, and the female warriors who had been lingering around the sports stadium quickly assembled, lining up neatly and waiting for the Lord to arrive.

 Chapter 219 219: In the Stadium (1)

    Soon, Derick flew directly from the distant sky and, from a distance, saw the giant bird standing in the middle of the sports stadium, along with rows of neatly lined-up female warriors.

    As Derick landed in front of the formation of female warriors, Sacha and Tess simultaneously knelt down before him, "We respectfully welcome the Lord''s arrival."

    Many female warriors followed suit, kneeling down in unison, their actions incredibly uniform, creating a truly awe-inspiring sight. "We respectfully welcome the Lord''s arrival."

    The synchronized movements of the five hundred female warriors, combined with their loud voices, echoed throughout the entire sports stadium, even alerting quite a few zombies outside.

    "Alright, please rise..." Derick revealed a faint smile and raised his hand gently.

    It wasn''t until Sacha and Tess stood up that the other female warriors followed suit.

    Derick looked on with great satisfaction at the team of female warriors, their spirits high, eyes sharp and resolute, exuding a decisive and determined aura. Their iron-willed determination even surprised him slightly. The majority of these female warriors had emerged from large-scale zombie onslaughts, making them undoubtedly one of the most elite groups within the Order.

    As Derick surveyed the ironclad legion of female warriors, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. These were his soldiers, ready to fight for him forever.

    While Derick was evaluating the female warriors, many of the young girls who were seeing him for the first time were staring at him intently.

    Those who had seen Derick before were fine, but those seeing his face for the first time were extremely excited, with admiration and adoration practically overflowing from their eyes. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "So this is the Lord. He does look quite handsome, and he doesn''t seem as domineering and fierce as they said. On the contrary, he seems quite gentle!" Liu Mingyue also discreetly observed Derick, unable to help but think to herself.

    "Hmm... all of you are very impressive, I am very satisfied," Derick nodded at the female warriors after inspecting them.

    Upon hearing the praise from their leader, the excitement and thrill of the female warriors were almost written on their faces. If it weren''t for the need to maintain their military formation, they would have almost burst into laughter.

    "Alright, everyone, disband and take a break. We will set off at daybreak," Derick waved his hand, allowing the female warriors to disband on the spot.

    It was still late at night, and it was not convenient to go to the base in the Magic City at this time. Perhaps there would be an advantage in launching a surprise attack in the dark, but Derick was confident that he could crush his enemies with force, and didn''t need to resort to such sneaky tactics.

    Although the female warriors had disbanded, they didn''t go far. They mostly stayed close to Derick, not daring to disturb him but also admiringly watching him, not wanting to leave.

    Fortunately, Derick was quite accustomed to this kind of attention. He just smiled and then looked at Sacha and Tess, as well as the very conspicuous golden eagle that remained in place.

    "This bird is quite big, where did you capture it from?" Fang Weilie exclaimed, looking at the eagle that stood over ten meters tall when it stood up. No, it should be a female eagle.

    "Hehe, my Lord, this is a bird king from a zombie bird attack we encountered on the way. Sacha thought you would like it, so she caught it for you," Sacha said with a smile.

    "Hmm... it does look very handsome, exuding a commanding presence. As a mount, it is also very good. It''s a level six mutant animal, and its intelligence should be quite high," Derick nodded in satisfaction.

    After all, such high-level mutant animals were not common. At least, besides this one, Derick had not seen any others. He had seen three level five mutant zombies, but he had slaughtered them all. Even if they had intelligence, no one would want to keep them as pets.

    As Derick slowly approached, the golden eagle quickly lowered its proud head, its animal instinct sensing a deadly danger as Derick got closer. The feeling was even more intense than when Sacha and Tess had opened fire before.

    The golden eagle knew without thinking that the man in front of it was absolutely terrifying. Within his small body, there was a power capable of destroying the world.

    Since it had already submitted once, it was not a big deal to show submission again. So, it obediently lowered its head, allowing the man to handle it as he pleased.

    "Not bad, little guy. I''ll accept this gift," Derick said as he stroked the eagle''s feathers and even tried to ride it. It felt great, even though its speed was slower than his own flight, it was very comfortable not having to run himself.

    "You two giving me this gift, is there any request?" Derick looked at Sacha and Tess, and both girls shyly lowered their heads.

    "If not, then forget it," Derick pretended to leave.

    "No... there is, there is," Sacha jumped in surprise, quickly running up and grabbing Derick''s hand, shyly whispering in his ear, "My Lord, I, I want... it."

    At the same time, Tess made the same gesture. Derick''s two arms ended up tightly wrapped around the cleavage of the two girls, feeling very comfortable.

    "Haha... I''ll fulfill your wishes," Derick laughed and flew directly onto the back of the golden eagle with the two girls in his arms.

    "Huh? Here... here?" The two girls were suddenly confused. Could this place be used as a battlefield?

    "Why, I feel like it''s quite nice here. It''s spacious, and it''s no problem for a dozen people to lie down here," Derick patted the soft feathers beneath him, feeling more comfortable than on a bed.

    "Oh, not this... There are so many female warriors outside watching!" Sacha said in a flustered manner.

    Although the golden eagle was flying at a high altitude, those female warriors had sharp eyes and ears. Just by standing a little higher, they could completely see the situation here.

    "So what? Don''t you think it''s exciting to do this in broad daylight?" Derick smirked. He didn''t care anyway; it was all women here, and he figured those female warriors probably couldn''t wait to see his imposing figure!

    "But..." Sacha and Tess wanted to say something, but Derick pressed them down.

    "Haha... you two little girls, at this point, why say more? Just enjoy the moment..." Derick said, then ripped open the battle suits of the two women.

    "Ah... my Lord!"

    "My Lord, my clothes, what should I wear later?" Tess screamed.

    "I have clothes here, I''ll give them to you later..." Derick''s system space stored countless women''s clothes, specifically for these women. After all, they often got damaged or marked during activities.

    Derick lay unceremoniously on the soft feathers of the golden eagle, with two naked girls performing oral sex on him.

    Both girls were completely naked, with no cover on their bodies, exposed to the air, but their faces were filled with smiles and joy.

    Then, the two beautiful and innocent girls simultaneously extended their delicate tongues and slowly caressed the man''s genitals, bringing Derick a very satisfying sensation of being licked.

    However, compared to Tess, Sacha knew better how to please Derick''s large penis, while Tess was more reserved. One of them directly faced the penis and the glans, taking Derick''s penis into her mouth, while the other delicately licked the shaft from the side, providing him with two different sensations of pleasure.

    The two obedient girls, like small pets to the man, eagerly licked and sucked on his large penis, their eyes filled with admiration and infatuation. Kneeling before Derick, it was as if they were paying homage to his large penis, as if this act of fellatio was a baptism of their souls by his manhood.

 Chapter 220 220: In the Stadium (2)

    "Gurgling, slurping, and sucking sounds filled the air as the two women continuously kissed and licked Derick''s penis. Initially, Sacha took the glans and part of the shaft in her mouth, while Tess licked the testicles and the base of the penis.

    Later, Tess took the glans and the front part of the shaft, while Sacha licked the testicles and the rest of the shaft.

    Derick watched as the two stunning girls continuously switched positions under him, eagerly and desperately licking his penis. Their tender faces were sunken in, covered in saliva and drool.

    "Ah... feels good," Derick exhaled.

    "Sacha, you naughty girl, your oral skills are getting better and better. Don''t keep licking the master''s glans, or I won''t be able to hold back. Your throat is so tight, even tighter than when the master deflowered you, and it can still contract. Suck faster, I''m about to cum," Derick exclaimed.

    Excited by Derick''s words, Sacha immediately increased the pace, moving Derick''s penis in and out of her throat, the soft flesh of her throat continuously enveloping the glans, providing endless pleasure to Derick.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Derick grabbed the girl''s head and thrust into her throat several times, then with a loud roar, his large penis forcefully entered the innocent girl''s tight esophagus, and then his penis vigorously pulsated, shooting wave after wave of semen into Sacha''s throat.

    Overwhelmed by Derick''s deep throat thrusting and oral ejaculation, the beautiful girl almost suffocated, her eyes rolling back. Derick quickly withdrew his penis and repeated the process with Tess''s throat.

    When the two stunning girls were both left with eyes glazed over from the intense deep throat ejaculation, Derick had them stand side by side and gave them a facial. Soon, their beautiful and enticing faces were covered in the man''s milky white semen, as if they had just applied a facial mask. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick watched the scene he had created, feeling incredibly excited. Two stunning schoolgirl beauties, one of whom was a genius ranked in the top three of the national school flower list during peacetime, were now covered in his semen, looking like shameless semen pigs.

    "Hehe, you two, start licking each other for the master to see..." Derick said with interest. It seemed that he most enjoyed ejaculating on women''s faces and then having them lick each other''s faces clean.

    Sacha, being more daring, took the initiative and, looking at Tess''s pretty face, lightly kissed her cherry lips.

    Accompanied by Tess''s slightly soft and tender moans, Sacha kissed and nibbled on her cherry lips, her fragrant tongue secretly slipping out from between the red lips, teasing her lip petals.

    "Sacha... don''t... mmm..."

    Listening to Tess''s weak murmurs, Sacha instead wore a mischievous smile and slid her tongue into Tess''s red lips, lightly tapping her teeth, causing Tess to let out another series of tender moans.

    Derick watched with interest as this unfolded, and soon joined the fray. He stood behind Sacha, his hands grabbing her two tender and plump breasts.

    "Mmm... master, use... a little force... feels so good..."

    Because she was kissing Tess, Sacha could only manage to mumble incomprehensibly in between.

    "I didn''t expect Sacha''s breasts to feel this good to touch. It seems it''s because of the recent development. It feels like they''ve grown a cup size since the first time I touched them," Derick couldn''t help but think to himself.

    Derick couldn''t help but caress the girl''s tender naked body, while Sacha, panting and being played with, retaliated by sticking out her tongue and licking down Tess''s body, from her cheeks, lips, chin, neck, collarbone, chest, belly button, all the way down to the two snow-white mounds at the entrance of her secret garden, mischievously teasing the girl''s body with her tongue. Before long, Tess''s upper body was covered in Sacha''s saliva.

    "Ah!..." Accompanied by Tess''s long and tender moan, she unexpectedly reached climax from her own little sister''s licking.

    At this moment, Sacha''s desire was also completely aroused by this kind of sexual teasing. Her fragrant tongue continued to lick her little sister''s mysterious garden, excitedly licking around Tess''s wet entrance, despite a slight odor, she still engaged in tongue play with her good sister.

    "Sacha, lick the semen off Tess''s body clean. The master is going to start banging your little slutty hole," Derick smirked, saying to Sacha, and without further ado, he inserted his already hard and swollen penis directly into the girl''s already soaked honey pot, the tight flesh and layers of folds making his penis tremble.

    "Ah... master, it''s too big~ oh... slow down, slow down..." Sacha''s body went soft, shaking uncontrollably from the sudden insertion of the large penis, almost collapsing onto Tess, who had to support the limp Sacha.

    "Hmph... serves you right for enjoying the licking so much," seeing Sacha in this sorry state, Tess couldn''t help but smirk mischievously.

    "What are you laughing at? Come over here and let the master spank your butt. Let me bang her properly," Tess''s face turned bitter. She was in trouble now. After this was over, she was afraid she would be scolded by Sacha. But it was the master''s request, and she dared not refuse.

    Tess could only come behind Derick, using her two huge breasts to support his waist, while using her hands to help push his buttocks, so that the master could more effortlessly have his way with her good sister Sacha beneath him.

    With Tess''s assistance, Derick''s thrusting speed increased, and his penis rapidly ravaged the tight and narrow honey pot of the girl.

    The sensations were mutual¡ªSacha''s flesh folds inside her young pussy tantalized Derick greatly, and his thick penis kept brushing against her flesh folds. As Derick''s penis continued to delve deeper, his glans occasionally brushed against the girl''s flower core, making her body feel both sore and pleasurable, causing her to helplessly moan loudly.

    "Ah... Master with the big penis... Sacha is going to lose it... faster... fuck Sacha... the slutty Sacha is going to lose it..."

    Being fucked by one beautiful girl while being pushed by another, Derick was on the brink of exploding with pleasure. Suddenly, a large stream of lewd fluid gushed from the depths of Sacha''s tight pussy, fiercely hitting his already sensitive glans. Derick instinctively thrust deep inside, his glans fiercely pressing against her flower core, which immediately clung tightly to his glans, sucking and not letting go.

    The flesh folds within Sacha''s pussy tightly wrapped around his shaft as she climaxed, continuously trembling and teasing every inch of the man''s penis.

    Derick could no longer endure such an ecstatic sensation. He never consciously controlled his ejaculation time, as he could go on for a day and night without ejaculating. Therefore, this time, after just fifteen minutes, he felt the urge to release.

    Without any need to hold back, he let go, and a large amount of semen erupted from his glans into the depths of Sacha''s flower core. The scalding semen made the girl shiver with excitement, and her pussy tightened once again, squeezing out every drop of semen from the penis.

    "Master... please don''t... ahh... the female warriors will hear in a moment... ahh... they will see... you''re making your little bitch... your little bitch is going to be fucked to death... ahh..."

    Tess screamed frantically.

    Despite just ejaculating, Derick was still aroused, almost as if he had no refractory period. Immediately, he pulled the girl who had been helping him indulge in his desires over, and his large penis once again plunged into another girl''s small cavity, thrusting and fucking vigorously...

    Meanwhile, in the empty sports arena outside, the female warriors were hearing Tess''s loud and seductive moans, causing them to look dazed and blush.

    These moans had started an hour ago, and at first, the girls didn''t understand what was happening. However, after a moment''s thought, they all figured it out. They looked curiously at the scene on the back of the golden eagle, but it was a bit high, and they could only hear the sounds without daring to climb higher to see.

    "Wow... the master really knows how to play. Making love on the back of this giant eagle, it''s truly unique..."

    Liu Mingyue said to Wu Mengfei, both of them being young and unfamiliar with this kind of play.

 Chapter 221 221: The Stimulating Views of Two Women

    Cough cough...

    Wu Mengfei coughed violently a few times, choking to the point of being unable to speak. She looked at Liu Mingyue, who seemed excited, and wondered why she was still so enthusiastic.

    "I mean, are you thinking of going up there to join in?" Wu Mengfei asked Liu Mingyue, looking at her strangely.

    "You know, I kind of want to," Liu Mingyue said with a mischievous smile, although there was a hint of nervousness in her eyes.

    Wu Mengfei could tell that this young girl was quick-witted with her words. Despite her appearance of having seen everything as a young person, she was still quite inexperienced!

    Rolling her eyes helplessly, Wu Mengfei said, "Even if you want to go up, I doubt the master would agree."

    "You really underestimate him. Didn''t Aunt Yue say the master is very capable in that area? He''s handled a dozen or so without any problem," Liu Mingyue said, listening to the increasingly weak cries from Tess on the golden eagle. Her heart was pounding.

    If the master asked them to go up later, should they go or pretend to refuse?

    For a moment, both Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei, two beautiful and wealthy women, couldn''t help but hesitate. Before the apocalypse, they had countless suitors around them¡ªhow could they even consider such a question?

    "Huff, huff... Master, Master, I can''t take it anymore, really can''t take it..." Tess, once the most perfect school flower in Gray Bear City, was now lying in a sorry state on the ground, completely naked, with her legs spread wide, and a man''s large penis inside her pink cavity.

    The continuous climax had sprayed an unknown amount of honey, leaving a slow trail along her smooth and delicate white thighs. Her small uterus was swollen from the man''s ejaculation.

    Derick forcefully pulled out his penis, creating a splash of water and a few drops of semen splattering out. The young girl''s delicate pink cavity was stretched open by him, and a large amount of lewd and honey-like liquid slowly dripped from the opening. Tess had to quickly raise her legs high, lifting her lower body to let the semen stay inside her uterus.

    Derick saw this scene, smiled slightly, and didn''t say much.

    "Master, should we call some female warriors up? It feels like you haven''t fully enjoyed yourself..." Sacha, lying on the feathers of the golden eagle, propped up her head with her hand and asked.

    "Forget it. If I call them up, most of the female warriors will rush up eagerly. Tomorrow, they''ll all be carrying a belly full of semen. How can we fight then?" Derick shook his head.

    Tess couldn''t help but laugh as she listened to the two people''s conversation. "Sacha, you talk too much. Just call them up directly. I guarantee the master won''t send them away."

    Sacha suddenly realized and nodded as if she very much agreed with Tess''s words.

    Derick was speechless. It seemed like the two of you understand everything, huh? It looks like I was too gentle. I should have knocked you two little girls unconscious.

    Before Derick could say anything else, Sacha directly grabbed his hand.

    "Oh, Master, I''ve already said it. Don''t refuse. Moreover, with so many beautiful and delicate female warriors lined up, waiting for you to deflower them one by one, isn''t that exciting?" Sacha enticed Derick, winking at him.

    "Hiss..." Derick took a sharp breath.

    If hundreds of female warriors lined up along the stadium, each shyly lifting their skirts, waiting for him to penetrate and deflower them, what an exciting scene it would be.

    "I''m not that kind of person... No, I am that kind of person," Derick''s heart seemed to be in a conflict, as if two little people were fighting inside him.

    "As you wish..." In less than a second, the part of him that wanted to refuse was completely defeated, and the wicked part emerged victorious.

    Sacha and Tess exchanged a glance, both seeing amusement in each other''s eyes.

    "Let me think, we have to fight tomorrow, and there isn''t much time. It might not be feasible to have all five hundred female warriors at once..." Tess and Sacha spoke.

    "Five hundred? Are you trying to kill me..." Derick shuddered all over. Even with his confidence, he couldn''t handle that. His titanium kidneys wouldn''t hold up.

    "Well, that makes sense. Let''s reduce it to fifty, select the most beautiful fifty, and have them come up directly. The golden eagle''s back is large enough to line them up, and the master can deflower them one by one," Sacha''s eyes held a mischievous glint.

    "Fifty is acceptable..." Derick wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. After all, he had handled ten before, so fifty should be manageable.

    "Let me see, we have eight hours until dawn, which is 480 minutes. On average, each female warrior will have about ten minutes. Deflowering and internal ejaculation should be enough..." Tess counted on her fingers.

    Derick never expected that these two seemingly innocent and shy schoolgirl types would speak so casually about such matters. Just a few days ago, they were obedient and pure, but now it seemed like they had changed completely. They were even talking about consecutive ejaculations fifty times. Wasn''t he afraid of ejaculating to death?

    "Hehe... Alright then, it''s settled. I''ll call them up right now," Sacha''s eyes were filled with excitement, a look of eager anticipation on her face.

    Derick hesitated, as if he wanted to stop it, but in the end, he sighed.

    "Ah, the female warriors are probably too thirsty as usual. But I''ll bear this suffering alone..." Derick shed tears of joy.

    As expected, the female warriors below quickly received the message, and Sacha and Tess selected fifty of them to go up.

    The loud and unabashed noises from above¡ªhow could the women below not hear them? Now, calling for more to go up was a clear indication of what was expected.

    The selected female warriors were almost overwhelmed with excitement. Seeing the master and having close contact with him was already fortunate, but now they had the opportunity to be favored. This was something many women at the base dreamed of.

    The faces of the other female warriors who were not chosen looked a bit sour. They could only console themselves with the thought that there would be another chance. After all, they were still virgins, and eventually, they would have the opportunity to be deflowered by the master.

    In fact, the vast majority of the five hundred female warriors were virgins. As for the reasons, one might have to ask Sacha and Tess, who were responsible for selecting these individuals.

    In the Order base, whether someone was a virgin or not was indicated on their identity bracelet, making it easy to check. Their experiences with one or several boyfriends were similarly marked.

    The purpose of doing this was self-evident. Almost all the women in the Order base knew that the master had a penchant for purity, preferring women who were still virgins or had only been with one man, such as married women. That''s why the women who were still virgins were eager to show their status, hoping to attract the master''s attention. After all, with so many women wanting to be favored by the master, why should a non-virgin be ahead of a virgin? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Sacha patted the back of the golden eagle. "Little Jin, lie down and stretch out your wings..."

    This golden eagle had been serving as a mattress for an hour now, feeling the constant screams of the two female owners. With its limited intelligence, it naturally didn''t understand what was happening. It wanted to turn its head to take a look, but was a bit afraid, feeling the constant danger emanating from the man.

    The giant eagle, named Little Jin, obediently lay down and stretched out its wings. Even though it was lying down, its height still exceeded 5 meters. Only by walking along its wings could the fifty female warriors come up.

    Soon, all fifty female warriors had walked up along the wings of the golden eagle, and then they saw the two women and one man lying on the feathers.

 Chapter 222 222: Russian Roulette (1)

    Wu Mengfei and Liu Mingyue were also unexpectedly included. Originally, Liu Mingyue had just been thinking about it, but she didn''t expect to be chosen by the master. When Wu Mengfei received the notification, she was even more confused. She could only grit her teeth and follow the others up, as she couldn''t refuse, especially seeing the envious and jealous looks of the other female warriors next to her.

    "Hehehe... Mingyue and Mengfei are here too, huh?" Sacha smirked mischievously, looking at the two of them with some ill intent.

    Wu Mengfei and Liu Mingyue blushed. The three people in front of them were all completely naked. Tess and Sacha''s usual combat uniforms had all been torn to shreds and thrown aside. The three of them were entwined like three flesh worms.

    Almost all the female warriors had flushed faces at this point. For them, all still virgins, this scene was simply too explosive and stimulating.

    "The reason we called you up here, I don''t need to say much. I''m sure you understand what you need to do!" Tess scanned the female warriors, her tone less icy and more gentle.

    "Why stay so far away? Come closer, after all, you will have to have personal contact later. Don''t be shy!" Sacha beckoned to the fifty female warriors.

    At this moment, Liu Mingyue finally felt some admiration. She had thought she was open-minded enough, being able to let her mother give herself as a pet to someone else. But seeing Sacha and the others facing so many people completely naked, and acting as if it was nothing, she truly admired them.

    At this point, Derick couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous and excited. Fifty beautiful female warriors, waiting for him to favor each one of them, was simply explosively stimulating.

    Derick stood up directly and walked naked in front of the female warriors. Many of them were stunned as they looked at his exposed genitals.

    "Lisa and her team designed these combat uniforms beautifully, didn''t they..." Derick couldn''t help but nod as he took in the sight of the stunning faces of the female warriors, combined with the black and white combat uniforms that fully revealed their figures.

    It seemed intentional, as the combat uniforms were designed to be form-fitting, with a short skirt reaching halfway down their thighs. Of course, to prevent any exposure, they wore safety shorts underneath. Their lower legs were complemented by white stockings, perfectly matching Derick''s fetish. The area between the stockings and thighs was absolutely captivating, highlighting their heroic spirit and beauty, making it a very attractive outfit that many female warriors loved.

    Even the female warriors who were not conventionally attractive found their charm greatly enhanced by wearing these specially designed combat uniforms. As for those who were already very beautiful, they appeared even more alluring.

    "I''ve heard that many female warriors have been using my photos for self-pleasure recently. I wonder if any of you have done the same! If so, raise your hand and let me see..." Derick said with a playful smile, scanning the female warriors.

    Soon, at least half of the female warriors raised their hands, while the rest lowered their heads in shame, perhaps too embarrassed to do so.

    "Hahaha... Well, today, as you wish, all of you obediently lie down, turn around, line up, and wait for me to take your virginity..." Derick chuckled lasciviously, addressing the group of female warriors.

    Soon, some of the bolder or more liberated female warriors couldn''t wait any longer. They knelt on the feathers, lifted their bottoms high, pulled up the skirts of their combat uniforms, and rolled down their safety shorts and panties to the base of their thighs, exposing their virgin openings and tender pink sphincters.

    Seeing others taking the initiative, the remaining female warriors didn''t want to be left behind. They quickly joined in, lining up neatly beside them.

    "What are you two waiting for? In my opinion, there are plenty who envy you! It''s a great honor to be deflowered by the master. Hurry up and obediently lie down," Tess said, looking at Li Mingyue and Wu Mengfei, who were still hesitating. She furrowed her eyebrows, feeling somewhat annoyed. Wasn''t this ruining the master''s mood?

    "Sacha, I..." Li Mingyue felt a bit aggrieved. She had only been at the base for a few days and didn''t expect to be put in this position. Even though she had mentally prepared herself, it was still too embarrassing for her to voluntarily bend over and expose herself for a man to deflower.

    "Alright, I know you''re embarrassed, but I deliberately chose both of you," Sacha said, quickly explaining as she saw the surprised looks on the two women''s faces.

    "Anyway, all the women at the base belong to the master alone. Sooner or later, you won''t be able to escape. And the further we go, the more women from Order there will be. At that point, do you think the master will have the time and opportunity to attend to each and every one of you? I doubt it!" Sacha explained earnestly.

    Both women were shocked. Indeed, there was no way for them to leave this base. Sooner or later, they would have to become the master''s women. It was better to have been favored by the master than not at all.

    "Why don''t you hurry up and obediently lie down there, don''t waste the master''s mood..." Sacha urged eagerly.

    Li Mingyue and Wu Mengfei didn''t dare to delay. They quickly lay down, finding a spot at the edge and lifted their skirts, waiting for the man to deflower them. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Hehe, Master, guess who the girl I was talking about earlier is?" Sacha chuckled as she noticed Derick''s gaze.

    "Oh, so you mean someone I know?" Derick asked with interest as he looked at Li Mingyue, who was obediently lying not far away, exposing her virgin opening.

    "Master, Li Mingyue is Camilla''s daughter..."

    "No wonder she looks so familiar, and she exudes a similar gentle aura," Derick realized. Among these beautiful female warriors, Li Mingyue and Wu Mengfei, both wealthy and beautiful, stood out. Naturally, they piqued his interest even more.

    "Alright, Master, go ahead quickly, or else in a while, not a single female warrior will have ten minutes left..." Tess quickly urged Derick, pushing him to take action.

    Derick, amused by Tess''s antics, observed the scene, one that would make any man''s blood boil.

    Fifty beautiful maidens, fifty snow-white and tender bottoms, fifty different maidenly sanctums, some smooth, some in various postures, some lush and verdant, all laid bare before him, leaving him dazzled and entranced.

    Every virgin girl''s vagina, tender anus, and snow-white buttocks are different. When Derick looked around, all he could see were white buttocks and different virgin vaginas.

    "I''m afraid some men have never seen so many virgin vaginas in their lifetime..." Derick swallowed hard. This scene is truly indescribable in words, only when experiencing it in person can one feel the explosive sensation.

    Derick felt that his penis had never been so excited before, it was almost at the point of explosion, eager to soak up all the virgin blood, fiercely piercing their hymens with his large penis, taking away their years of chastity and making them complete women.

    Excited, Derick walked towards the first girl.

    Sacha and Tess couldn''t help but hold their breath. This scene could make even women like them sigh in amazement, truly unprecedented.

    Quickly, they activated the photo function on their personal wristbands and recorded this historic moment.

    Later, when Derick unified the world and established the empire''s harem, all the women in the empire became his harem reserves.

    This scene also symbolized the beginning of the historic "first night right" for women, under the great ruler, our eternal deity, Derick, who became the eternal master of all women, from soul to body.

 Chapter 223 223: Russian Roulette (2)

    "Ah..."

    With the first female warrior''s slightly painful and pleasurable moan, the entire virginity-taking ceremony began in an instant.

    "Ah... it feels so good, so tight~"

    Derick couldn''t help but moan as well. The sexual skills of a virgin were nowhere near those of experienced women, but the sense of conquest from taking her virginity was an indescribable thrill.

    Supporting the slender waist of the girl, Derick''s excitement reached its peak as he penetrated the girl''s still slightly dry virgin hole without any foreplay, almost making her faint from the pain.

    But the joy and happiness in her heart made the girl push through, desperately lifting her snow-white buttocks high, using her newly deflowered little hole to comfort the man''s raging penis.

    The penis, stained with the virgin''s blood, showed no pity for the girl''s first time, instead pulsating with excitement, forcefully thrusting into her tight little hole without any regard for technique, just focusing on the most stimulating speed of penetration. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sound of the first female warrior''s deflowering and wailing made the other girls waiting with raised buttocks feel nervous and expectant, having to relax and silently wait for the lord''s favor.

    "My lord~ Please ravish me, I''m so happy, I can finally become your woman~"

    The female warrior, with a face contorted in pain, shed tears of happiness, ignoring her own cries of pain and instead trying to please the lord to make him more comfortable.

    Derick was like a horseman, almost half of his body straddling the raised buttocks of the female warrior, his penis serving as the support, firmly embedded in her tender hole. He used the girl''s two breasts as reins, shamelessly controlling this obedient and lovely mare.

    "Come on, everyone has ten minutes for the lord''s favor, so work hard to make the lord climax within these ten minutes. Who knows, maybe someone with exceptional talent can make the lord climax twice!" Sacha called out from behind with a smile.

    The female warriors secretly resolved to extract the lord''s semen multiple times, while those in their fertile period were filled with hopeful longing to conceive the lord''s child.

    "Charge, charge..."

    Derick smirked, chanting continuously, one hand gripping the girl''s breasts, the other clutching her hair, imagining himself as a general leading a charge on horseback.

    Meanwhile, the girl beneath Derick was being ravished to the point of continuous crying and wailing, tears and saliva flowing together, her whole being on the verge of losing consciousness.

    "Come on, come on, there''s only one minute left, work hard to extract the lord''s semen..."

    Tess and Sacha were both very interested in watching the scene, while also encouraging the female warrior who was on the brink of fainting from Derick''s actions.

    Indeed, upon hearing Sacha''s words, the female warrior seemed to regain some clarity, desperately trying to control and tighten her newly deflowered virgin hole, hoping to retain the lord''s semen.

    Derick rolled his eyes. The scene seemed strange no matter how he looked at it¡ªon one hand, he was deflowering the girl, and on the other, two naked girls were cheering him on.

    "Alright, I''m about to ejaculate. Get ready to receive the lord''s semen..."

    Derick roared, his spear-like member plunging deep into the girl''s womb, releasing waves of scorching hot semen that struck the walls of her uterus.

    "Finally, finally ejaculated... It feels so good~"

    The girl muttered to herself, feeling the scorching sensation deep in her womb and the overwhelming sense of fulfillment that seemed to fill her entire being.

    With a satisfied smile, the girl, unable to withstand the combination of defloration and violent thrusting, fell into a painful yet seemingly pleasurable unconsciousness.

    "Alright, my lord, hurry up, don''t waste time, immediately move on to the next one..."

    Seeing that Derick seemed to want to continue his experience within the girl''s cavity, Tess immediately urged him to start deflowering the next girl.

    "You two, get out of my way. It was already quite thrilling, but with you two causing a ruckus, it feels like just completing a task~"

    Derick, feeling speechless, shooed the two troublemakers to the back, then, holding his bloodied member, took steps as if going to battle and moved behind the next female warrior.

    With his blood-stained member full of the maiden''s blood, he pressed it against the second girl''s soon-to-be-deflowered entrance. She seemed to tremble nervously.

    As she was the closest, she had almost seen the entire process of her classmate being deflowered by the lord. The mixture of pleasure, satisfaction, and pain made her both nervous and eager.

    "Relax a little, it''ll be easier this way..."

    Derick smirked, patting the girl''s perky buttocks, then, with a thrust, his member pierced through, once again puncturing the virgin cave. The blood from the previous virgin had not yet dried, mixing with the blood of this virgin, completely indistinguishable from one another.

    "Ah... Hoo, it''s a completely different feeling again~" Derick''s excited body trembled, as he deflowered another girl, taking her virginity and completely conquering her with his member. The pleasure of conquest was unparalleled.

    Derick felt like he was opening a blind box, as each girl''s cavity was completely different. This girl''s virgin cave was even deeper, like a winding path that wasn''t easy to enter.

    The convoluted cavity, already difficult to enter, became even tighter after the defloration. However, under the attack of his powerful and resilient member, the girl''s convoluted virgin cave was forced open, and she moaned in pain as she accommodated his member.

    "My lord... My lord, my lord~" Feeling Derick''s member forcefully enter her delicate body, this female warrior, in extreme tearing pain, also felt a perverse sense of satisfaction, almost wishing to die under the lord''s hips.

    "Oh... Exciting~" Derick, excitedly thrusting, played with the girl''s different breasts, feeling the stimulation of her different cavity, and admiring the different expressions on her face as he penetrated her. The contrasting feelings were truly strange.

    After ten minutes of thrusting and pounding in the girl''s cavity as he wished, Derick also ejaculated, filling the girl''s uterus to the brim.

    Once again, as Derick withdrew his member from the just-deflowered virgin cavity, he felt that his member, tainted with the blood of two virgins, seemed to become even more powerful and majestic, showing no signs of weakness, but rather a soaring spirit.

    "Could it be that the virgin blood has an invigorating effect on a man''s member?" Derick couldn''t help but ponder.

    "Haha... The third one, another virgin~" With a wild smile, Derick began the deflowering ceremony of the third girl. The glans once again pressed against the female warrior''s cavity, and with a forceful thrust from Derick''s hips, the third virgin cavity was taken.

    In this way, Derick began deflowering and breaking the virginity of one girl after another among the 50, from virgins to more experienced, each providing a completely different sensation after being penetrated.

    Most of these girls were extremely joyful and honored to be favored by their lord. In order to drain Derick''s essence, they went to great lengths, with many even opening both their front and back orifices to make Derick ejaculate multiple times.

    Some girls, in their fertile period, longed to conceive Derick''s child, so they self-taught themselves to contract their cavities to stimulate him, hoping for multiple ejaculations from Derick.

    "Ah... My lord, please don''t show me mercy, go harder, this slave can take it, ejaculate, all of it, inside my womb~" Hearing the first-time deflowered girl''s lascivious moans and feeling her wonderful and stimulating cavity, Derick couldn''t resist and ejaculated once again.

 Chapter 224 224: Russian Roulette (3)

    Derick trembled as he withdrew his penis from the young girl''s small orifice. Among the dozens of girls he had slept with, this one was the most lascivious and stimulating.

    In just ten minutes, he had been drained three times, ejaculating once in the girl''s anus and twice in her vagina.

    As he laid down the now limp and hoarse-voiced girl, Derick stood up. To his right, more than twenty girls lay in disarray, all of whom he had just deflowered. At the very least, he had ejaculated inside each of their vaginas.

    The girl he had just deflowered had received three ejaculations.

    Looking around, Derick saw nothing but delicate limbs, various types of lingerie, and the girls'' exposed vaginas and anuses, still dripping with his semen.

    Surveying the dozens of girls he had rendered helpless, Derick felt a surge of pride and conquest. Who else could claim to have taken the virginity of so many girls and deflowered them in just a few hours? He could probably have set a Guinness World Record if this had happened before doomsday.

    "Master, are you unable to continue? You''re already resting after just half of them..." Tess chuckled as she looked at the remaining girls, who had been lying there for hours.

    "Girl, are you questioning my combat power? Looks like I might have to include you as well," Derick retorted unkindly, casting a glance at Tess. He hadn''t realized how mischievous she was.

    She used to be so cute and obedient in front of him, but now she dared to tease him.

    "Well, including me wouldn''t be a bad idea..." Tess seemed excited at Derick''s words, her eyes becoming slightly hazy.

    Derick spent several hours deflowering the young girl, and they had also been listening to erotic stories for hours, so now they were feeling quite eager and thirsty for more.

    "You should keep quiet, you''re inexperienced and love to play. Who was it that cried and begged for mercy when the boss caught you and screwed you, calling out for daddy..." Sacha sarcastically exposed Tess''s intentions. Despite just being deflowered and begging for mercy a few hours ago, Tess had already recovered somewhat and was now craving a large penis again.

    Feeling embarrassed by Sacha''s remarks, Tess didn''t dare to provoke Derick any further.

    "Alright, you two, come over here and help me move my hips, can''t you lend a hand..."

    Upon hearing Derick''s words, the two women smiled at each other, walked behind him, and then held onto his hips from both sides, helping with the movement.

    And so, the entire deflowering ceremony lasted for seven or eight hours. The two women supporting Derick''s hips were getting tired and their hands were starting to weaken, but Derick still felt energetic, as if he could go for another fifty rounds.

    "Only two left, Mingyue and Mengfei..."

    Sacha looked at Mingyue and Mengfei, who were lying at the back. At first, the two women were nervous and scared, but after a while, they started to feel calmer. After all, it would only be painful for a while, and everyone was in the same boat.

    "You two, come up on your own initiative, I can''t be bothered to move..." Derick smirked and looked at the two girls who had been waiting for a long time.

    After speaking, Derick found a busty female warrior''s body to lie down on, rested his head on her ample bosom, then spread his legs, and his erect penis stood tall.

    Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei, as if granted amnesty, climbed up from the back of the golden eagle, their limbs sore and weak. Then, they both looked at the seemingly smiling Derick, who was kneeling next to him, offering their breasts and mouths to let the men taste Tess and Sacha.

    "Come on..." Sacha handed her tender bosom to Derick''s mouth while gesturing encouragement to the somewhat embarrassed two women.

    Wu Mengfei glanced at Liu Mingyue and, with a shy expression, took the lead in approaching. Her appearance was pure and innocent, but the two large breasts in front threatened to burst out of her combat uniform, especially catching the eye. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Indeed, a rich and beautiful woman. The food is good, and naturally, it''s grown this big... Let me have a look~" Derick remarked, unabashedly, as he watched the large breasts swaying with Wu Mengfei''s steps.

    Immediately, Wu Mengfei blushed and undid the buttons of her uniform top, then slowly lifted her ultra-short skirt, revealing that her safety shorts and underwear were already removed, and she walked slowly to Derick.

    The young girl looked shyly at Derick, although after listening to several hours of erotic stories, Wu Mengfei, like the other female soldiers, was already soaking wet down there. However, her originally reserved nature prevented her from taking the next step immediately.

    "Hehehe..." Derick chuckled lasciviously, grabbing Wu Mengfei''s two large breasts with both hands and kneading them vigorously. Here, he didn''t need to consider the feelings of others, as long as he was enjoying himself.

    Therefore, his somewhat rough actions made Wu Mengfei''s brow furrow in pain.

    "Thank you, Master, for helping this little slave lose her virginity." Enduring her shyness, Wu Mengfei said this sentence, because the Order had always instilled the idea that all women, including themselves, were the property and slaves of their masters, both in body and soul.

    Wu Mengfei, after all, came from a wealthy family and naturally knew how to please men. Since she had already decided to give up her virginity, she might as well do it better.

    As her coquettish voice rang out, Wu Mengfei grabbed the penis with her right hand and positioned her vagina over Derick''s glans.

    As the girl''s body slowly descended, Derick clearly felt a membrane being broken at the tip of his penis, directly entering the deepest part of the busty girl''s virgin vagina.

    "Ah... Ah..."

    Despite her lower body being sufficiently lubricated, the intense pain of losing her virginity made Wu Mengfei cry out in pain. Derick, tightly held by the virgin vagina, was in ecstasy and didn''t pay attention to the girl''s pain. He forcefully grabbed the two large breasts and pulled the girl''s delicate body, forcing it to move.

    Liu Mingyue, watching from the side, felt a pang of heartache. Wu Mengfei had always been the most caring among their group of rich and beautiful women, and their relationship had always been good. Seeing Wu Mengfei suffering now, Liu Mingyue felt a twinge of pain as well.

    Liu Mingyue quickly ran to Derick''s side and knelt down, taking the initiative to undo her own blouse and bra, offering her tender bosom to Derick.

    "Master, please touch mine. Mengfei is in a lot of pain already."

    Derick was somewhat surprised. He didn''t expect Liu Mingyue, this rich and beautiful woman, to be somewhat different from her mother, Camilla. Although their personalities were equally gentle, Liu Mingyue was much more open. If Camilla were here, she would never make such a move.

    "Alright, I know you two sisters care for each other. I didn''t mean to torture her. Since you feel for her, then it''s your turn..."

    Derick beckoned for Sacha to lift the exhausted and pained Wu Mengfei and replace her with Liu Mingyue.

    "Ah... Master~"

    With a familiar yet unfamiliar feeling, the last virgin hole of these fifty female warriors was also broken by Derick, and now there was no longer a virgin on the back of the golden eagle.

    The intense pain of defloration made Liu Mingyue have to twist her body, cooperating with the man''s movements. However, after just a few dozen times, Liu Mingyue, who was already in great pain, had to reluctantly lie on the man''s chest.

    Then, after a short rest, Wu Mengfei went into battle again. The two beautiful women took turns serving Derick in a riding position, finally squeezing out his semen in eight minutes, ejaculating inside Liu Mingyue''s hole.

    Finally, the deflowering ceremonies of the fifty virgins were all completed, and Derick had ejaculated over fifty times inside these beautiful female warriors. Now, all the girls still had traces of his deflowering between their legs.

    Having just deflowered two beautiful women, Derick became even more excited, taking turns to insert his penis into the honey pots and backdoors of Liu Mingyue, Wu Mengfei, Sacha, and Tess, enjoying the eight perfect flesh orifices of the four stunning girls.

 Chapter 225 225: Setting Off

    The lascivious sounds of sexual intercourse and the passionate moans of the young girls continued until dawn.

    Finally, Derick, who was completely high, had all the female warriors he had deflowered form a circle around him, with their backs facing the center of the circle, while he stood in the middle.

    He would catch one and have his way with her, truly experiencing the thrill of what they called "Russian roulette." It must be said that this kind of excitement was simply off the charts.

    The girls, with their backs arched, didn''t know if they would be next, so they were nervous and shy. Holding hands with their sisters, they all arched their backs together, and the feeling was truly amazing.

    Derick stood in the middle of the circle of girls, his manhood almost never at rest. He would catch a girl''s orifice and thrust vigorously, whether it was her anus or her vagina. Sometimes, the girl next to her would also suffer.

    In the end, Derick didn''t even know how many times he had ejaculated or how many orifices he had entered. His manhood had entered and exited countless orifices, leaving the girls with a large amount of vitalizing semen.

    After they were tired of playing Russian roulette, the beautiful girls who had formed the circle, under the command of Tess and Sacha, gathered around Derick, who was lying on the ground.

    The girls licked Derick''s entire body together. Some buried themselves in his crotch, licking his testicles and manhood, while others knelt behind his buttocks, licking his anus. Some even extended their pink tongues, wandering all over his body, covering Derick from head to toe with the girls'' fragrant saliva.

    As for the other girls who didn''t manage to get a spot, aside from a few who paired off, the rest of the female warriors also gathered around, encircling Derick, collectively teasing his desires with their jade hands and sweet tongues.

    Derick was completely lying on a flesh sofa formed by several young girls, not needing to move himself as his manhood was forced to take turns penetrating the girls'' flesh and little mouths.

    Derick felt like he had ascended to heaven, allowing the girls to sit on top of him, taking turns using their honeyed orifices to pleasure his manhood.

    His toes, legs, hands, abdomen, chest, and even his face were all licked and kissed by the beautiful girls, and he couldn''t resist, feeling like a "poor" boy being gang-raped by a group of stunning beauties.

    This protracted deflowering ceremony continued until morning.

    Looking around, Derick was surrounded by what seemed like the "bodies" of the young girls. Everywhere he looked, there were panties, undergarments, orifices, semen, traces of virgin blood, and over fifty young girls sprawled out like corpses. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    On the Golden Eagle''s back, people were strewn about in every direction¡ªlying on their stomachs, on their sides, legs intertwined, entwined with each other, a chaotic scene beyond description.

    It took a lot of effort for Derick to extricate himself from the young girls'' embrace. His limbs were almost held tightly by several girls, and his manhood was being fought over by several stunning girls, with almost three or four mouths kissing it.

    Derick chuckled helplessly. Even if he fell asleep, some still clung to his body, and if it weren''t for his extraordinary strength, it would have been difficult to struggle free.

    "This is too scary. I feel a bit exhausted..." Derick stood up naked from the pile of girls, looking at this glorious achievement, feeling incredibly proud, unable to resist the urge to shout, "Who''s next?"

    "The master is truly amazing..."

    Sacha, upon seeing the situation, immediately delivered a precise compliment. It must be said that understanding nonverbal cues is a sign of intelligence, and Derick was quite pleased with this flattery.

    Tess, on the other hand, chuckled quietly. However, this time she didn''t dare to provoke further. Last night, she teased the master, only to be caught and thoroughly taken by him. Now, both her honeyed orifice and her back passage were swollen and painful, with little effect from any treatment.

    "Let''s get them up. If we delay any longer, those below might get anxious..."

    Sacha and Tess were in relatively better shape, given their much stronger physical constitution. As the other female warriors got up, most of them were in disarray, staggering and swaying.

    "Ah, Xiao Li, where''s my underwear? I can''t find it..."

    "Oh no, it''s leaking again. Hurry, find something to stop it..."

    "No, this is my bra. You little vixen, did you take it because it got stained with the master''s semen?"

    For a moment, all the female warriors got up, chattering and creating chaos, searching for their own undergarments.

    The combat uniforms were fine, as they were made of materials that were not easily soiled. Derick didn''t strip these female warriors completely last night, but their undergarments were scattered everywhere, with many unable to find theirs.

    Derick was at a loss, seeing many of the female warriors with unidentifiable undergarments hanging from their heads, looking extremely comical.

    "Alright, you have ten minutes to tidy up and form up in line," Sacha roared, shouting at the female warriors.

    Derick also threw out a lot of undergarments, safety pants, and anal plugs from the system space for these female warriors. Don''t ask where these things came from; they were prepared for unforeseen circumstances.

    Soon, almost all fifty female warriors were dressed and ready, looking spirited and at least outwardly composed. No one would ever suspect that these delicate-looking female warriors had the semen of the same man inside their honeyed orifices and back passages.

    Fortunately, these female warriors are generally quite skilled, and their physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, it''s likely that after just losing their virginity last night, they might not have the strength to get up today.

    "Alright, it''s time for battle today. Get yourselves adjusted and make sure to hold in the semen inside your honeyed orifices and back passages. Don''t let it leak out during the battle. If anyone can''t manage that, there are still anal plugs available. Resolve it early," Sacha''s instructions nearly made Derick collapse. What kind of harsh words were these?

    Sure enough, after hearing Sacha''s words, the female warriors couldn''t help but laugh. However, many of the blushing young women discreetly took the anal plugs and quietly inserted them into their honeyed orifices and back passages.

    Almost every one of them had been internally ejaculated by the master more than once, and the amount ejaculated was quite large. It was normal for some of the young women who hadn''t yet mastered the technique of contracting their lower bodies to be unable to hold it in.

    "Don''t laugh. You are lucky to have been chosen. Those female warriors below are now very jealous of you. So, perform well today to make them acknowledge and accept you. Understand?"

    "Understood," the female warriors all shouted in unison.

    "Move out!"

    Following Sacha''s command, the female warriors lined up and descended along the path of the golden eagle.

    After spending the night listening to the sounds of lovemaking outside, the other female warriors, who had been waiting for so long, immediately surrounded them, forming a queue. Some of those who weren''t selected chattered with their sisters who had their first night last night.

    Without saying much else, at Derick''s command, the female warriors set off towards the direction of the base in the Magic City district. The distance from here to that place was not far, just a few minutes away.

    One hour ago.

    Ma Quan has assembled the vast majority of his soldiers at the center of the base. Except for the soldiers necessary to maintain the operation and security of the base, everyone else has been gathered here.

    "Today, our target is this place, a medium-sized grain depot in the northern suburbs of the Magic City. It''s estimated to hold around 50,000 tons of grain. If we take it all, we won''t have to worry about food for over a year," Ma Quan pointed to the spot on the map.

    "Captain Ma, although this place is only five kilometers away from our base, it''s not easy to attack, and transportation of the food is a significant issue," Wu Junwen said somewhat disdainfully.

    "What, are you questioning my decision?" Ma Quan''s face turned dark as he stared hard at Wu Junwen.

    "I wouldn''t dare, I''m just worried about the soldiers'' sacrifices..." Wu Junwen looked at the murderous look in Ma Quan''s eyes, shivered, and said somewhat defiantly.

 Chapter 226 226: Plans

    "Hmph... I have my own plans. Why do I need someone like you, who doesn''t understand tactics, to meddle?" Ma Quan snorted coldly.

    Wu Junwen seemed somewhat helpless, lowering his head and not daring to speak again. However, a hint of coldness flashed in his eyes, "When your plan begins, it will be the day of your demise."

    "You old thing, always contradicting me, vying for power. One day, I''ll show you!" Ma Quan couldn''t help but think to himself.

    The two scheming individuals glanced at each other, then both calmly withdrew their gazes.

    "Alright, since everyone has no objections, let''s prepare to set off..."

    Early in the morning, the entire base mobilized.

    Lin Mo''er, in a daze, heard the slogans coming from the base in her sleep. Slowly opening her eyes, as if realizing something, the girl reached out, only to find the space beside her empty.

    Lin Mo''er suddenly fully awakened, pulled back the covers, and found that Derick was indeed not inside. Shaking her head, she anxiously got dressed and got out of bed, searching the house, but still found no trace of Derick.

    Just as Lin Mo''er was about to call out anxiously, Derick suddenly pushed the door open and entered. Lin Mo''er was stunned for a moment, then rushed into his embrace. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Derick, where did you go? I thought you had left..." The girl''s heart was beating fast, and her voice was trembling.

    Derick was taken aback, not expecting that in just one day, this strong girl would become dependent on him.

    "Don''t worry, everything''s fine. I just had some things to take care of. I wouldn''t leave you two little girls behind..." Derick patted the girl''s back, comforting her in a soft voice.

    Behind the two, in Lin Kexin''s room, the little girl opened a small door crack and quietly observed the scene, her face showing an envious expression as she watched her sister and Derick embracing.

    "You two freshen up and have some breakfast first. There''s probably going to be a big change at the base today..."

    Seeing her sister turn around, Lin Kexin quietly closed the door.

    Lin Mo''er knocked on her sister''s door, waking up the pretending-to-sleep Lin Kexin. The two sisters had breakfast and then followed Derick to the center of the base.

    On the other side, Ma Quan had already set out with his team half an hour ago. They didn''t force their way through, considering that their small group was far from enough to deal with the thousands of zombie hordes.

    So Ma Quan''s strategy was to first send out an elite team along the underground tunnels and some air-raid shelters, avoiding the large zombie groups, and then create some commotion to attract the attention of most of the zombies.

    With a loud bang from a nearby high-rise building, the nearby zombies became restless and gathered towards the source of the noise. Ma Quan''s eyes lit up, and he gestured to the others.

    Dozens of military and modified armored vehicles rolled over the zombies, while explosions in the distance continued to attract the majority of the zombies.

    So their operation went very smoothly this time, with only a dozen or so casualties, they had already reached the edge of the food warehouse.

    "Great, brothers, once we enter the food warehouse, there''s an old civil defense project inside. We can use it to transport the food. We just need to clear the passage between this air-raid shelter and the one inside the base..." Ma Quan couldn''t help but exclaim excitedly.

    The soldiers also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, digging tunnels was much safer than risking zombie attacks to transport food.

    At that moment, Ma Quan''s men opened fire, wiping out all the zombies at the entrance of the food warehouse. At this point, causing a little commotion was no longer a concern.

    "Stop the vehicles. Don''t damage the main gate. We''ll need it to fend off the zombie attacks later," Ma Quan patted the roof of the vehicle, signaling the driver to stop.

    The dozen or so military vehicles came to a halt at the entrance of the food warehouse. Several soldiers rushed forward, opened the warehouse gate, and the convoy drove straight in, closing the gate behind them. The zombies that were trailing behind were blocked outside.

    After entering the gate, hundreds of soldiers disembarked and began searching for sandbags or sacks of food to block the entrance. Although the other team had led away some of the zombies, not all of them had been diverted.

    As they made all this commotion, many zombies that had not been attracted by the distraction also rushed over, surrounding the food warehouse densely.

    If they couldn''t defend the food warehouse, let alone transporting the food, their survival would become a question. Fortunately, most of the diverted zombies had been drawn away, and dealing with the remaining ones using the terrain advantage shouldn''t be a problem.

    While Ma Quan and his soldiers were busy fortifying the area around the food warehouse, not far away in a high-rise building, Zhang Jianxiong was speaking to his men.

    "How''s it going? Is the timed bomb ready?"

    "Boss, it''s all set. We can detonate it anytime. It will definitely blow open the food warehouse..."

    "Are you sure there won''t be any issues? Ma Quan and his men are from the military. Can a few so-called bomb experts really outmatch them?" Zhang Jianxiong seemed to have some doubts as he asked.

    "I''m not sure about that, but those two bomb experts were sent by Wu Junwen. He said they are some kind of international mercenaries..."

    "International mercenaries staying in Grey Bear..." Zhang Jianxiong muttered to himself.

    Then, with a grim expression, he looked in the direction of the food warehouse. "Captain Ma, don''t blame us for being too ruthless. It''s just that we can''t feel at ease with you around."

    Inside the base in the Demon City, Wu Junwen looked at his watch, a hint of madness in his eyes. "3... 2... 1~"

    Then a much quieter sound than the previous explosion went off, followed by the sound of intense gunfire coming from the direction of the food warehouse.

    "Hahaha..." Wu Junwen laughed maniacally, feeling like he had the entire base under his control.

    "Chirp..."

    Suddenly, a sharp bird call rang out, and nearly half of the survivors in the Demon City heard it, throwing the base into chaos.

    "What''s that sound?" Interrupted from his dream of controlling the base, Wu Junwen said irritably, pushing open a window to look outside.

    A golden eagle, the size of half a football field, was standing on the edge of the base''s wall. Its massive claws made it look as if it were standing on a small twig.

    With a screech, the golden eagle flapped its wings just twice, and the three layers of the base''s walls collapsed like paper, with piled-up old vehicles being blown into the air and the decrepit brick walls being easily destroyed.

    All the survivors in the base went crazy at the sight of the golden eagle, screaming and fleeing.

    Wu Junwen looked at the incredibly powerful and majestic giant eagle, his gaze momentarily filled with despair. Could this be something that human strength could contend with?

    Amidst the chaos engulfing the entire base, a group composed entirely of women entered through the breach created by the giant eagle, moving steadily and exuding a fierce aura.

    At the same time, in the food warehouse where Ma Quan was located, he too was filled with despair. A sudden, unexpected explosion echoed within the warehouse, killing several soldiers and blasting a large hole in the surrounding walls.

    If casualties were considered a minor issue, the continuous influx of zombies pouring in through the blasted opening, along with more attracted by the explosion, plunged the soldiers in the food warehouse into despair.

    "Who the hell did this?" Ma Quan roared. The area around the food warehouse had been secure, so how could there suddenly be an explosion, especially one caused by high-explosive bombs?

    Gritting his teeth, Ma Quan ordered several vehicles to temporarily block the blasted opening, then commanded the soldiers to begin killing the zombies in front. However, this was only a temporary measure. There were simply too many zombies outside, and they wouldn''t be able to hold out for long.

    As the soldiers repelled one wave of zombies, another relentless wave charged forward, causing the vehicles blocking the opening to teeter on the brink of collapse.

    Soon, the intense commotion attracted two mutated zombies, one of level two and the other of level three. Both were exceptionally powerful, and they easily overturned the vehicles blocking the opening, allowing the zombie horde to pour continuously into the food warehouse...

 Chapter 227 227: Turmoil in the Base

    As soon as the breach was opened, the defenses in other areas almost became useless, as a large number of zombies poured in through the breach, forcing Ma Quan to dispatch most of his soldiers to support this area.

    "Where are the artillery units? Bombard them... quickly!" Ma Quan shouted desperately. But within just a few minutes, the front line of soldiers could no longer hold out, and many zombies surged forward, resulting in casualties.

    "Boom, boom, boom..." Several shells exploded at the breach, successfully killing a large number of zombies. However, before anyone could rejoice, two dark figures charged out from the thick smoke of the explosion.

    "Mutant zombies..." several soldiers shouted, their voices filled with fear. It was a consensus among everyone that mutant zombies couldn''t be killed by ordinary weapons.

    Like tigers among sheep, the two mutant zombies instantly scattered the formation of dozens of soldiers, almost unstoppable wherever they went.

    "Ah, damn it, die..." Ma Quan, seemingly insane, fired wildly at the swiftly moving mutant zombies. Under his frenzied command, there was finally some effect.

    One level two zombie was riddled with bullets, while the other level three zombie, although still mobile, was greatly affected.

    But at this point, it was already too late. With no soldiers to stop them, at least hundreds of zombies had already surged into the food warehouse, and a continuous stream of zombies was pouring in through the breach.

    Occasional screams and the excited howls of the zombies could be heard from various parts of the food warehouse.

    Ma Quan angrily fired off his last bullet, looking at the approaching zombies with a hint of despair in his eyes. With a bitter smile, he pulled the trigger on the grenade in his hand.

    "Boom..."

    As the final explosion echoed through the food warehouse, Zhang Jianxiong slowly withdrew his gaze.

    "Captain Ma, rest in peace..." Zhang Jianxiong whispered softly, his tone filled with satisfaction.

    "Boss, boss, it''s bad, we''re finished, the base has been breached..." Just as Zhang Jianxiong was dreaming of co-managing the base with Wu Junwen, a subordinate suddenly rushed over to report.

    "What did you say? Say it again..." Zhang Jianxiong widened his eyes, grabbing the subordinate''s collar, his face full of fury.

    "Ah... it''s a huge zombie bird, hovering at the base gate, and we heard gunfire..." the subordinate reported, trembling.

    "Damn it, bring me the binoculars..." Slapping the subordinate to the ground, Zhang Jianxiong snatched the binoculars and began to observe.

    Sure enough, at the nearby entrance to the residential area, a giant eagle as tall as a four-story building was standing. As its wings flapped, the base''s walls were torn apart as if they were made of paper.

    Zhang Jianxiong was completely stunned. What kind of freakish thing was this? He had seen zombie animals before, but never one this outrageously large.

    "Boss, what do we do now? We can''t go back to the base for sure," the subordinate cried out in panic.

    "Damn it..." Zhang Jianxiong cursed as he fiercely smashed the binoculars on the ground.

    They had worked so hard to kill Ma Quan, just to take control of the entire base. The plan had succeeded, but now you''re telling me the base is gone?

    "We can''t go back. Going back now is just asking for death. We need to leave here immediately. Who knows if that giant eagle will go berserk?" Zhang Jianxiong''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.

    Without the protection of the base, their small group was almost defenseless against even a slightly larger group of zombies.

    "Where can we go now? The base is gone. We can only wait to die..." Several subordinates sat on the ground, wailing in despair.

    "Wait to die? There are so many people in the city. It''s impossible that we''re the only ones left. Let''s go find another base..." Zhang Jianxiong kicked the subordinates to their feet, and they carefully began to move out.

    ...

    "Quick, run to the basement!"

    On the other side, inside the base, after seeing a giant eagle break through the base gate, the entire base fell into chaos, and everyone started frantically trying to escape. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Wu Junwen, with a few subordinates, desperately tried to hide in the basement.

    "Derick, why aren''t you running? Hurry up..." Seeing Derick still standing and watching, Lin Mo''er became anxious, urgently grabbing his hand.

    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. That giant eagle is my pet..."

    "At a time like this, Derick, stop joking around..."

    Seeing Derick still not leaving, Lin Mo''er was so worried that she was almost in tears. She couldn''t leave Derick alone here to face this situation.

    "Derick, please, hurry up, it''s really too late to wait any longer..." Lin Kexin also looked fearful as she held Derick''s hand.

    Derick found it somewhat amusing, but he knew that no matter what he said now, they wouldn''t believe him. Instead of letting the two of them worry, it was better to let them see the truth for themselves.

    Derick reached out and hugged both girls, then took off directly into the air, flying to the rooftop of a nearby building.

    "Ah..." "Ahhh..."

    Watching the two people fly up directly, Lin Mo''er and Lin Kexin couldn''t help but scream, their faces pale as they clung tightly to Derick''s shoulders, afraid of falling.

    After landing, the two sisters still felt a bit uneasy. They cautiously tested the ground with their feet and only dared to stand firm after realizing it was real.

    "Um, um..." Coming to her senses, Lin Mo''er was completely stunned and didn''t know what to say.

    "Amazing, Derick, you can fly?" Little girl Lin Kexin''s eyes widened in admiration as she looked at Derick.

    Lin Mo''er''s gaze was complex. No wonder this man''s skills were so extraordinary; he could easily produce a lot of precious food, and he was full of mystery.

    Inside the base, five hundred female soldiers had quickly stormed the entire base, taking direct control. Anyone who resisted was chosen to be killed.

    For a while, the entire base was filled with continuous slaughter, with gunshots, men''s cries of agony, and the voices of the female soldiers reprimanding.

    "Get out, lie down and don''t move, or there will be no mercy..."

    "Everyone get out, men and women separate, anyone who dares to cause trouble will be killed." Sacha and Tess issued ruthless orders without hesitation.

    Liu Mingyue and Wu Mengfei followed behind the two people, watching them with a fierce look in their eyes, their expressions somewhat...

    Then the female soldiers drove everyone out and gathered them in the center of the base. They didn''t even spare those hiding in the basement, and those who were hiding couldn''t escape the tracking of the supernatural abilities.

    "So, Derick, what you said is all true, and is that golden eagle your pet?" Lin Mo''er said, somewhat shocked.

    Even though Derick had just explained his abilities, it was still too shocking for Lin Mo''er, to the point where she couldn''t close her mouth.

    Standing high and seeing far, Lin Mo''er could now clearly see the extraordinary spirit and powerful strength of the golden eagle. Although the giant eagle had destroyed the city wall, it did not rush into the base to slaughter or damage buildings. Instead, it blocked the damaged breach and kept all the zombies trying to enter the base outside.

    Watching the agile movements and behavior of the golden eagle, Lin Mo''er began to believe Derick''s words to some extent. Otherwise, why would the golden eagle help the base kill the zombies?

 Chapter 228 228: The Unwillingness of Survivors

    "Derick, what kind of person are you really?" Lin Mo''er lowered her head, murmuring with a hint of disappointment.

    "What''s wrong, little girl? Are you afraid now that you''ve seen my strength? Weren''t you quite bold last night..." Derick keenly caught the girl''s voice and said with a smile on his face.

    "Well, I, I''m not..." Lin Mo''er hadn''t expected Derick to suddenly come out with such aggressive words, and her face turned red.

    "What happened last night?" Lin Kexin, who had been enthusiastically watching the scene of the Golden Eagle spreading its wings to kill the zombie tide, suddenly heard her sister and Derick''s conversation and turned to ask.

    "Mind your own business, nothing happened..." Derick waved his hand at the little girl. When he saw his sister turn back, Lin Mo''er breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Don''t worry, no matter who I am, I will always be your Derick. Kexin isn''t so nervous, but you seem to be getting worried..." Derick said with a hint of amusement. He knew that Lin Mo''er''s anxious appearance was due to living too humbly during this period, so she was afraid of Derick being too kind to them, in case he abandoned them in the future.

    "Yes, I understand..." Lin Mo''er, a smart girl, quickly put on a smile. Although she had not fully recovered her appearance, she already had the charm of a pretty young girl.

    Soon, all the remaining survivors in the base were gathered in the central square of the base, and hundreds of female warriors surrounded them, holding various weapons.

    Although these female warriors were armed with cold weapons, not a single person dared to resist, because they had just seen that many of those carrying guns were not opponents of these suddenly appearing women.

    Even more terrifying, these female warriors are decisive in their killings. Anyone who resists is killed on the spot. The remaining resistance forces in the base have been mostly wiped out, leaving only those who dare not fight back.

    "Well, there are still quite a few people. I estimate there''s about a quarter of the population of Order here. It''s no wonder it''s a place like the Magic City. Just a random small gathering has over a few thousand people..." Sacha nodded with satisfaction. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Who is in charge of this base?" Tess shouted to the crowd.

    The people looked at each other, unable to answer. The only leader of the base had gone out, and now no one else could step forward to speak.

    "Does this base not have a leader? Or are you unwilling to answer?" Tess''s gaze turned cold.

    "Come on, you, tell me..." Sacha pointed directly at a middle-aged man who was closest.

    "I, I, I..." The middle-aged man stuttered for a while, unable to say a word.

    "Worthless, get lost..." Sacha became impatient. If it weren''t for the usefulness of these men left by their leader, she would have acted directly.

    She kicked the man back, then pointed at another man and said, "You, give me an answer."

    "Madam, the original leader of the base went hunting this morning, taking away most of the base''s forces. I heard they went to attack the food depot, so for now, there is no leader." The man, though clearly frightened, quickly responded.

    "How coincidental? We come here, and he just happened to go out. I hope he''s not avoiding us," Tess said with a hint of amusement.

    "Let''s forget about him. It doesn''t matter anyway. Even if he comes back, it won''t cause much of a stir. However, that food depot could be useful. We can send someone to investigate," Sacha said nonchalantly.

    "Alright, everyone, calm down. There''s no need for panic. We are not bad people. Let me introduce ourselves. We are a group from the Grizzly Order base..."

    The survivors below began to discuss among themselves. The Grizzly base was at least a hundred kilometers away. How did these people manage to come here, especially with zombies everywhere now?

    "We, from the Order base, uphold the idea of benefiting humanity and liberating the world, to save other survivors..." Sacha went on and on, explaining a lot of things.

    In essence, the core message was just a few points: the base had been occupied by the Order and had become a satellite base of the Order. They expected the survivors to obey, to show enough reverence towards them, and that women who performed well had the chance to be promoted to the main Order base. As for the men, Sacha did not mention them directly.

    Of course, after Sacha''s long speech, she was facing the nervous women on the left. She didn''t pay attention to the group of men on the right.

    Whether it was because they were all women or for some other reason, after Sacha finished speaking, these women seemed much calmer and less afraid than before.

    "We came here to protect your safety. From today onwards, no man in this base can bully you..."

    Then Sacha went on to announce several rules in a grand manner, such as men not being allowed to have any contact with women, and even speaking to them would result in punishment unless absolutely necessary.

    Furthermore, these women are now essentially under the protection of the Order, and they have become the lord''s female slaves. They must maintain their chastity for the lord, are forbidden from any contact with men, and any discovery of private contact with men results in immediate execution, and so on.

    In any case, a series of rules were issued, essentially treating the men in this base as slaves, not even considering them as human beings.

    As for the women in the base, although their status differed from that of female warriors like Sacha, it was still much better than before. At least they were no longer considered commodities for casual trading.

    According to Sacha, these women only needed to perform basic labor to receive food, and they would also be protected for their safety. As for the men, she didn''t even mention them.

    After this speech, the women in the base were relatively fine, but the men were in an uproar. Although Sacha didn''t specify what they were supposed to do, this was the biggest problem. Just the thought of these women, with their cold and ruthless demeanor, made these men feel a chill in their hearts.

    "Well, what about us, what should we do?" a well-fed man, who seemed to be a senior figure in the base, asked cautiously.

    "You, you filthy and despicable creatures, of course, should do any dirty and tiring work, just wait for your assignments!" Sacha said with disgust and a cold look.

    "You..." The well-fed man, who had been treated with utmost respect and flattery by every woman in the base, was now being scolded like this, and he couldn''t believe it.

    However, before he could utter a word, a female warrior behind Sacha swiftly thrust a long knife through his heart. The man didn''t even have a chance to finish his sentence before his eyes widened, and he collapsed to the ground, blood spraying and staining the earth red.

    "Good job~" Sacha looked at the conscientious female warrior behind her, who seemed to be one of the women who had been favored by the lord last night, and couldn''t help but nod in approval.

    "It''s nothing, just the good teachings of the master and mistress..." the female warrior modestly replied.

    The term "mistress" from the female warrior brought a smile to Sacha''s face. She patted the warrior on the shoulder. "Keep up the good work."

    While the two were still talking, the survivors began to panic. The women remained calm, knowing that they wouldn''t be harmed by the female warriors, who were now eyeing them fiercely, especially after Sacha''s earlier words.

    On the other hand, the men, already angered by Sacha''s words, now erupted into chaos upon seeing a man killed for a few misplaced words.

    Someone in the crowd shouted, "We can fight them, what''s a few hundred against thousands of us?"

    The men immediately started a riot, charging the line of female warriors.

    "Well, I knew it was going too smoothly. It seems a little more bloodshed is necessary to make them behave. You all, join in as well," Sacha said directly to Liu Mingyue and the other female warriors responsible for protecting her.

 Chapter 229 229: Establishing Authority

    Several female warriors charged out with fierce determination in their eyes. Liu Mingyue suppressed the last hint of pity in her heart. Since these people were actively seeking death, it was no longer her concern.

    Stepping forward, Liu Mingyue forcefully kicked two men who were attempting to flee to the ground. Then, she swiftly slashed at their legs with a knife, causing the two men to scream and collapse.

    The female warriors in charge of guarding the area showed no mercy. Anyone attempting to make a move was kicked back, and those who dared to resist either lost limbs or were incapacitated. The entire base became exceedingly bloody for a time.

    The turmoil was soon quelled, primarily due to the strength of the female warriors. Among the crowd were men who were tall and robust, but in the hands of these enhanced female warriors, they could barely last a few rounds.

    Those who could barely stand were mostly the timid ones who hadn''t resisted, while the rest lay on the ground wailing in agony.

    After a brutal and bloody suppression, the remaining men became as submissive as quails.

    "Now, does anyone still have any objections to Order controlling this base?" Sacha''s gaze swept over the group of men, her eyes cold.

    "I knew it. These filthy bugs won''t learn fear unless they''re taught a lesson," Tess said contemptuously.

    Wu Junwen cowered in fear among the crowd, thankful that he hadn''t acted earlier. Otherwise, when these women sought out the previous controllers of the base, he might have lost his life long ago.

    Yet, he couldn''t help but feel some resentment. He had finally managed to kill Ma Quan and was just about to take control of the base and live a life of luxury, only to have the base disrupted by a terrifying giant eagle. He was then dragged out like a dead dog by these terrifying women from the basement.

    What made him even more desperate was hearing these women talk about treating them, the men, as livestock to be raised. The women who had previously held low status in the base were now able to ride on their heads?

    Wu Junwen, filled with resentment, incited the emotions of the men in the crowd, wanting to incite a riot and then take the opportunity to escape. However, these women were simply too powerful, leaving him in despair.

    Any female warrior could easily kick several burly men away, and they were exceptionally ruthless, as if they had a grudge against men.

    Wu Junwen''s escape plan was stillborn. He pretended to submit, lying prostrate on the ground, thus narrowly escaping disaster.

    "No, I can''t give up. I have to endure. These women are too terrifying..." Wu Junwen carefully concealed the hatred in his eyes. He was adaptable and knew that being confrontational at this time would be suicidal.

    Before long, Wu Junwen and all the men, under the arrangements of Sacha and Tess, were collectively driven away by hundreds of female warriors, directly leaving the area. They were all assigned to the previous slum area of the base.

    "Alright, those despicable men have all gone. This place looks much better now..." Sacha nodded with some satisfaction. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Compared to the men, the work of these women in the base became much easier. At least they no longer had to risk their lives to find food or submit to those men.

    What''s more, Sacha promised that Order could absolutely guarantee the safety of these women. If any of them performed well, they could even be promoted to the main base of Order.

    "In the main base of Order, there are no men except for the leader. It can also be said that all the women of Order are the leader''s private property, including all of you now," Sacha explained to the group of women.

    "No... you can''t do this. I have a husband. I don''t want to join the Order base," a charming middle-aged woman said in a fluster upon hearing Sacha''s words. According to Sacha, these women, even if they had husbands, were not allowed any contact with them and would henceforth become the private property of the leader.

    Imagine suddenly going from being a married woman to becoming the slave of a stranger, unable to contact your previous husband. This caused several women to start protesting.

    Seeing this scene, both Sacha and Tess''s expressions turned cold, their smiles disappearing as they looked coldly at the women.

    "Do you think that just because we are being relatively nice to you, it means we are easy to deal with?" Tess''s voice was not loud, but all the women present could hear her clearly.

    Even though many of the women present were much older than Tess, they fell silent, intimidated by her somewhat youthful face.

    At that moment, the women remembered that while these female warriors seemed approachable, they were actually ruthless and decisive. In the recent suppression of the male rebellion, several men had died at their hands.

    "You... get out," Tess pointed her long knife at the woman who had spoken first. Under the gaze of the others, the woman timidly walked up to Sacha, her face pale as if she feared Sacha might strike her at any moment.

    "Do you think we are here to negotiate with you? No, we are simply here to inform all of you that from today, no, from this moment on, all the women in this base are now the slaves of the leader!"

    "So your so-called husband can just step aside. Your current status is that of a female slave, understand? I don''t care what you think, but in Order, there can only be one man, and that is the leader. Whether the leader values you or not, you must remember to remain chaste, do you understand?..."

    Tess''s face was cold as she pressed the edge of her long knife against the woman''s cheek, her tone filled with indifference.

    The woman lowered her head in fear, feeling the cold blade grazing her face. She was extremely panicked, as if she feared that any wrong answer would result in the blade coming down.

    "I understand, I understand..." The woman nodded repeatedly in fear. Faced with a life-threatening situation, she had no time to think about her husband; everyone had to fend for themselves in times of great peril.

    "Good, now go back..." Sacha said impatiently.

    The woman hurried back to the group, nervously stepping back, as if afraid of drawing attention from Sacha and the others.

    "You don''t need to feel aggrieved. To become the slaves of the leader and join Order is an honor that you could never achieve in your lifetime. If you are lucky enough to be favored by the leader and have been with him, you might receive the leader''s rewards and become a powerful female warrior like us, or even gain extraordinary divine powers."

    Sacha opened her palm, and a thunderous dragon soared into the sky, shocking the women.

    Soon, the thunderous dragon dissipated, but many of the more astute women began to contemplate. It seemed that joining this Order base might not be such a bad thing after all. Just by witnessing the strength of these women and the terrifying divine powers, they knew that this base was definitely not ordinary.

    If joining really meant what Sacha had described, and the mysterious leader, whom they had never met, could bestow such divine powers, then it was no wonder that countless women would vie for his favor. It was understandable how one person could have so many women at his disposal.

    For a while, quite a few self-proclaimed beautiful and graceful young women began to feel restless. If they could climb into the bed of a powerful and mysterious leader in this apocalypse, perhaps there would be nothing left for them to worry about!

    However, these young women would later realize, after going through rigorous tests and striving to enter the main Order base, that the competition for those who wanted to climb into the leader''s bed was likely beyond count. If they were not exceptionally beautiful, they would have no chance at all.

    "I won''t say much else. Just remember your status. If I find out anyone breaking the rules, they''ll be thrown out to feed the zombies!"

 Chapter 230 230: Hobbies ?

    Derick and the sisters Lin Mo''er stood on the rooftop, watching Sacha and Tess commanding the female warriors below, organizing the women from the base.

    In Lin Mo''er''s eyes, a hint of longing flashed. If she also had such powerful strength, she might never have to worry about survival again!

    "Oh, Derick, look!" Lin Kexin, the little girl, suddenly exclaimed, pointing at the giant eagle below.

    From the broken city wall to Sacha leading people into the base, this golden eagle had been serving as the guardian of the gate. After all, with the breach in the base''s wall, if it weren''t for the eagle guarding the gap, there would have been a continuous stream of zombies rushing in long ago.

    The golden eagle let out a loud cry, flapping its wings and creating several tornadoes in an instant, charging through the streets, smashing and scattering groups of zombies in the sky, and then descending like dumplings.

    The eagle continued to flap its wings, the strong whistling wind even reaching inside the base, making the women inside fearful, even though the direction wasn''t facing them.

    "Don''t worry, the giant eagle is our captain''s pet and won''t attack us." Several female warriors came out to reassure the women inside the base. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, upon hearing the female warriors'' words, the women became even more silent. If such a terrifying giant eagle was the pet of the leader of the female warriors, how terrifying must she be? For a while, many women quickly put away their own thoughts.

    Perhaps feeling that tearing apart the zombies with the flapping winds was too slow, the eagle seemed to be provoked. It let out a roar, and the sound waves spread towards the zombie horde, causing a series of explosions. Nearby, all the zombies were left with shattered hearts from this sonic attack.

    Satisfied that the nearby zombies had been eliminated, the golden eagle landed, proudly raising its head, looking extremely pleased with itself.

    "Derick, your giant eagle is so beautiful and powerful, I really wish I could have a pet like that too..." Lin Kexin''s eyes widened in amazement as she watched the performance of the golden eagle below, then she looked at Derick with admiration, making him feel a little embarrassed.

    "Haha, next time, if there''s a chance, I''ll get you a giant eagle like this, okay?" Derick crouched down, stroking the little girl''s hair.

    "Okay, thank you Derick, you''re so nice~" The little girl excitedly kissed Derick on the cheek.

    "Come on, let me take you for a ride on this giant eagle, okay..." Derick was also happy after receiving the little girl''s kiss. He saw the longing in her eyes and smiled at her.

    "Can I really? Will it eat me?" Lin Kexin looked worriedly at the towering giant eagle, feeling excited but hesitant, her eyes blinking uncontrollably.

    "Don''t worry, with me here, it won''t eat you."

    After Derick''s reassurance, Lin Kexin became very happy, bouncing around and couldn''t wait to hug Derick''s waist, her intentions obvious.

    "Let''s go..." Derick smiled at Lin Mo''er.

    Compared to her sister, Lin Mo''er was more composed and her personality was not as lively and cheerful. However, she was still excited about riding the eagle. Unlike her bold sister, she carefully held Derick''s hand.

    Derick smiled gently and flew directly with the two sisters, slowly descending in the direction of the golden eagle.

    Tess looked up at her master flying in the sky with the two girls, pouted, and then continued to direct the women at the base.

    It was their first day at the base, and there were many things to manage, so it was a busy time.

    Xiao Jin was walking with elegant steps, feeling proud, when suddenly she saw Derick descending from above. Startled, she quickly lowered her head and obediently lay down on the ground.

    The three slowly landed on the back of the golden eagle. Lin Mo''er and Lin Kexin were amazed by the eagle''s clever behavior just now. When they approached, it obediently lay down, showing a surprisingly human-like behavior.

    "Wow... it''s really huge! The feathers are so soft, and they''re golden..." Lin Kexin, like an excited little girl, ran around, jumping and lying on the eagle''s back, touching its feathers with excitement all over her face.

    Watching this scene, Lin Mo''er couldn''t help but smile. Since their parents died, she hadn''t seen her sister so happy in a long time.

    "Xiao Jin, let''s fly around..." Derick commanded, and the golden eagle spread its wings, flapped them vigorously, and then took off, quickly soaring into the sky.

    Derick also quickly arranged a defensive wall using earth-based abilities to fill the gap left by the golden eagle. This way, even if more zombies were attracted, it wouldn''t be so easy for them to enter the base.

    Although the golden eagle''s movements were quite substantial, the three people sitting on it appeared very stable. The eagle''s back was simply too large, at least several hundred square feet, and with its sturdy and soft feathers, there was no need to worry about turbulence during flight and landing.

    As the golden eagle slowly ascended, it surpassed most of the high-rise buildings. It was midday, and the warm sun made everyone feel comfortable.

    "Oh, Derick, the wind is a bit too strong..." the little girl said somewhat unclearly, clutching onto a feather.

    The higher they flew, the stronger the wind became. Lin Mo''er was fine, after all, she was an adult, but the little girl was much lighter and her hair was blown all over the place.

    Derick chuckled and held onto their waists, then casually used his abilities to create an invisible wall in front of them, blocking the fierce wind. The two girls breathed a sigh of relief.

    They were not like the female warriors, their bodies were not enhanced, and even due to malnutrition, they were a bit thinner and weaker than ordinary people, so naturally they couldn''t withstand such strong winds.

    "How about now, is it better?" Derick asked.

    "Mm, much better."

    Even though Lin Mo''er already knew that the man in front of her had extraordinary abilities, she couldn''t help but be amazed every time. He could easily tame such a powerful golden eagle and casually create an invisible wall, exuding an air of mystery at every turn.

    Thinking of this, Lin Mo''er couldn''t help but sneak a glance at Derick, then quietly moved closer to him, slowly leaning against his side, feeling much happier.

    After playing with the two girls in the sky for a while, the golden eagle slowly descended back into the base.

    "Alright, Xiao Jin, go find a place to rest..." Derick patted her head.

    Xiao Jin turned her head away in a somewhat arrogant manner, indicating that she didn''t like Derick''s gesture.

    "Welcome, my lord. I am honored to have completed the mission as per your command." Upon seeing Derick return to the base, Sacha and Tess led a team to greet him, kneeling down respectfully as they spoke.

    The other female warriors immediately followed suit, kneeling to welcome their leader.

    "Alright, no need to be so formal with me, get up..." Derick said with a smile. He was very satisfied with the performance of the two women this time, they were decisive, brave, and most importantly, very sensible.

    As he glanced around at the female warriors, many of them had flushed faces and looked at him affectionately. Despite their imposing appearance, the truth was that they had anal plugs inside their safety pants and his semen stored in their uteruses.

    Thinking about how many female warriors were actually fighting with his semen inside them, Derick felt a very perverted sense of excitement.

    Lin Mo''er tightly held her sister''s hand, feeling nervous as she saw so many fierce female warriors saluting Derick.

    Sacha stood up, subtly glancing at the Lin Mo''er sisters. They looked malnourished and thin, but their underlying beauty was evident. Could it be that the leader now had a taste for this type of woman?

 Chapter 231 231: Zombie Girl

    Little Lolita Lin Kexin hid behind her sister, stealing a glance at Sacha, then carefully retreated. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Alright, the rest of you can go about your business, these two can stay..." Derick waved his hand, signaling the other female warriors to step back, leaving Sacha and Tess alone.

    "It seems the master pities these two little girls, sisters! Quite tempting..." Sacha teased with a lascivious smile.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Mo''er blushed, feeling even more awkward, while Lin Kexin, standing behind her, oblivious to everything, continued to curiously size up Sacha and Tess.

    "What are you thinking? I don''t have that on my mind right now," Derick couldn''t help but roll his eyes. The two sisters'' bodies hadn''t fully recovered yet, and even if he wanted to, he definitely wouldn''t do anything at this moment.

    "I understand, I understand, it''s about cultivating..." Sacha nodded as if she understood. In truth, it wasn''t surprising that she thought that way, especially considering the cautionary tales of Chu Xiaoyue and Moonlight, the two little Lolitas.

    "Alright, enough of that...," Derick interrupted Sacha. If he let her continue, Lin Mo''er would probably be so embarrassed that she''d bury her head in the ground.

    "Why hide so far away? Come here, let me introduce you. These two are my subordinates, Sacha and Tess," Derick gestured for Lin Mo''er and her sister to come over, then introduced them to each other.

    "Hello, Wei Sister, Zi Sister," Lin Mo''er greeted cautiously. In terms of age, she was indeed a little younger than Sacha and Tess, being only 17 years old.

    Despite the small age difference, the decisive and competent demeanor that Sacha and Tess had developed through training was completely different from the gentle and inexperienced teenage girl Lin Mo''er.

    "Truly a sight for sore eyes!" Tess said with a mischievous smile.

    "Where''s the little girl? She''s usually so lively, why isn''t she speaking now? Are you feeling shy?" Derick said, holding Lin Kexin''s hand.

    "Brother-in-law..." the little girl called out, feeling a bit guilty.

    Derick was taken aback for a moment. What kind of address was that? Did he just gain another little sister-in-law?

    Sacha and the others couldn''t help but chuckle at the situation. Tess, being sharp-witted, immediately understood the meaning behind the little girl''s words. This was probably her way of asserting herself in the face of Derick''s closeness to Sacha and Tess.

    It seemed that Lin Kexin had seen Sacha and Derick''s closeness and was afraid that Derick might abandon her sister. So, she quickly wanted to solidify their relationship with this address and also show Sacha and Tess her sister''s status.

    Derick hadn''t guessed that the little girl had so many thoughts, but he was somewhat satisfied with the address "sister-in-law," which reminded him of many stories about sisters-in-law and brothers-in-law.

    "What did you say?" Lin Mo''er gave her sister''s hand a tug, her face a little flushed. However, her complexion wasn''t great, so it wasn''t very noticeable.

    Sacha and Tess exchanged a glance, both seeing the amusement in the other''s eyes. Although the little girl''s actions were a bit amusing, they didn''t mind. Instead, they found this mischievous little girl quite adorable.

    Because, unlike the genius girl Moonlight, who, despite her young age, was more mature than them, and Chu Xiaoyue, who was too young, having such a lovely little girl around in the base wouldn''t be a bad thing.

    "Alright, let''s go, take a rest. Standing here isn''t helping anyone," Sacha said.

    Lin Mo''er and her sister followed behind Derick. Along the way, they passed by female warriors and women from the base, who saluted them.

    At first, Lin Mo''er was very uncomfortable with this, considering she had suddenly transitioned from a poor, underfed girl to a position that required others to salute her. However, after seeing that Derick and the others accepted it, she forced herself to slowly get used to it. After all, in Lin Mo''er''s heart, she had long regarded herself as Derick''s woman, and she would definitely experience this kind of thing frequently in the future.

    Sacha selected a few chefs from the women in the base and prepared a sumptuous lunch, serving as a celebration for their victory today.

    ......

    In the city, inside an abandoned building, a female zombie stood motionless.

    If anyone were to witness this scene, they would likely be extremely surprised because the female zombie''s belly was swollen, as if there was a fetus moving inside.

    It''s unclear how much time passed, but the female zombie suddenly let out a fierce roar and then slowly collapsed to the ground. A pair of sharp fingers sliced open her belly from the inside.

    Then, a small baby emerged from within. The baby''s appearance was similar to that of a normal infant, except its eyes were blood-red, its skin was somewhat pale, and its fingernails were extremely sharp, like claws.

    The baby slowly climbed onto the head of the female zombie, gazing blankly for a moment before shedding a tear.

    After letting out a sharp roar, the baby caused nearby zombies to riot, desperately advancing towards this extraordinary baby.

    After emitting a sharp roar, the baby''s body rapidly began to grow. In a short span of time, she transformed from a newborn infant into a three or four-year-old girl, and then continued to grow at a visible pace.

    In just a few minutes, what was originally a palm-sized baby girl had grown into a zombie girl with black long hair and blood-red eyes. However, unlike typical zombies, this zombie girl did not have decaying skin, vacant eyes, or clumsy movements. Instead, she was remarkably agile.

    If one didn''t closely observe her blood-red eyes and sharp, pointed teeth, they might mistake her for a pale-skinned human.

    After growing into an 18-year-old girl, the growth of this female zombie gradually came to a halt. She gently twisted her neck, seemingly adjusting to her new body.

    The girl raised her hand and examined her snow-white palm, which appeared even whiter than that of a normal person, giving off a radiant glow. She seemed entirely different from an ordinary zombie.

    "Um... Ah~"

    The zombie girl attempted to produce a few awkward sounds, but after struggling for some time, she couldn''t manage to form a complete sentence.

    Soon, a massive horde of zombies summoned by the female zombie stormed into the building, arriving at her location and standing still.

    The female zombie turned her head, surveying the various zombies she had summoned¡ªmen, women, and children, all wearing tattered clothes.

    The female zombie lowered her head, seemingly perplexed as she glanced at her naked, flawless body, not understanding why the other zombies were adorned with peculiar items.

    Although they looked tattered, the girl had a sense in her mind, as if humans needed to wear clothes, otherwise they would look like wild beasts.

    "Peo... people, wear... clothes..." the girl pointed to a female zombie in the crowd, but the female zombie just snarled and drooled, seemingly not understanding what their queen meant.

    "Dad... dad, wear... clothes." The girl continued to stutter, and although it took her great effort to say this simple sentence, it was evident that she was more proficient than before.

    However, the ordinary female zombie still didn''t understand and just continued to snarl and drool.

    The girl grew impatient, and with a swift kick, she created two holes in the sturdy cement floor. Like a bullet, she charged out and slammed the female zombie against the wall with such ferocity that the entire building trembled.

    The female zombie was killed by the girl''s violent force. The girl grabbed the clothes from the female zombie and tore them off. She draped the torn clothes over herself, covering most of her snow-white skin and exposed areas. The girl seemed much more satisfied, and a stiff smile appeared on her stunning face.

 Chapter 232 232: Returning to Base

    The girl put on her clothes and then slowly turned around, looking at the dead pregnant woman lying on the ground, a hint of sadness flashing in her eyes.

    Step by step, the girl walked over and lifted the mother''s body from the ground.

    She roared, and the zombies, who previously understood nothing, began to dig up the soil. Dozens of zombies worked continuously, quickly digging a large pit in the flower bed with their hands.

    The girl slowly placed the pregnant zombie''s body in the pit, and then several zombies worked together to fill it with soil.

    She didn''t know why she was doing this, but she instinctively felt that the dead mother should be buried in the ground.

    As the mother was gradually covered, a hint of murderous intent flickered in the girl''s blood-red eyes. As if infected by the girl''s murderous intent, the surrounding zombies began to agitate, roaring incessantly.

    The girl''s emotions acted as a catalyst, as her fluctuating mood caused more and more zombies to become completely frenzied, with blood-red eyes wide open, displaying boundless ferocity.

    The roaring grew louder and spread farther, like an echo responding to the girl''s call.

    Soon, the majority of the remaining ordinary zombies in Grizzly City were stirred by the girl''s roar, all howling and submitting to their queen.

    As if receiving a response from her subjects, the girl roared again, this time giving a command.

    Under the girl''s queen-like roar, the zombies, who had no intelligence, as if understanding a command, began to move towards the direction of the Grizzly Military District.

    The girl stared fixedly at the Grizzly Military District, dozens of kilometers away from here. Even though she couldn''t see it, she knew her enemy was there.

    The zombie army was mobilized, and dozens of female mutant zombies surrounded the girl, as if guarding her, protecting this human-like zombie girl as they advanced...

    "Ah, go report it quickly. It seems that a zombie tide has gathered. I just heard a lot of zombie roars..."

    Inside the Order base, a female soldier said solemnly to several other female soldiers.

    Soon, several legion commanders received orders to assemble and investigate the direction and quantity of the zombie tide.

    So far, Order had experienced several zombie tide attacks, but had never experienced a breach of the city walls.

    Over time, the female soldiers were not as afraid of the zombie tide, although they remained vigilant.

    "Ah... the master is back~"

    The female soldiers who were gathering to open the city gates saw Derick flying over from the distant horizon and exclaimed in surprise.

    "We welcome the return of the master..."

    A group of female soldiers quickly knelt down, shouting in unison.

    "What are you doing? Why are so many people gathering now? Are you going out to eradicate zombies?"

    "No, master, just now a female soldier detected what seemed to be a zombie riot, a collective roar. We suspect that there is an advanced mutant zombie evolution leading the zombie tide attack, so we want to go and investigate," reported two legion commanders.

    "Oh... I see. Go ahead, but be careful~"

    Derick nodded. It was indeed possible for advanced zombies to incite an attack by the zombie tide, but this did not mean that advanced zombies could control lower-level zombies. They simply played a role in boosting the tide.

    To date, Derick had killed no fewer than a million zombies and had never encountered a mutant zombie that could completely control ordinary zombies.

    The group of female soldiers watched as Derick once again flew with Lin Mo''er to the inner base, their eyes filled with a sense of loss.

    "Alright, you rest here for a while. I''ll find two doctors to give you a thorough check-up. After all, malnutrition for so long could lead to bodily injuries," Derick said as he led the Lin sisters to the medical facility of Order, where there was a specialized medical team and even female soldiers with wood-based abilities.

    "Derick, are you leaving?" Lin Kexin held Derick''s hand, looking somewhat pitiful.

    "No, I''m not. Don''t worry, I''ll be staying in that villa. See, once you''re done with your treatment, you can come find me. Got it?" Derick squatted down and gently reassured the little girl.

    "Xiao Qing, give the two of them a thorough check-up," Derick said as he stood up, addressing a girl in a white coat.

    "Understood, master," Bai Qing nodded earnestly.

    Derick smiled at the two sisters and then disappeared.

    Lin Mo''er opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she swallowed her words.

    "Sister, what''s your name? Are you also under my brother-in-law''s command?" Lin Kexin looked curiously at Bai Qing, who was wearing a white coat.

    "Brother-in-law?" Bai Qing couldn''t help but chuckle as she glanced at Lin Kexin and Lin Mo''er, focusing more on the latter. She was definitely a beauty, albeit a bit thin and with a pale complexion, probably due to prolonged malnutrition. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I suppose I am," Bai Qing said with a smile.

    "Miss Mo''er, please have a seat. Let me check both of your physical conditions," Bai Qing invited the Lin sisters to sit down.

    "Sister Bai Qing, how was the wall outside the Order base built? It looks so magnificent," Lin Mo''er couldn''t help but ask, her curiosity piqued.

    Although she had only briefly landed on the wall earlier, Lin Mo''er had seen the winding, towering wall that stretched for tens of kilometers, immensely thick and exuding a strong sense of history. However, it seemed somewhat out of place amidst the surrounding high-rise buildings, clearly a recent construction.

    "Well, the master and a few of us main mothers built it together, and it took several days," Bai Qing explained.

    "A few people built it in just a few days?" Lin Mo''er was astonished. A wall several meters high and wide, stretching for tens of kilometers, built by just a few people in a matter of days?

    "What''s so strange about that? In everyone''s eyes, the master is like a deity. There''s nothing he can''t do, so it''s not surprising," Bai Qing said with a look of admiration and affection in her eyes as she spoke these words.

    As Lin Mo''er looked at the girl''s eyes, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge in her heart.

    "By the way, where are you from, and are you also going to be a main mother in the future, following the master?" Bai Qing asked, a hint of envy in her eyes as she looked at Lin Mo''er.

    "Ah... I, it''s not, not that, I... haven''t... yet~" Bai Qing''s question made Lin Mo''er feel a bit uneasy, and she blushed as she stammered in response.

    "No, it''s true, Derick is my brother-in-law," the little girl Lin Kexin interjected.

    "You little brat, shut your mouth..." Lin Mo''er said somewhat irritably.

    "Oh..." Lin Kexin obediently closed her mouth, though she felt somewhat disgruntled inside.

    Bai Qing couldn''t help but laugh as she looked at the mischievous little girl. This solidified her sister''s position. If this little brat saw so many main mothers, she''d probably be dumbfounded.

    Meanwhile, Derick returned to his villa and immediately saw Chu Xiaoyue in the garden, happily chasing after butterflies.

    "Daddy''s back..."

    Upon seeing Derick, the little girl stopped chasing the butterflies and quickly ran to him, throwing herself into his arms.

    "Daddy''s been gone for so long this time, Xiaoyue missed you so much..." Chu Xiaoyue hugged Derick''s neck, speaking in an adorable voice.

    "I''ve only been gone for less than two days..."

    Derick chuckled. The little girl was really clingy, and she was both cute and adorable, just like a real daughter, making it impossible for him to refuse her.

    Since the last time she called him "Daddy," Chu Xiaoyue almost never changed her address. It seemed like she genuinely regarded Derick as her own father.

    And naturally, Derick was willing to accept this well-behaved and adorable daughter, who also enjoyed consuming his semen.

 Chapter 233 233: Deflowering the Young Lolita (1)

    "Daddy, Daddy, I want to drink milk, I haven''t had it in a long time..." The young lolita clung to Derick''s neck, speaking in a cute and innocent voice, her milky fragrance and tender body arousing Derick''s desires.

    Derick certainly hadn''t forgotten what he had tricked the little girl into consuming last time. It wasn''t regular milk¡ªit was his own semen.

    Seeing such a tender and adorable young girl asking for his semen, how could Derick possibly bring himself to refuse?

    "Alright, alright, come on, Daddy will take you to have some milk."

    Derick placed the young girl on his shoulder, supporting her with his hand, and walked into the villa.

    Inside the villa, Gina and two other maids dressed in maid uniforms saw their master bringing Chu Xiaoyue in. They knelt down and greeted him, understanding not to disturb the two of them.

    Who in the Order didn''t know that Chu Xiaoyue was almost as beloved as the master''s own daughter? If she were a bit more mischievous, she''d be a little tyrant for sure.

    A few minutes later, Derick lay comfortably on the large bed in the bedroom, while the young lolita Chu Xiaoyue, dressed in a tight ballet practice outfit, used her soft, white feet to stroke up and down the large penis.

    The slippery fluid oozing from the glans soaked the white silk stockings that tightly wrapped around the young girl''s beautiful feet. Through the damp and sticky stockings, one could vaguely see her tender soles as she continued to stroke several times.

    Then, Chu Xiaoyue raised her small foot slightly and mischievously used her ten soft and plump toes to skillfully stimulate the sensitive area of the glans. She now knew that this was the most sensitive part of Daddy''s entire penis.

    "Daddy, how does it feel? Is it very comfortable?" Chu Xiaoyue said somewhat smugly. Every time she got close to Derick, she seemed to never tire of it, especially when she saw Daddy''s penis being squeezed under her tender white feet¡ªit brought her immense joy.

    "Hiss..." Derick arched his waist, feeling waves of tingling sensations in his glans, experiencing a dual pleasure both physically and mentally.

    Derick had always been powerless against things like stockings and pantyhose, especially white silk stockings. Otherwise, the combat uniforms of those female warriors in the Order wouldn''t be equipped with white thigh-high stockings as standard.

    Chu Xiaoyue was dressed in a very fitted ballet outfit, with white straps holding up her tender and lovely shoulders, her tender and snowy white arms fully exposed.

    Her budding pink chest was pushing up the tight white straps, just imagining it made one realize how tender and small her budding chest hidden under the clothes must be.

    His gaze swept over the flat abdomen tightly wrapped in the bodysuit, and a lecherous smile flashed in Derick''s eyes. It was time for his daughter''s tender reproductive organs and uterus, which had just started to develop, to withstand the impact of a man''s large penis.

    It was time to fill her small and tender uterus with semen, to support it with a large amount of hot and turbid white semen, making her look like a pregnant little girl, which was enough to make one''s penis explode just thinking about it.

    Derick''s gaze descended, looking at the young girl''s white bodysuit, her tender and small legs spread wide open, her tender private area tightly compressed.

    What almost made Derick''s nose bleed was Chu Xiaoyue''s white pantyhose pressed against her tender little opening, sinking into a small crevice. Just thinking about it made it clear that it was the tender little opening of a young girl.

    This stimulating scene of the young girl''s split and exposed private area made Derick''s breathing quicken, and it was no wonder the ballet outfit was so enticing.

    And at this moment, the young lolita was still innocently and unknowingly using her white silk feet to rub against the man''s penis, completely unaware of how lewd her actions were, looking earnestly adorable.

    Derick now just wants to tear the white stockings of the little girl from the middle, and then fiercely insert his large penis into her constantly tempting young girl''s cavity, and then ejaculate all the semen on her tender little face, flat and tender abdomen, and lovely pink legs, completely defiling this pure and lovely beautiful angelic young girl.

    "Xiaoyue..."

    Derick''s low, steady male voice dissipated faintly, as he was almost stimulated to ejaculate by the young girl''s footjob, his body trembling for a few moments. He gritted his teeth and endured for a while, then pushed the still unresponsive little girl onto the bed.

    Derick made the little girl kneel and lie directly on the bed, like a cute young female dog, in a pure and licentious posture.

    The young girl''s elegant and swirling ballet chiffon skirt was lifted to her waist, revealing her round and tender super-thin white silk stockings and snow-white buttocks, obediently facing the man''s erect lower body.

    "Good daughter... with your butt raised so high, do you want daddy''s big penis so much?" Derick tenderly and lovingly caressed Chu Xiaoyue''s high and straight white silk beautiful buttocks, grasped the 20-centimeter penis that was thoroughly erect from the young girl''s footjob, and vigorously moved it a few times against the ballet girl''s swaying and straight buttocks. His thick and strong penis was swollen to the limit.

    "Um~ hmm... Daddy, why this posture, it''s so strange~" The little girl blushed and obediently lowered her body, a few strands of soft long hair sliding along her ear and cheek, and said in confusion.

    "Because daddy wants to play with the cute little butt of his good daughter," Derick said with a lecherous smile.

    The sweet and lovely young girl''s buttocks rose high, with the scent of a daughter, and she swayed like a little dog, gently rubbing against Derick''s almost painfully erect manhood. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Let''s let Dad play around as he pleases. Mingyue wants to drink the milk that Dad''s penis shoots out." The young girl innocently uttered these lewd words.

    "Alright, I won''t let your semen go to waste."

    Helpless yet indulgent, Derick caressed his ballet daughter''s round buttocks, fully exposing her tender and slender body in a kneeling position, showcasing the perfect curves of the girl, who looked charming and eager.

    Derick couldn''t resist the temptation and leaned down, gently pressing against his daughter''s snowy back, his strong hands supporting her natural posture, and his hardened hips delving into the taut white stockings that encased her pert buttocks, sliding into the soft triangular area formed naturally between her tightly pressed legs.

    The young girl''s tender body, combined with the thin and enticing white stockings, made Derick shiver with pleasure. His large hand lightly kneaded the beautiful buttocks of his young daughter, feeling the soft and firm texture of her tender flesh in his palm.

    The man''s large and robust member automatically began to thrust back and forth, the purplish-red and massive glans oozing sticky prostatic fluid, soaking the young girl''s tender white crotch and round white thighs under the stockings, making it much easier for him to indulge in the lewd mating of rubbing against the stockings during hip-to-hip contact.

    "Mmm, Dad, your penis is so hard... Ah... every time it makes me feel so... so comfortable..."

    Chu Xiaoyue only felt a large, hard, and hot penis inserted between her legs, rubbing against her tender little hole that her father had never entered before. The distinct edges of the glans scraped against the pink seam of the young girl''s vagina, causing her long and tight white stockings to clench tightly, leaving only a narrow gap for the penis to move in and out.

    The ballet leotard and white stockings tightly squeezed and pushed the virgin flower, outlining the lewd and tender contours, creating waves of tingling sensations from the coccyx to the head, causing the sensitive young girl, whose clitoris was quickly engorged at the top of her small labia, to moan with pleasure.

    "Amazing..." Derick panted heavily in his obedient daughter''s ear, his hands reaching into the side of her suspender-style ballet leotard, grabbing her tender and petite snow-white breasts wrapped in the tight clothing.

    His thumb and forefinger accurately pinched and gently kneaded the two lovely erect nipples, showing his expertise in playing with the delicate body of the young girl.

    "Mmm... Daddy, I feel so good~ Daddy''s penis, mmm... so big... rubbing my pussy feels so itchy... mmm~"

 Chapter 234 234: Deflowering the Young Lolita (2)

    The sensitive pleasure from the tender nipples, delicate inner thighs, and the soft flesh of the pubic area made Chu Xiaoyue unable to bear the tickling sensation, causing her to sweetly moan. Her exquisitely cute face blushed, and her bright, misty eyes revealed a seductive charm within her innocent and tender appearance.

    "Feeling so itchy down there..." This sentence, when heard, was no less seductive than a beautiful girl lifting her short skirt, parting her tender flesh, and begging for a man''s affection.

    Derick didn''t expect that just casually teaching the girl a nickname last time, she would remember that the place below where she urinates is called "down there," and even learned to call it out.

    "What a fatally enchanting little girl. She''s already learned to seduce men at such a young age. What will become of her when she grows up?"

    Under the gentle and seductive whispering of the young Lolita, Derick''s penis swelled even more. He became infatuated, kissing Chu Xiaoyue''s slender swan-like neck and her soft and gentle back, eagerly licking the young girl''s milky white shoulders that carried a hint of milk fragrance, which further excited him.

    The increasingly viscous prostate fluid flowed out, moistening the white stockings on Chu Xiaoyue''s slender and beautiful legs, revealing the girlish and tender pinkish-white skin of her plump buttocks and legs.

    "Good girl, feeling comfortable?" Derick continued to knead and twist Chu Xiaoyue''s delicate nipples, while his lower body rhythmically moved, his large penis penetrating through the elastic stockings and thighs, repeatedly protruding from the girl''s buttocks and tightly pressing against the front of her tender abdomen as she naturally knelt and bent over.

    "Sizzling..." The lascivious thrusting sounds, mixed with the muffled sound of the lower abdomen hitting the daughter''s perky and petite buttocks, played out a lewd and lascivious concerto.

    Derick felt more and more friction, feeling like he was using a small, delicate girl''s masturbator. The difference between Chu Xiaoyue''s body and his was too great. Derick leaned over, almost covering the entire body of the young girl.

    "Ah... daddy... feels so... comfortable... mm..." The blushing little loli unconsciously opened her cherry lips, her soft and charming voice intermittently moaning. Her small, white, and tender legs joyfully tightened and quivered, each movement stirring up more of her sweet moans.

    Derick continued to move vigorously, quickly feeling a tingling sensation in his glans as he satisfied his psychological and physical pleasure by having sex with the young girl''s tender, white legs and buttocks.

    Reluctant to ejaculate outside of his daughter''s body, Derick withdrew his penis from between her tightly squeezed white stockings, straightened up, and held the moist and slippery penis in his hand, slightly easing the intense shaking of his ejaculation.

    Then, Derick forcefully pressed the large glans against the daughter''s buttocks wrapped in white pantyhose, which had already pushed aside her panties, and the glans squeezed into the tender and smooth flesh of her buttocks, pressing against the warm and soft anus of the young girl through the thin, translucent white stockings.

    "Spurt, spurt, spurt..." Derick couldn''t hold back and immediately ejaculated. The glans bounced on the young girl''s anus, and the hot, milky semen penetrated through the thin white stockings, staining her small anus and groin.

    "Sob... daddy, it''s so hot... ah..." The young loli cried with a soft and sweet voice, her little buttocks contracting hard, seemingly stimulated by the scorching semen.

    "Good girl, it''ll be better soon..." Derick supported the young girl''s tender body, after ejaculating on her anus and beautiful legs, he withdrew his penis. The snow-white stockings that the glans had pushed into were already stuck in the young girl''s buttock cleft. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Chu Xiaoyue''s pink and tender buttocks, her two tender thighs, and the white pantyhose were all stained with a lot of Derick''s semen.

    The room was filled with splashes of milky semen, giving this lovely and innocent young girl a sense of being defiled by a man. The cuteness of the young girl and the man''s semen merged perfectly, bringing tears to Derick''s eyes.

    "Oh, Daddy, why did you shoot the milk all over my little butt?" Chu Xiaoyue touched her bottom, her hand covered in semen, and tasted it with her mouth, then asked in surprise.

    Hearing the sweet and tender voice of the young girl, and seeing her snow-white stockings stained with semen, Derick''s desire almost overwhelmed him. Despite having just ejaculated, he felt an even stronger urge.

    Especially when Chu Xiaoyue always lifted her beautiful and innocent face, using her unwittingly seductive words to tempt his unsatisfied manhood, Derick could not resist the alluring invitation from his lovely and innocent daughter.

    "Mingyue, let''s talk about that later. Daddy wants to deflower you, okay?" Derick swallowed and restrained his emotions.

    "Daddy, what are you talking about? What does deflower mean?" The innocent and lovely girl looked at him with confusion and incomprehension.

    "It means putting Daddy''s penis inside you, and then shooting milk in there."

    "Of course, Daddy, but why do you want to shoot milk where Mingyue pees? It''s so strange!" Looking at her father pointing at her lower body, Chu Xiaoyue didn''t quite understand.

    "Good girl, don''t ask so many questions. Just lie down, and spread your legs apart..." Derick was getting impatient. Without inserting his penis into the young girl''s body, he was almost about to explode.

    Chu Xiaoyue obediently opened her long and slender white stockings, arched her feet, and tightened her leg muscles and toes, presenting a straight and beautiful white line.

    The plump and tender mound of the young girl became noticeably prominent due to her split-leg movement. Derick''s breathing immediately became rapid. This is where the benefit of Chu Xiaoyue learning ballet comes into play. Not only can she perform more poses, but it can also help her to reduce some pain when she loses her virginity.

    The sight of the young girl in white stockings with her legs spread and her genitals exposed is always so alluring and captivating, no matter how many times one sees it. Derick climbed up to Chu Xiaoyue''s slender and beautiful legs, and with a somewhat rough manner, tore a hole in the crotch of her white stockings and pulled down her underwear.

    The young girl''s fair and swollen mound was thus exposed in front of the man. Whether it was due to her young age or natural lack of pubic hair, Chu Xiaoyue''s fleshy mound was as smooth as a steamed bun, without any hair.

    Her tender, childish labia were tightly closed, forming a thin line, with only a small pink flesh seam visible. Her tiny, reddish clitoris was swollen and erect, and transparent, viscous fluid flowed out from the seam, making her entire smooth genitals shiny and sticky.

    "It seems that the little girl was also inadvertently aroused by the friction just now," Derick''s eyes gleamed.

    He panted and used his fingers to stroke along the young girl''s pink flesh seam from bottom to top. Chu Xiaoyue''s delicate body trembled, and she let out a soft moan, her beautiful eyes misty, her slender waist slightly arched, and her white stockings stretched even straighter and tighter in a split-leg position.

    Derick half-knelt, with his knees pressing against the young girl''s white-stockinged thighs, and grasped his increasingly ferocious and swollen long penis. The purple-red glans pressed against the narrow and short seam of his obedient daughter, resembling that of a primary school student, teasingly rubbing against the seam.

    "Um... Dad, please don''t tease me... Ah, it''s so ticklish, don''t rub there..."

    Chu Xiaoyue murmured in a delicate and breathy voice, her slightly raised breasts gently undulating, her hands gripping the sea-blue sheet.

    Her still somewhat naive and plump little buttocks involuntarily arched, actively seeking to rub against the penis, involuntarily wanting to use the large penis to relieve the itchiness of her sensitive spot and crevice.

    "Ah!" Seeing this, Derick couldn''t help but lean over, pressing down, his hands holding his daughter''s tender breasts, fingers pinching and rubbing the two hardened nipples.

 Chapter 235 235: Deflowering the Young Lolita (3)

    Then Derick opened his mouth wide and took the tender and soft pink lips of the young girl, pushing his tongue past her silver teeth and greedily sucking on the sweet saliva of the young girl as if savoring fine wine. He then drew the girl''s tender tongue into his mouth, vigorously sucking on it, causing her to emit a delicate and charming nasal sound.

    Derick''s throbbing large penis pressed against the smooth and tender perfect little vagina, sliding back and forth. Every time the tip of the glans rubbed against the clitoris, the young girl''s delicate body trembled, and thick and smooth lustful fluid continuously flowed out of her slit.

    As the kissing continued, Chu Xiaoyue took the initiative to suck Derick''s tongue into her mouth, swallowing his saliva and biting his tongue, refusing to let go. The young girl agilely rolled her tender tongue with the man''s in a hot and intense entanglement, exchanging saliva with each other.

    When Derick felt that the little girl beneath him was having difficulty breathing, he reluctantly released her cherry lips and pink tongue. A silver thread stretched between this pair of different father-daughter lips, and the daughter''s moist and shiny lip petals were kissed until they became somewhat swollen.

    Seeing Chu Xiaoyue''s flawless and delicate pretty face blushing, her eyes watery, and saliva flowing from her slightly open cherry lips, dressed in ballet costume stained with semen, she looked like a lewd and confused young girl flesh toilet.

    "It''s time," Derick said to himself. He straightened up, took a deep breath, and lowered his head to touch Chu Xiaoyue''s soft and tender labia with his hand, inserting his pinky finger into the shallow pink flesh crevice of the young girl.

    Quickly sinking into the wet, tight, and narrow soft flesh, even on the outermost layer of the labia, there was still a tight suction.

    Gently, Derick used two fingers to spread open the young girl''s inner labia, supporting the penis with one hand and pressing the large glans against the small opening of the young girl.

    Even though Derick had deflowered dozens of young girls, at this moment, he couldn''t help but show a nervous and excited expression, as if anticipating the perverse pleasure of training his own flesh daughter into a perverted pleasure.

    Derick''s eggplant-sized deep purple glans gently pushed apart Chu Xiaoyue''s tender labia, and slowly entered the little girl''s tight vagina, with the unexpected smoothness of the entire penis insertion.

    Considering Chu Xiaoyue''s young age and her physical development at the normal level of a 10-year-old girl, even with enough foreplay, the actual penetration during intercourse would undoubtedly be very difficult.

    Just like when deflowering slightly older lolita girls like Moonlight, it was never easy.

    Derick was mentally prepared, patiently teasing the young girl''s vagina.

    The reason he had Chu Xiaoyue learn ballet was not only because he really enjoyed seeing the cute little girl in white stockings, but also to help her improve her body flexibility, unlock more positions, and make the deflowering process easier.

    "Ugh..."

    The tender bud of the white-stockinged loli, never before invaded by an outsider, was penetrated by the man''s penis, and Chu Xiaoyue, with a somewhat trance-like expression, let out a few sounds that seemed to mix pain and pleasure.

    The compact and tender flesh of the young girl''s vagina squeezed the penis from all sides, and the layers of flesh constantly rubbed and grinded against the glans.

    With each forward movement into the vagina, Derick felt a tingling sensation rising from his coccyx, an indescribable pleasure he had never experienced before, even Moonlight''s inexperienced girl''s vagina was not so enchanting.

    "Wow... are undeveloped young girl''s vaginas all this tight and tender?"

    Trembling with cold, Derick thought to himself, the glans only inserted a small portion before encountering a soft and elastic barrier, realizing this was the symbol of the girl''s pure and untouched hymen.

    With just a strong thrust, Derick could possess Chu Xiaoyue''s virginity at the age of 10. Just the thought made his already rock-hard penis swell even more, and he couldn''t help but place his hands on the little girl''s straightened thighs in the split white stockings.

    The petite and delicate thighs of the little girl, along with the silky texture of her white leggings, made Derick unable to let go, as if he feared that with a strong grip, the smooth and tender flesh of her thighs would overflow from between his fingers.

    Derick lowered his head and saw that the cute and obedient "daughter," Chu Xiaoyue, whose tiny pink slit was no longer than his pinky finger, was being forcefully pried open by a thick, dark penis. The small and smooth pubic mound seemed to swell even more due to the filling of the flesh crevice by the large penis.

    Preferring to get it over with quickly, Derick took a deep breath, once again pressed down, held the slender arms of the little girl, and with his big mouth, captured her slightly swollen cherry lips, pushing his tongue inside.

    Then, with a strong thrust of his hips, the purplish-red glans instantly pierced through the young girl''s virgin membrane, the penis scraping against the tender vaginal flesh, opening the pure flower bud, and immediately reaching the young girl''s tender cervical flesh.

    "Ah~ Ahh!!"

    The tearing and intense pain from the narrow and tight young vagina caused Chu Xiaoyue to instantly widen her eyes and regain consciousness. Her screams were muffled, only able to produce a muffled whine.

    The little girl, pinned down by Derick and unable to move, had glistening tears in the corners of her eyes. Sweat dripped from her smooth forehead, armpits, and beautiful back. Her two white, silky legs struggled to maintain the ballet-like posture, instinctively lifting her long legs high and crossing and hooking the man''s back with force.

    The stimulation of the young girl''s vaginal flesh, torn and in pain, continued to contract and squeeze the penis, the extremely terrifying suction almost causing Derick to release himself.

    Derick dared not move recklessly, only able to continuously stir the little girl''s lips and tongue with his tongue, sucking the sweet saliva of the young girl, and using his hands to knead the two small nipples of the "daughter" through the ballet leotard.

    The damp, lingering kiss and nipple rubbing continued for about ten minutes before Chu Xiaoyue gradually recovered from the pain. Her delicate, doll-like face blushed faintly, and she made soft murmuring sounds as her nose emitted a gentle "en-en" sound.

    Gradually, a new and unbearable itching sensation arose in her newly deflowered virginity. Her petite and cute white legs, wrapped around Derick''s waist, instinctively lifted her perky buttocks, wanting to alleviate the itch of the penis in her young cavity.

    Noticing the subconscious response of the girl, Derick released her lips and tongue, and began to thrust his hips for penetration.

    "En, it hurts... Daddy, you''re so bad... Ah... En... It hurt so much just now... Oh... Daddy... faster... En, it feels so good..." Chu Xiaoyue coquettishly moaned with a sweet and lingering voice, a few strands of sweat-dampened hair sticking to her forehead and cheeks, giving her a more charming appearance than usual, as if she could be played with by men in every way.

    "Damn, a 10-year-old girl actually feels a bit charming and seductive?" Derick thought to himself, but his words were different.

    "Do you like Daddy doing this? Do you want Daddy to put his penis into your little pussy in the future?"

    As Derick extended his tongue to lick the young girl''s face and neck, teasing her with the scent of her sweat and milk, he moved his hips up and down, slowly thrusting his large penis back and forth.

    The glans rubbed against the compact flesh of the young girl''s vagina, and streams of lustful fluids mixed with traces of virgin blood flowed out from her slit, sliding down her petite and beautiful buttocks, staining the white stockings with a touch of crimson.

    "Ah... don''t... en... it feels good... ah... Mingyue likes Daddy to penetrate her pussy... en-en... in the future, Mingyue wants to do it with Daddy every day..."

    Chu Xiaoyue''s face was flushed, her pure eyes seemed to be on the verge of tears, and she only felt an unprecedented pleasure coming from her little gap, surpassing the affectionate touches she had with her father before. Her mind went blank.

    Every time Derick''s large glans touched her sensitive uterus, the lower half of the young girl''s body spasmed, and an extremely wonderful sensation spread through her spine and brain, making the young girl experiencing the taste of sex feel like she was in paradise.

    Although there was still a little pain from the loss of virginity, the sensible girl felt very happy to see her father so happy and excited.

    "What a lascivious and lovely young girl!" Derick, seeing his pure and lovely obedient daughter looking so lewd, felt even more desire, and his large penis thrust into the young girl''s tender pussy several times in a row.

    "Oh! Dad, slow down... Mingyue... Is Mingyue a lascivious young girl... ah... hmm... hmm~ so comfortable... Dad... what does lascivious mean..."

    Chu Xiaoyue''s extremely sensitive pussy was suddenly and rapidly thrust by Derick for a few seconds, and the young girl''s clear big eyes couldn''t help but roll up slightly, revealing a hint of white, and her cute moans involuntarily increased in pitch. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 236 236: Chu Xiaoyue Swallows, Moonlight Licks

    Derick licked from the delicate neck of the little girl to her petite earlobes, relentlessly penetrating his daughter''s tight and wet young orifice. He gasped heavily in her ear, guiding her, "Remember, being lewd is not good for bad girls, so you can only be daddy''s lewd little daughter! Understand!"

    "Ah... I... understand... I will only be daddy''s lewd little daughter from now on... I... I feel like I need to pee... Ah!" The young girl, overwhelmed by waves of pleasure, responded in a daze to Derick''s words, ingraining them in her mind as always.

    As the large glans bumped against the soft flesh of her cervix, the little girl''s body suddenly convulsed. Her beautiful big eyes rolled back, and her white silk legs tightly wrapped around the man''s back.

    The layers of the young girl''s vaginal folds suddenly tightened, forming rings that tightly gripped the penis and glans. Her warm and lewd fluids from her first climax sprayed onto the sensitive glans, creating an intense suction as if it were endless.

    "Ah... Daddy is also coming! It''s coming out."

    With the young girl''s orifice squeezing and teasing, Derick felt his glans tingle, and a shiver ran down his spine. His swollen penis throbbed uncontrollably, and he could no longer restrain his release.

    Derick firmly pinched the little girl''s swollen nipples with his fingers, growling softly. The large glans pressed against the slightly open mouth of her cervix, continuously ejaculating hot and milky semen.

    "I''ve ejaculated inside my own daughter! Although she''s not my biological daughter, the feeling of playing with a young girl is truly unparalleled!"

    "Huff... " Derick emptied his mind, collapsing onto the petite and delicate young girl. His mind was filled with the intense pleasure of ejaculation. It took a long time for him to regain his senses.

    When Derick got up, he found that Chu Xiaoyue had actually fainted from pleasure, and couldn''t help but reveal a smug smile. The spacious room was filled with the intense scent of passionate lovemaking.

    Derick moved slightly, trying to pull out his softened penis, but to his surprise, the little girl''s tender vagina still tightly clung to it, as if unwilling to let go of the man''s large penis. It took some effort before the wet penis made a "pop" sound as it was pulled out.

    The cute little girl had her white stockings spread apart, and her narrow young vagina was filled by the large penis, creating an exaggerated round orifice. Soon, a thick white fluid mixed with virgin blood and lustful secretions flowed out from inside, sliding down her buttocks and tender anus.

    With the remarkable flexibility and recovery ability of the little girl''s muscles, the orifice quickly closed up, returning to its faint pink color, resembling a young girl''s virgin vagina.

    Watching the chaotic scene of his ejaculation inside the little girl''s virgin vagina, Derick''s penis, which had just ejaculated, started to stir again. He shook his head, restraining the impulse. Although he was used to this kind of thing, this was Moonlight''s first time, and as a young girl whose ovaries had not fully developed, it was a miracle for her to endure such an oversized penis. It was impossible for her to go through it again, unless Derick disregarded the girl''s well-being, which he was not inclined to do.

    "Don''t watch, come in¡­" Derick waved towards the door. For some reason, it seemed like all his women enjoyed peeking at him while he was with other women.

    "Mmm... mmm, slurp~" The faint sound of water gradually echoed. Inside the partially open door, an extremely licentious and wanton scene was unfolding.

    "Slurp... ah... mmm, daddy~" Moonlight''s nimble red tongue lightly caressed the thick foreign object in her mouth, her small mouth wide open, helplessly drooling, yet the girl was unwilling to let go.

    The few droplets of saliva spilling from her lips were the source of the water sound, barely audible but remarkably clear in the room.

    The beautiful girl''s long hair cascaded over her jade-like body, with a few strands playfully resting on the flesh that was moving back and forth at the moment.

    The petite red tongue of the mature young girl repeatedly licked and teased the entering penis, while Moonlight''s delicate jade hand was holding the man''s dark brown phallic object. With tender lips wrapped around it, she seemed afraid of causing it any harm.

    As the genius beauty girl held onto this phallic object, her eyes slightly lowered, revealing only a hint of red pupils. Despite her beautiful and intelligent appearance, her expression betrayed a hint of lascivious desire.

    Her outwardly beautiful appearance was extremely at odds with the alluring strangeness she exuded.

    "Moonlight, your skills are getting better and better. Did you specifically learn from your mother?" Derick said, satisfied, as he stroked the girl''s beautiful hair.

    "Yes... Daddy, Mom has recently learned a few new techniques. I feel like she''s really advanced in this area, not any less knowledgeable than what I learn at school," Moonlight replied, her cheeks slightly sunken as she continued to orally pleasure the penis. The pink hue on the girl''s face, combined with the glistening saliva flowing from her mouth, trickled down her chin, onto the penis and the man''s testicles, only to be carefully licked back up by her.

    "Haha..." Derick couldn''t help but laugh. He didn''t know if Moonlight was deliberately flattering him, comparing her skills in serving men to the level of knowledge taught at school.

    Although he knew it was somewhat exaggerated, listening to this genius beauty girl, who had won several Olympiad championships, complimenting and pleasing him by orally pleasuring him, gave an unparalleled sense of conquest.

    It was not in vain for Moonlight''s hard work and dedication. The slightly thin and mismatched milky semen oozed from the tip of the penis, also known as the urethral meatus, slowly spraying into the oral cavity of the young girl with white hair. The foreign liquid semen mixed with saliva under the stirring of the tongue and saliva.

    The sweet saliva in the young girl''s mouth is now mixed with male semen, leaving a hint of its taste on her tongue. Despite the small amount of semen, the beautiful girl diligently presses the flesh entering her mouth, until she reluctantly closes her lips, leaving a trace of her own saliva mixed with the semen. She wipes the residue from the corner of her mouth, but her mouth still feels full, like a hamster storing food. However, it''s not food in her mouth, but the semen of a man.

    After completing this, Moonlight slowly opens her eyes, revealing a pair of red eyes with a hint of pink, beautiful yet innocent and shy.

    "Daddy... Did you ejaculate too little for Mingyue? Why did you ejaculate so little this time..." Moonlight stares at the man, clearly seeing his somewhat softened penis, maintaining the bulging cheeks, murmuring. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You silly girl, even though you''ve learned from your mother, don''t you know this is the residual semen in the vas deferens? Daddy didn''t ejaculate just now," Derick teased with a smile.

    Moonlight, who was originally somewhat proud, thought she had quickly squeezed out her father''s semen with her little mouth, showing improvement. However, Derick told her that he hadn''t ejaculated yet.

    The beautiful girl pouted, looking a bit disappointed, her cheeks bulging, looking at Derick with a flash of affection, love, and various mixed emotions, but mostly filled with sensual desire and love.

    Then, Moonlight slowly opens her mouth, filled with the cloudy liquid, and her eyes glint with desire and lust.

 Chapter 237 237: Black Stocking Beauty

    Moonlight, a 14-year-old mature young girl, slowly opens her mouth, revealing a slightly whitish gel-like transparent liquid, resembling the yogurt she loves to drink but thinner and more pungent, mixed with barely visible saliva of the beautiful girl.

    The most captivating sight is the slightly raised tip of the girl''s milky white tongue in her mouth, with several strands of semen along the tongue and the base, slowly flowing down to the bottom of the mouth.

    Seeing the man''s eyes turning red with desire, Moonlight proudly smiles, raises her head high so that Derick can see more clearly, teasing her "dad" and proving her superiority.

    Due to the raised position, the beautiful girl is fully displayed on the tempting neck of the middle-aged man, causing his throat to roll reluctantly, his brow instinctively furrowing, and his expression inevitably appearing somewhat unnatural.

    However, after swallowing, there is a subtle sense of accomplishment because it is her "dad''s" semen that she has taken into her mouth.

    Men''s semen has never been delicious, let alone Derick''s semen, which is more potent than that of ordinary men, naturally having a much stronger taste.

    Nevertheless, the physical discomfort cannot compare to Moonlight''s love for her "dad," although it''s different from a regular father, it''s what she loves and is obsessed with.

    "Even though the taste isn''t great, I still love consuming it so much!"

    After a moment''s pause, Moonlight slowly swallows the liquid in her mouth, the semen diligently extracted from her "dad''s" penis during oral sex.

    The taste is so bitter and unpleasant, even disgusting, but deep down inside, there is an extraordinary happiness, a sweet feeling, of course, referring to the inner self...

    Opening her eyes again, the pure gaze of the girl had changed slightly, resembling a bewildered look as if deeply in love. There was a residue of semen and saliva mixed at the corner of her mouth, about to drip down, but she skillfully used her tongue to draw it back into her mouth.

    "Father... next is the time for my dear obedient daughter to clean the penis."

    With a sense of sweetness and joy in her heart, Moonlight uttered these extremely licentious words, and then she began to lick the penis again with her own little mouth.

    Derick had to admit that Moonlight was indeed a genius beauty. In such a short time, she had learned about eighty percent of Yueren''s charm and seduction, mixed with her own youth and purity, making her an irresistible little enchantress.

    The slight sound of oral sex was the contact between Moonlight''s tender tongue and the dark penis, and the sound of gentle sucking.

    The beautiful girl carefully licked every part of the penis with her tongue, with half-closed eyelids, a bewitching little face with a trickle of saliva at the corner of her mouth, and the occasional sound of water was the proof of her hard work.

    There wasn''t much semen left on the penis, or rather, with Moonlight''s overly diligent little mouth, it was soon cleaned by her small tongue.

    However, this is not enough for Moonlight. She feels that her "good girl" father''s "cleaning" of her penis is far from over!

    At just 14 years old, Moonlight should only be in junior high school, wearing a school uniform. However, her current attire is unusually provocative, the kind that can arouse people with just one glance, even to the point of immediate arousal.

    It''s just a set of lingerie that has been completely modified for men. Worn on Moonlight''s petite body, it looks excessively provocative in any posture or scenario.

    The attire of a beautiful girl probably consists of a barely-there miniskirt that only covers her buttocks when standing upright, with a semi-transparent material that allows light to pass through a hint of cleavage, attracting attention.

    Although the outfit is neat, it only covers her small breasts when not making big movements. The ultra-short top can be unzipped from the middle, exposing most of her ribs, leaving the unobstructed half of her breasts completely exposed to the air.

    Slightly alluring...

    But the most eye-catching aspect is the pair of black stockings worn by the beautiful girl, creating a striking contrast. The stockings are hidden under the short skirt, and intentionally have a hole cut out in the crotch area, which is not covered by panties.

    This highly arousing attire, which could make any man''s blood boil, surprisingly looks completely natural on the innocent and pure-looking girl.

    Suddenly, Fang Weilie has the urge to compare Moonlight with Chu Xiaoyue. He decides to act on his impulse and directly has Moonlight lie down next to the unconscious Chu Xiaoyue.

    Carefully comparing the two young girls, Chu Xiaoyue is a pure and innocent loli-type girl, only 10 years old. Even if she were lying naked in bed with her private parts stained with semen, it would not diminish her purity and loveliness.

    Moonlight is a large young girl, 14 years old, who has not completely crossed the boundary of young girlhood and is in between being a young girl and a teenager. She possesses the innocence of a young girl and the freshness of a teenager. Both have their own attractive qualities. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Derick''s large hand gently caressed Moonlight''s slender and beautiful legs, the touch extremely warm and soft. His favorite thing to do is to ejaculate a large amount of semen on the flawless white stockings of a beautiful young girl and then have her wear the semen-filled shoes all day.

    Although Derick is not an absolute stockings fetishist, he is very fond of things that can enhance sexual interest, especially considering his fetish for white stockings and young girls.

    "Why did Moonlight decide to wear black stockings today? Doesn''t she usually prefer white stockings!"

    Fang Weilie''s heavy breathing sounded as his large hand greedily caressed the young girl''s legs. Moonlight shyly crossed her beautiful legs, the intersection of the two legs being quite eye-catching, making one unable to resist the impulse to insert the penis and disrupt this harmonious beauty.

    "My mom said to try different styles, and wearing black stockings seems to give a different feeling!"

    Listening to the man''s increasingly rapid breathing, Moonlight felt that her thoughts were not wrong. Originally, Derick thought that only women in their twenties, fully matured, were suitable for wearing seductive lingerie like black stockings. Teenage girls are more suitable for wearing white stockings or pantyhose, which can better showcase their purity and flawlessness, and also provoke a man''s desire to defile purity.

    Derick now realizes his big mistake. Moonlight, who was originally more suitable for white stockings, appeared even more alluring and seductive after putting on the black stockings. It seemed that beautiful women looked good in anything. Derick increasingly agreed with this statement and thought that the black stockings on the beautiful girl were simply a perfect match.

    He lifted the beautiful girl''s black-stockinged legs, pressed them against his cheeks, and deeply inhaled the fragrance of her feet. His large penis silently slid between Moonlight''s elastic thighs, wrapped by her flawless black stockings, slowly descending until it reached the torn opening of her pantyhose.

    Derick was not in a hurry to penetrate, instead, he slowly manipulated her legs, bringing them together without leaving any gaps. The long penis passed through her beautiful legs and emerged from the other end.

    As Derick''s penis grazed the expensive sheer pantyhose, it savored the sensation of the delicate fabric rubbing against it, as well as the stimulating feeling of being enveloped by the elastic and tender legs.

    Somehow, Derick felt that although the physical pleasure was not particularly intense, the sensation of thrusting between the stockings and the beautiful legs was an unparalleled visual impact. It was like watching Chu Xiaoyue giving a footjob with her cute white stockings, creating a visual impact of her fair feet and dark penis that seemed to dominate the entire world.

 Chapter 238 238: Crisis in the Grizzly Military Region!!!

    The man''s penis thrust all the way from the root of the beautiful girl''s thigh, which is close to her tender little pussy, all the way up to the middle of the thigh, then the calf, and finally the beautiful black silk feet.

    Moonlight shyly closed her legs, allowing the man to lift them up high. Fortunately, her figure was good enough, and she hadn''t been developed by Fang Weilie for long, so her pelvic bones had not widened, leaving no gap when her legs were closed together.

    Otherwise, after being fucked many times and the pelvic bones widened, there would be gaps when the legs were closed together.

    Fang Weilie excitedly rubbed his penis on the beautiful girl''s black silk legs, the visual impact of the thigh rubbing filled him with increasing desire.

    "Moonlight, this little seductress is becoming more and more attractive to men."

    Fang Weilie exclaimed without exaggeration as he thrust into the beautiful girl''s white silk legs.

    "All this is to make Daddy like Moonlight more. Otherwise, with so many pretty aunts, how can Moonlight, being so young, compete?"

    The beautiful girl pouted, seeming a little aggrieved.

    "Little girl, you''re still trying to outsmart me. How could I mistreat you and your mother?"

    Derick looked somewhat amused at Moonlight''s clumsy performance. But when it came to this pair of top-notch mother and daughter, they were unique in his harem. There were plenty of beautiful mother-daughter pairs, but it was probably difficult to find a pair like them, both of whom were virgins. Moreover, Yue Ren herself was loyal and would help Derick manage the base. She was now almost the chief steward of the Order, so Derick would not mistreat them in any way.

    However, this is actually quite normal. Apart from Angelica, who has nothing to worry about, and Lisa, there is a sense of crisis to some extent even for women like Yue Ren and her daughter, as well as Judy. It''s clear that as time goes on, Derick''s harem will definitely become increasingly large.

    By then, who knows how many beautiful young girls will join the harem. At that time, the position of these older women will inevitably be challenged. There is only one penis, so how will it be divided then? So, take this opportunity to deepen your position in your man''s heart, make an effort to please him, and if you''re lucky enough to have another child, your position will be even more secure.

    Derick probably also understands the thoughts of Moonlight and the others, but this is normal. It''s just that the little girl is only 14 years old and already has such thoughts. I wonder if it was taught by Yue Ren.

    "That''s wrong of the daughter. Please punish her, punish the obedient daughter''s little hole hard, as a punishment for speaking out of turn..."

    Moonlight put on a pitiful look, lifted her torn black stockings, and exposed her intimate area.

    The beautiful girl''s appearance directly ignited Derick''s desire, and he was about to lose control.

    "You little temptress, you really know how to seduce people..."

    Derick said in a coarse voice, thrusting his extremely hard penis directly against the girl''s exposed lower body, the glans pressing against her little orifice.

    Whether it was due to passion or something else, Moonlight''s lower body became a little moist. With just a gentle pressure, Derick felt as if her little hole was exerting a suction force, trying to draw his penis inside.

    With a mixture of pleasure and pain, Derick began to ravage a large young girl next to a small loli...

    A few days later, in the Gray Bear Military District, dozens of kilometers away from Gray Bear City, a winding line of people was spreading out.

    Although the commander of the military district, Liu Jianye, ordered the entire district to be dispersed into small gathering points, the actual execution was not so easy.

    Up to now, it had been close to a week, and the dispersal and relocation of the military district had only reached halfway, with just over 90,000 troops barely evacuating more than 40,000.

    The main reason was the large number of people, with far too few vehicles in the military district. Coupled with large waves of zombies blocking the roads, it often required a great cost to clear out a space, only to quickly be surrounded by hordes of zombies again.

    In the pitch-black night, in a suburban villa ten kilometers away from the Gray Bear Military District, a girl dressed in a white dress with a toy crown on her head, looking exquisitely perfect like a Barbie doll, was watching a computer screen.

    Although there had been widespread power outages worldwide for over a month, there were still very few places with backup power or some kind of generators.

    The videos on the computer were left by the previous owner, and the girl stared at these images without blinking, as if absorbing knowledge, her eyes moving exceptionally fast.

    If anyone were to come and see the girl in this posture, in this appearance, they would definitely believe she was human, never suspecting she was a zombie.

    The girl''s learning ability was exceptionally strong, and her intelligence was remarkably high. In just a few days, she had learned a lot of knowledge, albeit scattered bits and pieces found on the still-functioning smartphones and computers.

    She was now trying to learn human behavior, wearing human clothes, doing human things, and learning human language.

    Sliding the mouse, slowly playing the videos, compared to her previous clumsiness, she was now very agile. Although not yet proficient, she was almost indistinguishable from a real person.

    In the video, a male voice passionately says, "Everyone has their own name. This is a symbol of existence for humans as intelligent beings..." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Name... what name should I have? What should I be called... what name?"

    Seemingly puzzled and talking to herself, the girl moves the mouse, but she doesn''t find a satisfactory answer.

    "What do you think, what should I be called... what name?"

    The zombie girl turns her head and looks at several female zombies standing next to her. Unlike her, these female zombies clearly have lower intelligence.

    Compared to regular zombies, they are higher-level mutated zombies, with the highest level reaching the terrifying level of a Level 6 zombie, standing at three meters tall and almost reaching the ceiling.

    Hearing the zombie girl''s question, the mutated zombies just stare blankly, drooling with a stench, "Hehe," seemingly not understanding what it means.

    "What about you? Answer me, what should I be called... what name?" the girl asks the tallest and most intelligent mutated female zombie.

    The mutated zombie just lowers her head, her blank gaze showing a hint of intelligence, but her movements are very stiff. She has a bit more intelligence than those of lower levels, but not enough to communicate.

    "Hmph... useless!" the girl scolds in a petulant voice, sounding somewhat dissatisfied, emitting a fierce aura.

    Sensing that their queen is angry, the mutated zombies immediately become nervous, as if they have encountered a natural enemy. Only the highest mutated zombie kneels down in fear.

    Looking at these selected highest-level female zombies, still so clumsy, the girl is very dissatisfied. Her blood-red eyes carry a fierce aura, sharp nails glint with a cold light, and her teeth are bared, giving off a bloody and violent feeling.

    The girl delivers a direct elbow strike, and the three-meter-tall female zombie is sent flying, her massive body breaking the villa''s load-bearing pillar before landing in the yard.

    With just one blow, this seemingly ordinary zombie girl has left the Level 6 mutated zombie half-dead.

    After venting her inner violence, the zombie girl withdraws the aura around her.

    "It seems I still need to... find... Dad, to give me a name," the girl suddenly flashes an imperceptible smile at the corner of her mouth, seeming to be somewhat expectant.

    "But first, I need to... seek revenge, and then... go find... Dad," the girl turns her head, looking in the direction of the Grizzly Military District. Blood-red eyes once again show a fierce aura. The girl roars as if she has heard some command, and all the zombies within dozens of kilometers around immediately start to riot.

 Chapter 239 239: The Military District Defense Line is Breached

    After the riot, the zombies became even more frenzied, running towards the direction of the Grizzly Military District without any pause.

    The massive wave of corpses, braving the rain of bullets, surged forward in wave after wave, continuously heading towards the Grizzly Military District.

    The dense and chaotic gunfire tore through the peaceful night sky, and the explosions of grenades almost never ceased, one round after another.

    The dazzling fire and the continuous release of incendiary bombs illuminated the pitch-black night sky as if it were daylight, creating an immensely grand scene.

    As time passed, the gathering zombies increased exponentially. What was originally a military force facing only tens of thousands of zombies now had to confront several hundred thousand.

    Coupled with the substantial ammunition consumption during this period and the partial withdrawal of troops, the front-line forces were unexpectedly unable to withstand the pressure, with several small defensive lines being breached.

    "The zombies are coming up!"

    "Report, report, it''s not good. Three defensive lines on the front have been breached by the zombies, and the breaches are slowly expanding. We can''t hold on much longer."

    A soldier rushed into the room, interrupting the discussion of several high-ranking officials. However, at this point, no one paid attention to his actions, as they were all stunned by what he had said.

    "The zombies are coming up? Explain yourself clearly. Weren''t things fine before? We evacuated so many people, and the impact of the zombie tide was gradually diminishing. We were able to hold them off before, why can''t we now?" said a few senior officers, standing up in astonishment from their seats, some in disbelief.

    "General, I don''t know what''s going on. Those zombies seemed to go mad all of a sudden, several times crazier than before, and their numbers are gradually increasing."

    "Can''t hold them back, can''t hold them back. Brothers are risking their lives to narrow the defensive lines and breaches, but still can''t stop the zombies'' attack," the soldier said, looking distraught.

    "Get me connected to the frontline positions and report the current situation. It can''t be that all the defensive lines have been breached!" Chief Liu Yuanbing''s face was extremely grim. They had thought that with the evacuation of personnel from the military district, there would be an improvement, and the impact of the large-scale zombie tide would decrease.

    Who would have thought that despite the ongoing evacuation, the zombie tide continued to expand, and even broke through the prepared defenses.

    Although three defensive lines were set up in front of the core base of the military district, the first line was the strongest. If the first line was breached, the second and third lines would only serve as a buffer.

    Ring, ring...

    Before they could make the call, a call came in from the frontline positions. The operator quickly took the call, but before they could say much, the sound of gunfire and chaos could be heard from the other end. The call was then abruptly disconnected, and the outcome was evident.

    "The second defensive line has also fallen..." the operator reported hoarsely after hanging up the phone.

    In less than fifteen minutes from the soldier''s report to the incoming call, the zombies had breached the second defensive line, and the core of the military district was now in imminent danger.

    "Mobilize all remaining missiles, rockets, and artillery positions. Target the first and second defensive lines and conduct indiscriminate bombardment..." Liu Yuanbing''s face was dark, and he spoke with a grave tone.

    "What? No, General Liu, even if the zombies have breached the defensive lines, there are definitely still surviving soldiers resisting by relying on the bunkers and towers. If we conduct indiscriminate bombardment..."

    Upon hearing Liu Yuanbing''s orders, the other generals'' faces changed, and several even voiced their objections.

    "If we don''t do this, do you think the firepower of the third defensive line can hold back nearly a million zombies for how long? An hour or two?" one of the generals questioned.

    In response to the general''s doubts, Liu Yuanbing simply said, "Then... we can''t sacrifice the lives of those soldiers for such a bombardment."

    "I know it''s difficult for everyone to accept, but the zombies are less than ten kilometers away from the core of the military district. If the third defensive line is breached, the soldiers at the core base will have no way to retreat, and will be left to die," Liu Yuanbing spoke with conviction, emphasizing the urgency of the situation.

    Faced with his words, the other generals fell into silence. Although no one wanted to admit it, the reality was that this was a choice between the majority and the minority.

    Indiscriminate bombardment would lead to the near annihilation of the soldiers resisting at the forefront, but not conducting the bombardment would leave no chance for the remaining soldiers to evacuate if the base''s defenses were breached.

    "Now, with the bombardment, we still have a chance. We can clear out enough zombies and re-establish the defensive line. This is our only opportunity," Liu Yuanbing urged.

    "Let''s vote by a show of hands. Those in favor of the bombardment, please raise your hands..."

    After speaking, Liu Yuanbing, as the wartime supreme commander, was the first to raise his hand. The other military leaders at the table looked at each other for a while, but eventually, more and more hands were raised, and in the end, the majority agreed to conduct the indiscriminate bombardment.

    Following the orders, a large number of missile launchers in the military district were activated, and rocket and mortar positions were put into action.

    After the command was given, a ten-kilometer stretch of the frontline was subjected to indiscriminate bombardment. The deafening sound reverberated through the sky, and could even be heard in the Order headquarters in the center of Grizzly City.

    "Why are they setting off fireworks at this time of night?" Judy walked on the walls of Order, watching as dozens of things that looked like shooting stars flew up into the sky in the distance, and then fell back down, accompanied by the sound of explosions, creating sizable mushroom clouds.

    "I think all the zombie hordes in Grizzly City are converging towards the military district. Otherwise, how else do you explain the fact that the zombies in the city have almost disappeared recently? Even the few remaining ones are just small fry," Mu Ling remarked, looking at the distant streaks of light. She had some knowledge about these things. These were definitely the trajectories of missiles and rockets, but they probably weren''t equipped with nuclear warheads. Otherwise, the impact of the explosions felt in Grizzly City, at such a close distance, would be much more severe. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re always so concerned about these things. No wonder the boss hasn''t come to find the two of us recently," Judy teased.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you suddenly bringing up the boss?" Mu Ling was left bewildered by Judy''s rapid change of topic and couldn''t understand what she was saying.

    "Sis Mu, why aren''t you worried at all? The boss recently brought back a pair of beautiful sisters from the Magic Capital, and they even have bonuses. Aren''t you afraid of being neglected by the boss?" Judy looked at Mu Ling, her eyes carrying a hint of playfulness.

    "I can''t believe you''re always thinking about these things. The boss has his own arrangements, and besides, can you really stop the boss from seeing other women?" Mu Ling responded somewhat irritably to Judy.

    "I''m telling you, you''re so clueless. Even Tess and Sacha, those little sisters, know how to please the boss. This time, when they went to the Magic Capital, they even brought back a pet bird for the boss and managed to please him, getting him to deflower fifty maidens. Damn, the more I talk about it, the angrier I get. Those two are such scheming women," Judy said, getting angrier as she spoke.

    Mu Ling almost burst out laughing, finding Judy''s outburst quite amusing.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Don''t laugh. As for me and Lisa, it''s understandable. Their status is there¡ªshe was the first to follow the boss, and the other is the boss''s sister. But what about us? At the very least, we''re third or fourth in line. Now, the time we spend with the boss is even less than that of the newcomers, Miss Yiren and her daughter."

 Chapter 240 240: The Intelligent Zombie Girl

    Mu Ling looked at Judy with a seemingly disabled expression.

    "You know, Irina can help the leader manage the base with such sophistication. Although Moonlight is young, she is also a highly intelligent talent. It''s no problem for her to assist Irina. But what about you? You''re just a piece of iron scrap, unable to do anything productive. You can eat anything, but when it comes to work, you always complain about being tired. You''ve been assigned to manage the combat department, which is the easiest task, and yet you still rely on several squad leaders to help you. What can you actually do?" Mu Ling sneered at Judy with a disdainful tone.

    Judy almost coughed up blood. She was just speaking casually, but Mu Ling started a wave of mockery, which was completely unlike her usual composed demeanor.

    "Oh, I forgot, you also like to cause trouble, often teasing and mocking people in the base. You''ve been beaten by me and other women more than once, and your butt has been beaten several times, but you never seem to learn." Mu Ling delivered another blow to Judy''s heart.

    Judy''s face turned dark. The mischievous little girl had turned into a despondent figure.

    "Stop scolding me, stop scolding me, scolding me will make me dumb." Unable to refute, the mischievous girl started to cry and begged for mercy.

    "Hmph..." Seeing Judy surrender, Mu Ling let out a proud and disdainful snort, finally ending this one-sided crushing battle.

    The little girl felt like crying but had no tears. She felt that her good sister in front of her was like a different person, not the mature and dignified combat instructor she usually was, but rather a girl who talked too much.

    Although Mu Ling felt secretly pleased to tease her good sister, she couldn''t help but have some thoughts in her mind. If there was one thing most important in the Order, it was undoubtedly to please the leader. This was the unique secret of all the women in the Order¡ªto gain the attention and favor of the leader, which was the only way for them to quickly advance in rank.

    Although Mu Ling had been with Derick for a long time, she never thought she could reach the level of Angelica and Lisa. They had an irreplaceable position in the leader''s heart and naturally didn''t need to deliberately please him.

    But they were different. Even the base''s chief manager, Moon Irina, who shared the worries of the leader, had to teach her daughter how to serve men, often bringing unique mother-daughter performances to the leader.

    Although Mu Ling''s personality was not as bold and open as Moon Irina''s, she naturally knew how to please the leader, but she wasn''t good at it.

    "Or, I could learn from Tess and the others, select some virgins from the female warriors, and call it a ''deflowering ceremony'' for the leader?" Mu Ling walked on the city wall, but couldn''t help but start thinking.

    "Forget it, it seems a bit forced, and while it might work the first time, it might seem contrived the second time, and the effect may not be good." Shaking her head, Mu Ling dismissed the idea.

    "What are you thinking? Nodding and shaking your head alternately," someone asked.

    Judy looked at Mu Ling''s actions with suspicion in her eyes.

    "Ahem, it''s nothing... Let''s think about something else," Mu Ling said awkwardly, feeling a bit embarrassed. This kind of thinking seemed to contradict her previous character, and if Judy found out that she had just criticized her and then started thinking about her words, she would definitely laugh at her.

    "Are you sure everything''s okay? The atmosphere feels a bit strange..." Judy muttered, but she had a good mentality and quickly forgot about it, reverting to the mischievous girl in the base.

    Boom... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Continuous explosions sounded from the direction of the Grizzly Military District. Inside a villa in the suburbs, the previous white-clothed zombie girl had already moved to a new position.

    The previous villa had been destroyed in the first round of indiscriminate bombing, but with her strong physical abilities, she had charged out before the explosion and suffered no harm.

    "Haha... Bomb, use your strength to bomb. I want to see how much firepower you have to share with my little cuties," the girl laughed, watching the flames in the distance. All the zombies around her had been sent out to attack, leaving only the girl alone.

    As a red light flashed in the girl''s eyes, the approaching horde of zombies, as if receiving some command, began to disperse.

    The zombie girl in the villa roared, and the tens of thousands of zombies also roared along with her, their voices earth-shattering.

    On the other side, many big shots in the Grizzly Military District were originally excited, but they were suddenly thrown into disarray by the unexpected dispersal of the zombies.

    At first, the bombing had a significant impact. The hordes of zombies had no intelligence, and they instinctively gathered and attacked the military district, so each bombing run resulted in a large number of casualties.

    There was no need to aim precisely; as long as the bombs hit the zombie horde, groups of zombies were inevitably blown apart and shredded.

    With the powerful firepower bombing down, the third defense line, which was on the verge of being attacked by zombies, had become much more stable. Even the breaches that had been opened were slowly being sealed back up by the strong firepower.

    The soldiers in the military district had even started cheering, thinking they had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. However, as a roar came from within the zombie horde, the entire army of zombies roared along with it.

    Then, as if they had been injected with adrenaline, the zombies desperately surged upwards. Not only that, the previously mindless zombies, as if suddenly gaining intelligence, even learned to attack in a dispersed manner, doubling the size of the entire front line.

    As a result, whereas a single bomb could have killed hundreds of zombies before, now that they were dispersed, it could only kill a few dozen or even fewer. This greatly increased the problem of insufficient effectiveness.

    "General, what should we do? Our ammunition stock is running low, and now the zombies have thrown us this curveball. We need to cover at least twice the area to achieve the previous effect, but this will greatly increase our ammunition consumption."

    "Get everyone who can still move to work overtime at the munitions factory, and ensure the fastest production speed. At the same time, double the bombing firepower. We must stop the zombie horde''s advance."

    Liu Yuanbing knew that this was all in vain, but there was no other way. If the zombies didn''t press on so relentlessly, perhaps the ammunition stockpile could have held out for a while longer. However, with the zombies charging so recklessly, the military district''s ammunition storage was depleting at a visible rate.

    Even though he had everyone working overtime at the munitions factory, it still couldn''t keep up with the ammunition consumption. Once the firepower suppression and full-scale bombing were halted, the fearless zombies would immediately roar and charge forward, putting the entire military district in imminent danger.

    After finishing a meeting with the other big shots in the military district, Liu Yuanbing rubbed his temples with a headache. He had been under immense pressure these days, almost working non-stop.

    "Dad... you''re here."

    Liu Yuanbing, who was worrying, saw his father, Liu Jianye, walking in and quickly stood up.

    "What''s wrong, have the zombies already breached our defenses?"

    Looking at his father''s stern expression, Liu Yuanbing hesitated for a moment, knowing he couldn''t hide the truth from him and could only speak honestly.

    "Although we''ve managed to barely control the situation for now, preventing a large-scale collapse, it''s only a matter of time. The military district is in imminent danger."

    Liu Yuanbing sighed. He knew that although his father was a seasoned veteran, he was getting on in years. Since he had already decided to live and die with the base, he didn''t want to disturb him at this time.

    "As expected, it''s come to this. I knew it..."

    Liu Jianye''s expression was somewhat sorrowful as he shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Dad, what do you mean? Is there something you haven''t told me?" Liu Yuanbing keenly sensed that something was amiss in his father''s tone and quickly asked.

 Chapter 241 241: Zombie King

    Liu Jianye didn''t say anything directly; instead, he had his son follow him to an underground room. The two of them walked to a basement where Liu Jianye opened a projector, and images began playing on the wall.

    In the footage, it showed a city in ruins, seemingly captured by some surveillance camera, but the quality wasn''t very clear. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "This is information I accidentally obtained over a dozen days ago. The monitoring probes there have completely lost power now, and this footage was captured by backup power. Take a closer look," Liu Jianye''s voice came as Liu Yuanbing nodded, carefully observing the situation in the video.

    Inside the city with crumbling walls, a group of zombies wandered aimlessly. Suddenly, a figure in white appeared on the street not far from them.

    What surprised Liu Yuanbing greatly was that this figure in white was so close to the zombies, yet not a single one attacked her.

    As the figure in white walked closer, Liu Yuanbing could see her appearance clearly¡ªa remarkably beautiful and elegant young girl.

    On her head, she wore a golden plastic crown. If others wore it, it might seem out of place, but on this girl, it added a touch of grace, making her look like a true queen.

    Then, the girl roared, and nearby zombies, as if hearing a command, collectively turned toward the white-clad girl and saluted.

    Numerous zombies joined in the excited roar, and the sound spread further and further, as if the entire city''s zombies were roaring along. The footage from the surveillance camera shook incessantly, and after a while, these excited zombies stopped roaring and howling, then headed in one direction.

    Upon seeing this, Liu Yuanbing felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, as if he had suddenly understood something.

    "This... This special kind of zombie, could it be the type that can control other zombies?" Liu Yuanbing''s face turned extremely grim, his voice lowering as he looked at Liu Jianye, seemingly wanting to hear a denial from him.

    Liu Jianye nodded. "You''re right. This is the zombie king that can control other zombies."

    "So... the military district is besieged by so many zombies this time, and the inexplicable roars from the zombie hordes before, all of that was under the control of this zombie king," Liu Yuanbing quickly grasped the crucial point. Several breakout attempts in the past were surrounded by large-scale zombie tides at critical moments, causing heavy losses. Otherwise, the situation wouldn''t be so dire now.

    Moreover, the recent indiscriminate bombing, which had achieved significant results, was significantly less effective due to the dispersal of the zombie horde.

    If all of this truly indicated the presence of a zombie king commanding and controlling these zombies, it was truly terrifying.

    "A sentient zombie king, Grizzly Military District is finished..." Liu Yuanbing sat on a chair, muttering incredulously, his eyes filled with unwillingness and fear.

    "Get up! At this time, you are the backbone of the entire military district. How can you look so frightened? Like a toothless sick cat," Liu Jianye kicked his son, shouting with a bit of frustration.

    Liu Yuanbing quickly stood up, but his eyes still carried a sense of dread.

    Liu Jianye couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. His son, seemingly resourceful, turned into a scared cat when faced with a real crisis. How could he still be considered a tough military man?

    The son''s generation was already disappointing, and even the grandchildren did not show any remarkable qualities. The only granddaughter, Liu Wanting, was quite good, but unfortunately, being a woman, she was deemed unfit for major responsibilities.

    "Forget it, go outside..." Liu Jianye, seeing his son in such a state, shook his head in disappointment, waved his hand, and gestured for him to leave. It seemed that there were some things he didn''t need to discuss with him.

    Liu Yuanbing nodded and walked out of the basement.

    "The emergence of an intelligent king has led to the plight of the Grizzly Military District. However, the result is that my grandson and son have created it with their own hands. I owe these soldiers an apology..." Liu Jianye shed tears of regret.

    An older man, about the same age as Liu Jianye, emerged from behind a nearby wall and patted Liu Jianye''s shoulder.

    "Old Liu, don''t be too sad. It''s not what you wanted. Sometimes fate plays its own games..." The old man looked at his old comrade, feeling deeply moved.

    In fact, Liu Jianye hadn''t told his son that the zombie king was actually tolerated and created by both Liu Yuanbing and his son Liu Yu.

    The perverse scientist Yang Yiping, who had once conducted virus experiments underground in the Grizzly City Research Institute, dared to use humans as test subjects only with the support of the military district. The person supporting Yang Yiping was Liu Jianye''s grandson, Liu Yu. Liu Yuanbing, the father, had also played a role in supporting them. After the apocalypse, father and son had the idea of researching an antidote for the zombie virus.

    Yang Yiping, once imprisoned in the Grizzly Prison as a scientist, was initially incarcerated for human experimentation. After the apocalypse, to expedite the development of a cure for the zombie virus, Liu Yuanbing and Liu Yu had released Yang Yiping from Grizzly Prison. They provided him with weapons and manpower, and a team of soldiers escorted him to an underground research facility in Grizzly City, where they worked on developing an antidote for the zombie virus.

    Initially, Liu Jianye was unaware of this situation, but later, he gradually became aware of it. However, knowing that Yang Yiping was a genius in biology and virology, he tacitly allowed him to conduct human experiments to expedite the research for a cure for the zombie virus.

    However, they didn''t anticipate that the laboratory would be destroyed by Derick and his group later, and Yang Yiping would be killed. The entire laboratory was left with only a near-death pregnant woman.

    Later, at the pregnant woman''s request, Derick sent her, who had already been infected with the zombie virus, into the midst of the zombie horde, and she disappeared from then on.

    The surprising result, even to Derick, was that the fetus inside the pregnant woman''s belly did not die but underwent a bizarre awakening and evolution in an extremely peculiar manner.

    Even when Derick invaded the laboratory initially, the fetus had already awakened consciousness, but it was too weak to be noticed by him.

    After awakening, the baby continuously absorbed nutrients from the mother''s body. Finally, when the baby grew to a certain extent, it broke through the mother''s body and was born, turning into an extremely peculiar zombie king.

    "It''s this zombie. Have you seen it? In less than an hour, it transformed from a baby into an adult..." Liu Jianye said with some sorrow.

    In the footage, a pregnant woman walked into a building, and shortly after, the zombie king girl that Liu Yuanbing had seen earlier appeared.

    "Ah... you''re confused," the old man sighed deeply. Only now did he understand the truth of the matter. Who could have imagined that what ultimately led to the destruction of the Grizzly Military District was likely their own actions.

    "Confused... Haha..." Liu Jianye gave a bitter smile, his eyes filled with bitterness and helplessness, but then he became resolute.

    "Old friend, I''ve already decided to follow these soldiers into life or death, but there are still over five thousand female soldiers in the military district. I can''t let them die here in vain. I plan to send Liu Wanting and them out."

    "Send them out? Where can they go now? The number of helicopters is far from enough, and there''s also the risk of being attacked by zombie birds." The old man looked at Liu Jianye in confusion, not understanding his actions.

    "Do you remember the man I sent Ye Feng to find before? The one with extraordinary abilities shown in the video."

    "You mean..." The old man''s eyes brightened. He and Liu Jianye had been old comrades for decades, and he quickly understood his meaning.

    "But I remember his attitude wasn''t very good last time. If the military district hadn''t been temporarily attacked by the zombie tide, you would have wanted to send troops to attack him. Why suddenly think of having him come to rescue these female soldiers?"

    "Circumstances change. Although his attitude wasn''t good at that time, he didn''t lay hands on our soldiers. Obviously, he still left some room," Liu Jianye shook his head and continued.

 Chapter 242 242: Gift of Five Thousand Female Soldiers

    "Moreover, you''ve seen that man''s strength. He''s absolutely capable of causing widespread destruction. Whether our military district is his match is still uncertain!"

    "Even if the man you mentioned has the ability to rescue these female soldiers, how can you be sure he''s willing to help?"

    The old man shook his head, evidently not fully agreeing with Liu Jianye''s idea.

    "No, if it''s any other request, he might refuse. But for five thousand female soldiers, he will definitely accept..."

    The old man''s expression became strange, but he probably guessed Liu Jianye''s intention.

    "Well, it''s possible. However, Wanting has a stubborn temper. If you casually entrust her to a man, she probably won''t agree."

    "Whether she agrees or not, she has to agree. This is my order... I can''t watch these girls go to their deaths in vain. War is not a woman''s affair."

    Liu Jianye''s voice was resolute.

    "Yes... But, we don''t know what kind of personality and character that man has. What if something happens to Wanting when she goes over?"

    "You''ll understand when you see this..."

    Liu Jianye opened a video stored on the computer. It was a series of images captured by satellites, showing the inner city of Order in Grizzly, where a group of women was killing zombies. There were even brief shots of Tess and Sacha taming the Golden Eagle.

    The old man opened his mouth in astonishment. "What''s all this? When did Grizzly have such a city, and those women... Wasn''t it said that the Evolver is a man?"

    "That''s the most important part. I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but I can confirm that all of this is related to the information that Ye Feng brought back about that man. These walls, and those women under his command, including their abilities, are all brought by that man."

    "This is footage I monitored in a short period using the first-level satellite authorization. Later on, it seems they discovered it, and Grizzly City directly implemented magnetic field interference. Since then, we haven''t been able to capture any images."

    A mysterious expression flickered in Liu Jianye''s eyes.

    "It''s unbelievable. That man being an Evolver is one thing, but his subordinates are also Evolvers, and they''re so powerful. If this method could be expanded, the crisis in the military district might be immediately resolved!"

    The old man marveled at the scene, his tone filled with incredulity. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If that could be done, his organization wouldn''t be entirely composed of women..."

    Liu Jianye gave a wry smile and shook his head.

    "Even if Wanting is sent over, what harm could she face? At most, it''s being possessed by that man. In fact, she''s 27 now and has never had a boyfriend. She needs a man who can handle her temperament."

    "Moreover, sending five thousand female soldiers out, I believe that man, no matter what, won''t mistreat Wanting. As time goes by, she will naturally understand my intentions."

    "Since you''ve decided, I naturally have nothing to oppose. Let''s do it according to your plan. Saving even a bit is better than nothing."

    The old man nodded.

    "Thank you, Song. I appreciate your understanding. Now I feel no regrets..."

    Following Liu Jianye''s orders, all the remaining drones in the military district were mobilized, carrying pamphlets printed with the information Liu Jianye had prepared in advance.

    On the other side, within the Order base.

    Many female soldiers were swiftly mobilized. The majority of the zombies in Grizzly City were attracted in the direction of the Grizzly Military District, and the zombie tide in the city had almost disappeared.

    Even though they lost a good place for training and killing zombies, the benefit was that Order could quickly expand, even directly incorporating the entire Grizzly City into its territory.

    All the female soldiers were mobilized, rushing out from all directions, clearing zombies and infected animals from various areas, preparing for the subsequent occupation.

    "I originally thought it would take at least half a month for these soldiers to clear the entire Grizzly City of zombies. Now it seems it can be completed in less than three days," Derick stood on the base''s city wall, watching teams of female soldiers leaving the inner city gate and heading in all directions.

    "It''s just good luck. The zombies have been attracted by the military district, and we can smoothly occupy the entire Grizzly. The only issue is manpower. The number of female soldiers in the base is now no more than twenty thousand. It''s enough to control Grizzly City, but expanding our influence outward might face a shortage of manpower," Angelica took over the conversation.

    "Yeah, this problem is easy to solve. Now it''s not like before. Most of the population has turned into zombies, and although there are quite a few survivors, they are scattered throughout the world," Derick said.

    "We don''t need to control every city. Cleaning up the most essential cities will be sufficient. Then, we can expand outward, radiating from Grizzly to the entire Huaxia. The Magic Capital will be our new starting point," Derick''s tone was somewhat proud. Since the apocalypse, major cities had always been forbidden territories for humans, and survivors in these cities were always struggling. But now, he had successfully reclaimed an entire large city.

    Angelica smiled brightly, holding her man''s hand, feeling warm inside.

    "Sis, let''s go back first. It''s windy on the city wall, and you''re pregnant. It wouldn''t be good if you catch a cold."

    Derick gently held his sister''s slender waist, expressing his concern.

    "I''m not that fragile. I have two kinds of abilities in my body. I''ve long been stronger than ordinary people. How could I catch a cold?"

    Angelica said with a smile. She felt that after getting pregnant, she seemed much weaker in her brother''s eyes. In reality, she still felt no different than before.

    "That won''t do... Pregnant women are very fragile. We mustn''t have any accidents."

    Derick shook his head, firm in his words.

    Angelica almost choked on her breath. Men whose wives were pregnant were truly terrifying.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to my husband. Let''s go back..."

    With a somewhat helpless smile, Angelica returned to the villa with her man.

    Derick sat with his sister on the sofa, gently lifting the edge of her clothes and touching her slightly bulging belly, where there were hardly any traces of pregnancy.

    However, Derick''s Wood Element ability could clearly sense that there was a little life growing inside his sister, gradually developing.

    Feeling the man''s tenderness, Angelica''s face lit up with a happy smile.

    Just two days ago, when she accurately learned that she was carrying her brother''s child, she was also extremely excited and thrilled. The news quickly spread throughout the entire base, turning Angelica into a spectacle, which made her feel a bit amused.

    "Alright... don''t listen to him. It''s less than three weeks since I got pregnant. How could there be a fetal heartbeat yet."

    Derick chuckled awkwardly, lifting his head. He felt a bit nervous and excited too. Being a second-generation evolved individual, this was his first time about to become a father, and it naturally brought a different set of feelings.

    It was strange, though. Derick rarely used protection when having intimate moments with other women, yet none of them had become pregnant so far. Surprisingly, it was his sister, who came into the picture later, that ended up getting pregnant. Derick found this situation a bit puzzling.

    Nevertheless, it was for the best. After all, his sister held a special place among his companions. If other women had gotten pregnant first, the remaining ones might have felt a bit unhappy.

    Glancing at his sister lying on the sofa, absorbed in the documents she was reading, Derick couldn''t help but feel a bit tempted.

    His pregnant sister seemed to have an extra charm during this period. Though she still looked the same, there was an added touch of gentleness and maternal grace, dispelling the somewhat cold demeanor she usually had.

    With a mischievous smile, Derick moved gently to his sister''s side, skillfully wrapping his arm around her slender waist.

    Angelica merely glanced at her brother, not paying much attention, as she continued to focus on the documents in her hands.